Hope and Shadows

by dlazerous

Rating: teen
Tags: Romance, Adventure, Discord, Princess Celestia, Dark, Alternate Universe, Main 6, Princess Luna, Drama, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Cutie Mark Crusaders
Length: 169726

Follow the lives of the main six and their children as they face an uncertain future

It's been seventeen years since the largest wedding in the history of Equestria, a leader and a hero steps out of the past to be reunited with her family and friends past. Luna is up to her old tricks again, encouraging relationships as she and the other protectors of Equestria prepare for an uncertain future that may cost them everything they hold dear.

New to the story, don't know what the heck is going on, then start the story right by going all the way back to the beginning with And Tootsie Flute Makes Three

Published 2012-07-31 18:44:02 UTC
Last updated 2016-11-24 08:14:40 UTC

Sometimes They Fall

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 1 “Sometimes They Fall”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

With valor and courage they lead the way,
They encourage us each and every day.
When we’re at our lowest in darkest night,
They bring us happiness, strength and light.
But in their duties to us,
They take on too much
They forget to ask for help,
To let us be they’re crutch.
When they’re all alone and against the wall,
Sometime, even the strongest of us fall.

Day becomes night and night becomes day; over and over in a seemingly endless cycle. Days turn into weeks, weeks to months, and months into years. Babies were born and children grew to adults. Time passes for all things equally but for eight families in the town of Ponyville, the last seventeen years seemed to crawl by unbearably slow. They all lived their lives as happily as they could, raising their children and taking care of each other but for all of them, a small ray of happiness had gone out in their lives.

In the backfields of Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack and Big Macintosh stared down at a small headstone standing next to the grave of their Grandmother. “I miss her Mac, I miss her so much.” She said, trying to control the tears rolling down her cheeks.

“I know, I miss her too sis.” He said, hugging his sister. “We can only hope she’ll come back to us some day.”

The light orange farm pony looked up at her older brother, her brow furrowed in anger as tears continued to run down her cheeks. “It’s been seventeen years without so much as a sighting of her! She’s dead Macintosh and if we ever find her remains, we’ll bury her here, proper like.”

The large red stallion grabbed his sister forcefully and fixed her with a stern gaze. “Don’t you go talkin’ like that. Apple Bloom’s alive, I just know she is.”

“How? How can you know?” She asked, a glimmer of hope still showing in her eyes.

“I can’t tell you. I made a promise to somepony that I wouldn’t tell but he told me that our sister is still alive and that she promised she’d come home when she felt it was right.” Macintosh sighed heavily. “I should have never let you put that headstone up, but I thought it would somehow make you feel better. Please AJ just trust me, we’ll see her again. Now come on, we need to be getting’ home before the others wonder where we are.”

===============================================================

On the southern most edge of the Everfree Forest, a lithe and powerfully built mare took a cautious step out into the summer light. Long hard years on the borderlands of Equestria and toned and strengthened her body. As she walked, every muscle on her lean frame could be seen flexing beneath her coat. Her hooves were unkempt, sharp and silent as the touched the ground. Her burgundy mane was long, knotted, and ragged. Her eyes, one ostensibly dead eye was concealed behind a screen of long oily hair while the other, a mere beady pinprick of black surround by thin dull reddish orange. Her one good eye was rimmed with red as if she hadn’t slept in days. Her tail held the same dirty red as her mane and was equally ragged. Her coat was a grayish tan color that hid few of her many scars. The most obvious of these was a large gash across each of her flanks that seemed to have healed many years ago.

Continuing down the path slowly, she stood in front of a small cottage by a stream. In the yard played a young filly and colt. The yellow pegasus colt was thin and a little on the gangly side, his blue eyes partially hidden by his orange mane. The young filly was distinctively amber with a brown mane, blue eyes, and a face full of freckles. Tying the back of the filly’s mane together was a large red ribbon that was so familiar to the mysterious mare. The two foals noticed the strange mare on the path and stared at her, expecting her to say something. The mare just stared back. A gust of wind came up, blowing her hair back reveling a long gash the crossed her face from her left ear to her right cheek, passing through her sightless eye.

The foals screamed. “Mommy! Daddy! Help!”

The mare looked up as four ponies well known to her, exited the cottage. “What are you doing here? What do you want?” Big Macintosh yelled. The strange mare turned away without a word and slowly walked down the path. The stallion would not be ignored. As Caramel and Fluttershy gathered the children inside, he ran toward the mare to chase her off but before he could get too close to her, she quickly kicked out with her back right hoof and caught him in the throat.

The red stallion fell to the ground trying to regain his breath through his bruised windpipe. Applejack shouted at her. “You can’t do that to my brother!” She charged the stranger as recklessly as her brother. The ragged mare side stepped and caught the pony by her blond pony tail with her teeth and yanked back hard, pulling her to the ground.

The nightmare of a pony put a sharp untrimmed hoof on the pony’s neck, holding her where she lay. “To think I idolized either of you. You’re weak, and I’ve outgrown you both.” Her voice was harsh and cold as a winter’s gale. She removed her hoof and continued to walk toward town.

As soon as she was out of site, Caramel ran to his wife and Fluttershy to her husband. “Are you okay?” Caramel asked them both.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine only my ego’s been bruised. Fluttershy how’s Big Mac?”

“His windpipe is bruised. But I think he’ll be okay.”

“I need you to go warn Luna and Twilight that we got some dangerous pony heading to town. We’ll look after Big Macintosh and get him to the hospital.” Applejack said. Fluttershy kissed her husband then flew off toward the Ponyville Library.

===============================================================

The mysterious mare stopped on the road just outside town. With her one good eye she surveyed the small hamlet. Town Hall, the Founders Fountain, Sugar Cube Corner, it was all still there. The mare took a step forward but stumbled. She was weak and she knew it, she had wasted too much energy. The light was hurting her eye and she still had far to go. Quickly she melded into the darkness behind a building and slowly moved across town, darting from shadow to shadow. She was concentrating on her final target when she heard two ponies talking behind her. “Do you think he’ll like it Twist?”

“Oh, you know Pip, if it comes from either of us, he’ll love it.”

Turning her head she saw them. One was tall and slender with a curly red mane and a white coat. The other was pink with a light purple and white mane. As she walked by she saw the cutie mark of a diamond tiara on the pink pony’s flank. Sudden realization struck the strange mare. “Diamond!” She screamed. With a speed that most ponies would not think possible, the mare charged and smashed Diamond Tiara into a nearby tree. The pink pony collapsed under the assault. All of the frightening pony’s years of anger, all the hatred and malice poured forth and she savagely kicked and beat the cringing pony.

“Stop it, you’re hurting her.” The white mare cried as she ran to her mate’s aid. The enraged mare kicked the pony back against an adjacent building. “Help! Somepony help us!” She screamed.

The voice that had taunted and tormented the mysterious mare all those years was now crying out for mercy. “No, no mercy! Not for you!” The pale mare reared up, preparing for the final blow to the pony’s neck when she was bulled over by a violet unicorn stallion with a royal purple mane and tail. The mare looked up at Diamond’s rescuer. He was well built, toned, and muscular but it was his eyes that seemed to draw her in. His deep, vibrant, penetrative eyes seemed to bore into her soul. She couldn’t help but stare into those emerald pools but all she found was her own horrid image reflected back at her. Slowly getting to her hooves, the mare backed off into the shadows and appeared to vanish.

The stallion turned to the white mare cradling Diamond Tiara. “Twist we need to get out of here fast, she’s hurt bad.” The stallions said using his unicorn magic to levitate the injured mare onto his back.

“Twist, it hurts so much.” Cried Diamond, her azure eyes screwed tight in pain.

“It’s okay sweetie, I’m right here I’m not going to leave you.” She responded.

“Twist.” A cold and bitter voice called out. “Why have you betrayed me? You will meet the same fate as the others.” The stallion and Twist ran off with their precious burden toward the Ponyville hospital. The mare turned and slowly continued on her way.

Precious energy had been lost but her final target was in site. The Ponyville Library. It was different than she remembered. A small two-story building had been built onto the side of the tree. ‘This is it.’ She thought to herself. ‘Vengeance will be mine!’

The mare charged the front door of the library, smashing it to pieces as she threw her body against it. “Where is she?!”

Three alicorns, a male and two female, were shocked at the appearance of this intruder “Dusk, Dawn, get behind me now!” The two younger alicorns rushed behind their mother.

“Ahhhh, Twilight Sparkle, how good to see you again. When I’m done with your wife, I’ll deal with you next. Where is she, where is that pathetic excuse for a Princess? Where is Luna?!”

“I’m right here.” Came a voice from behind the mare. She spun around but not fast enough. Before she could attack, Luna knocked her into an unconscious state with her magic.

“Luna, who is that and how does she seem to know who we are?” Twilight asked.

“Don’t you recognize her my love?” Luna look by the door where hung one of the last known photographs of Apple Bloom. To one side of the picture was a red bandana emblazoned with the crest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

===============================================================

The Ponyville Hospital was incredibly busy that morning. There had been so many injuries in such a short time. Twilight and Luna had gathered most of their friends in one of the treatment rooms where Applejack and Big Macintosh were being patched up. “Hey Applejack, how are you and your bro doing?”

“We’re doin okay Rainbow. Macintosh got the worst of it; I just got my pride hurt for the most part. That thing walloped us but good.”

“Macky was so brave defending Chaser and Toffee like that.” Fluttershy said hugging her husband. Luna was watching Applejack and Big Macintosh and couldn’t help but weep. Twilight comforted her wife as much as possible.

“Its okay Luna we weren’t hurt that bad.” Applejack assured her.

“It’s not that Applejack, you see, after that mare left you she came to town. With what information we could get from Garnet, we learned that she almost killed Diamond Tiara and probably would have if Garnet hadn’t intervened.”

“That’s my boy.” Spike said proudly.

“Garnet scared her off but then she came to the library looking for Luna and myself.” Twilight explained.

“She didn’t hurt you did she?”

“No Braeburn, Luna was able to knock her out before anything bad happened but that’s not the point. That pony down the hall is, or at least was Apple Bloom!” Twilight revealed.

Garnet closed the door behind him, leaving Twist and Pip to have some time with Diamond Tiara now that she was awake. ‘That thing certainly did a number on Diamond. I hope she’ll be okay.’ He thought to himself.

Garnet was walking down the hall to Applejack and Macintosh’s room when he heard everypony behind the door shout at the same time, “Apple Bloom?!”

He rushed into the room. “Apple Bloom?” He asked cautiously.

Spike walked over and put a claw on his sons shoulder. “Son, I don’t want you to get too excited but it seems Apple Bloom was spotted in Ponyville. She’s here in the hospital but she’s not…” Garnet didn’t wait for the rest. He ran out of the room over to the nurses aid station. Quickly, he read the patient board scanning for a particular name. ‘AB RM 107’ Running down the hall, he read each room number as he went. Upon finding the room, he carefully tapped on the door with his hoof. There was no answer. Quietly he opened the door and softly stepped inside the room. There she was, lying in the hospital bed hooked up to numerous IV’s and machines monitoring her vital signs. Her mane was longer but with that shade of red hair and yellow coat, it couldn’t be anypony but Apple Bloom. Her back was to him and her chest was slowly rising and falling in the room’s dim light.

“I’m not asleep. What do you want?” She asked.

Garnet was overjoyed. “Apple Bloom, I’m so happy your back; you don’t know how much we all missed you.”

“I don’t know who you are but it’s obvious you’re an idiot. Go away.”

“Oh, that’s right, I was four when you left Ponyville to go on your adventures. It’s me, Garnet. Remember I used to tag along with you and the other Crusaders. I’m the town’s Sheriff now but hey, it’s still me…”

‘The stallion.’ She thought to herself. ‘Why didn’t I see it earlier?’

“You!” She said turning over in her bed, staring at him with her one eye. “You stopped me, why?! What is that piece of trash to you?!”

“It can’t be!” He shouted in disbelief. “You can’t be the same mare from earlier. The Apple Bloom I knew would never do that to another pony.”

“Well guess what little boy, the pony you knew is gone. She grew up and found the world isn’t all rainbows and sunshine.” Apple Bloom tried to move further but found her four legs secured by straps to the bed. Straining hard she ripped the strap on her right foreleg then undid the rest. Grabbing hold of the numerous needles and tubes in her with her teeth, she ripped them out causing the injection sites to bleed. She rolled out of bed and advanced on the purple unicorn, blood running down her front legs. Her mane had been brushed back exposing her scar and sightless eye. “What’s the matter Garnet, aren’t I pretty? What do you think of my cutie mark?” She asked, exposing her badly scared flank. “I made it myself, isn’t it just great?” Her voice was dripping with sarcasm.

Garnet continued backing away from her until they were both in the hall. “What happened to you, what made you like this?”

“Life happened.” She said, poking him in the chest with a now manicured hoof, smearing her blood on his coat. “Life is cold, hard and cruel! Life is pain; anypony who says different is selling something. Get used to it!” She pushed the stunned stallion off to the side. “Stay out of my way this time. I have something to finish.” Walking away from Garnet, she made her way down the hall and looked at the patient board. “There she is. Room 202.”

Walking toward the stairs, Apple Bloom passed by a crash cart in the hall. A glint of light reflected off of one of the surgical instruments resting in a half open drawer in the cart. The half crazed mare couldn’t help but stare at the light shining off its mirror like surface. Staring into her own reflection, she heard the thing call out to her. ‘Take it, you know what to do.’ It said. ‘Show her no mercy; show her what it’s like to be you. Show her what it’s like to be a blank flank, then destroy her! Reaching her nose in, she grabbed the instrument by the handle and headed for the stairs.

Garnet sat there with Apple Bloom’s blood slowly running down his chest. She had become so different than what he remembered, the purple stallion wasn’t sure what to do but he knew that whatever Apple Bloom had in mind, it wouldn’t be good. He ran down the hall to follow her and caught up to her just as she entered the stair well. “Apple Bloom, please come back.”

“I told you to stay out of my way little colt.”

Garnet used his unicorn magic to restrain the mare but she was fighting the pull. The strain on Garnet was tremendous but he eventually got the better of her and pulled her back down the stares and into the hall. “I can’t let you hurt anyone else.”

“Let me go. That trash, that filth has it coming.”

She shouted. Twilight and the rest of the ponies came out of the treatment room and saw Garnet restraining a bleeding Apple Bloom in the hall. “Help me!” He shouted. “She’s trying to hurt Diamond again!”

“Release me! I’ll show her who the real blank flank is! I’ll stuff it down her bucking throat!”

Twilight and Luna added their magic to the restraining aura around her. “Luna quickly while we can still hold her.” Twilight shouted.

“Let me go! I’ll kill you all!” The crazed mare screamed. Luna galloped over and bowed her head to the thrashing mare, her horn glowed and Apple Bloom had again slipped into unconsciousness. Spike rushed over, picked up the mare, and carried her back to her room.

Rarity walked to where Apple Bloom had been and used her magic to pick up an object from the floor. “What’s this and why would Apple Bloom have it? She asked.

Fluttershy took a close look at the instrument. “That’s a scalpel. It’s a knife that’s used in surgeries to make the initial incisions. Please be careful with it, it’s very sharp.”

Pinkie had been listing intently to the other mares. “You don’t think she was; I mean with what she said. You don’t think she was going to …” The very idea of a pony maiming another in that fashion was reprehensible to Pinky Pie.

‘How could anypony even think of cutting the cutie mark off another pony?’ The thought made the pink pony shudder visibly.

Applejack and Big Macintosh could only sit in horror, watching their sister be carried away after her murderous rant. “What’s wrong with her Twilight?” Applejack asked.

“She’s been poisoned by a Blackthorn Creeper.” Twilight said solemnly.

“Oh my gosh! Not a black creepy!” Pinky gasped.

“Not black creepy, a Blackthorn Creeper. It’s a carnivorous plant that usually attacks sleeping animals by wrapping it’s feelers around a victim and injecting them with a hallucinogenic toxin that normally disables then. Then, like a constrictor vine, it strangles them to death and slowly consumes them.” Luna explained.

“Oh my goodness, and you say my sweet little sister was attacked by one of those things?” Applejack asked.

“I doubt it Applejack. I’ve spoken with the doctors already and they say the scar on her face and the damage to her eye is recent. It appears she was fighting something and fell into the bush.” Twilight said.

“We pulled sixty five of those thorns our of her.” Fluttershy said. That much toxin would have almost certainly overpowered any pony but with all the adrenalin in her system we assume she was able to get out of the bush and fight off whatever was attacking her. I’m sorry I wasn’t there when they cleaned her up or I would have told you Macky. I’m sorry, she was just so scary.”

“It’s okay darlin’, you didn’t know. As for you Luna,” Macintosh said angrily. His face softened. “Thank you. My little sister’s back and that’s all I care about.”

“Big Macintosh is right sugar cube. We was plenty mad at you when she ran away but that’s water under the bridge. What matters now is gettin’ our baby sister back home with us.” Applejack assured her.

“Spike. Maybe you should write a letter to Zecora and let her know what’s going on. She might have an idea on how to get the toxin out of Apple Bloom’s system.” Soarin suggested.

“In the mean time, we’re gonna’ go get Belle and Scoot.” Rainbow Dash said as she and her husband raced down the hall, heading for the exit.

Spike wrote down all the events on a new scroll Twilight had invented. Once he was finished he burned the scroll, sending it to Zecora. “I was wondering.” Spike said. “If we’re all here, who’s watching the foals?”

Rarity suddenly felt ill. “Excuse me.” She said as she galloped quickly to the bathroom.

“I’d better follow her.” Twilight said. “Just to make sure she’s ok.” The violet alicorn raced after Rarity.

“We left them with Honey back at Sugar Cube corner.” Fluttershy said.

“That’s great, Honey loves foals.” Pinky said. “And besides, it’s not like she’ll be by herself.”

“Wherever Honey is, you can bet Jato won’t be far behind. I’ve got to talk to Rainbow and Soarin ‘bout that boy. I don’t like him getting too friendly with my little filly.” Braeburn said.

“Oh Brasey, you’re just like daddy.”

Rarity was hugging a toilet bowel when she felt a hoof on her back. “Rarity, are you okay?” Twilight asked.

“No Twilight, I’m not okay.” Rarity said as she flushed the toilet. She walked over to the sink and washed her face. “Something’s happened and I have no idea what to do. I’m happy about it, I really am but I’m scared too.”

“What’s the matter?”

“I’m pregnant; again!” She confessed.

Twilight was shocked. “Rarity, how could you? I thought you loved Spike? How could you go behind his back and…” Rarity put a hoof on her mouth to keep her from continuing the thought.

“Twilight, I haven’t been with any other pony. Trust me, when you’ve slept with a dragon, nothing else will do. It doesn’t hurt that he’s hung and good at it too. Really, really good at it.”

“Okay, I didn’t need that image.”

“What am I going to do? I don’t want Spike to think I’ve been running around on him.”

“I’m sorry Rarity. I shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions but I’m sure that if you and I sit down and talk to Spike. He’ll understand.” Twilight said trying to comfort her. “How long have you known?”

“The nurse in the maternity ward said I was four months along and that was three days ago.” Rarity informed her.

“Well, as soon as we’re done here, I think we better tell Spike. You’re already starting to show so you’re going to have to tell him eventually.”

“Okay, Twilight. You and Luna have always been there for us; if you’re there I think I can do this. We should really get back to the others before they wonder where we are.”

===============================================================

As the two mares left the bathroom and passed by one of the nurses stations, a light blue stallion wearing a doctors coat ducked around the corner so as not to be spotted. As soon as they were out of site, the pony ducked into the janitor’s closet. Reaching into his pocket he pulled out a small black box with what looked like a stick coming out of it’s top. Holding it in one hoof he pushed a button on its side with his other. “Your majesty, can you hear me?”

“I’m here Doctor Silver; what do you have to report?”

“There seems to be a problem with the plan. The white unicorn is pregnant again. From what I could hear, she’s four months along and the child was sired by the dragon.” The pony summed up. “If it would help, the next time she’s in for a checkup, I can slip something in her prenatal vitamins that will abort the pregnancy.

“You will do no such thing!” He shouted through the device. “This is indeed an unexpected development but I think it will work to our advantage. When the demon reappears and Celestia shows her true colors, we will act. If the child has been born, we can use it as further proof for our cause, if not, well we’ll burn that bridge when we get to it.”

“But, sire, surely you don’t mean to allow that abomination to live?” The Stallion asked.

“Doctor Silver, I will put this as plain as I can. If I find out that you harmed that child and endangered my plan in any way, I will personally tear you limb from limb and have whatever remains burned. Is that perfectly clear?”

“Yes my Prince, I will obey.” He said, trembling.

“Good. I want you to monitor her condition and report back to me anything of consequence regarding her or any of the targets.”

“As you wish sire.” The light blue stallion said, returning the device to his pocket and slipping out of the janitor’s closet.

===============================================================

Twilight and Rarity walked back to where the group of ponies had huddled around Spike as he read a scroll. “Is that the scroll you sent earlier Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Sure is. This ‘return to sender paper’ works great Twilight.” Spike said as Rarity nuzzled up against him. Spike gave her a small kiss on the cheek and smiled at her. “Everything okay dear?”

“Yes, just a little upset stomach.” She assured him. “What does Zecora say?”

“Zecora says she would come to town immediately but she’s sick and can’t leave her cottage.”

“I’ll have to take her some soup.” Fluttershy interrupted. “Oh, sorry Spike.”

“That’s okay Fluttershy. She says that there is no cure for the toxin. We have to let the drug run it’s coarse and that given Apple Blooms behavior we should probably keep her unconscious and just let her sleep it off.”

Garnet walked into the room. “I’ll stay with her until she wakes up.”

Spike walked in behind him. “Son, a word please.” Spike closed the door behind him giving them some privacy. “Garnet, I know you’ve carried a torch for Apple Bloom for the last seventeen years, ever since you were very little but things being what they are, I think you should maybe keep your distance for a little while at least.”

“Father, I know you’re trying to help but I just can’t.” Garnet ran a hoof down the unconscious Apple Blooms mane. “She needs me father. She’s hurting inside and all I want to do is help her through it.”

“What about Diamond? Did you forget about her?” Spike asked him.

“Diamond is a married mare, why would you even bring her up?” He asked. “I know you and some of the other ponies have issues with her relationship with Twist and Pip but get over it.”

“I have nothing against their relationship; what I meant was, what Apple Bloom did out there in town and what she almost did a few minutes ago. I just don’t want you to get hurt Son. There are a lot other fillies in town maybe you should give them a chance for once.”

“I will have you know, the only reason I’m not yelling is because I don’t want to wake her up.” Garnet fumed. Steam was starting to come out his nose. “It wasn’t Apple Bloom that attacked Diamond and it wasn’t Apple Bloom who tried to, to, to hurt Diamond again. The poison in her was making her do it.”

“Calm down Son, you’re starting to steam.”

“So what if I’m starting to steam, I have a right to. As for other fillies, I don’t want them. Did anyone ever tell you to stop going after Mother? Did they tell you not to pursue her because you might get hurt?”

“Constantly, even your Mother on occasion; but Son this isn’t the same thing, she’s dangerous. We don’t know what seventeen years in the border lands can do to a pony.”

“Something like that wouldn’t stop you. From what Mother told me, you risked your life on more than one occasion for her. If it’s good enough for you than it’s good enough for me.” Garnet stepped over to a chair by the bed and sat down shooting steam out his nose, indicating his irritation at his Father.

Spike sighed. He knew there was no arguing with his son when he got like that. “Okay Son, goodnight. If you need anything you know where your mother and I are.”

“Goodnight Father, please give my love to Mother.”

Spike quietly walked out of the room and shut the door behind him. “That boy is impossible.”

“He’s just like his father.” Rarity said smiling.

“I think we should all go home and get some rest, there’s nothing we can do tonight. I’ll instruct the doctor to keep her out until we’re sure the toxin is out of her system.” Luna said to the group of ponies waiting in the hall. The purple alicorn turned to her wife and gave her a quick nuzzle. “Twilight, I want to talk to Garnet real quick and then I’ll be on my way home.” The lavender alicorn nodded and ushered the others out into the reception area.

Luna quietly entered the room. “Garnet, are you going to be okay by yourself? Do you want me to stay?”

“I’ll be fine, Princess Luna. Sometimes Father can infuriate me, I wish he’d stop treating me like a foal.”

“He can’t help it Garnet, you’re his only Son. You were the product of his first perfect night with you’re Mother, that makes you very special to him.” The Princess sat next to the forlorn unicorn. “Garnet, I want you to know something, you were right. Everything you told your father was right, she does need you, more than either of you know.”

“You heard me?” Garnet asked.

“The walls aren’t all that thick Garnet. Here, I want you to have this.” Luna draped a silver pendant around his neck. The ornament was thin and its surface was emblazoned with the image a shield on its surface. Looking closely at the pendant, the pointed shield looked almost exactly like his cutie mark. “Keep that hidden and try not to let anypony see it, especially Apple Bloom, I don’t think she’d understand. That pendant has been enchanted to let you know whenever Apple Bloom is in trouble or doing something dangerous. The darker it glows, the worse it is. Keep an eye on it and keep an eye on her.”

Garnet gave Luna a hug. “Thanks for understanding.”

“I know what it’s like to have feelings for somepony and not knowing how they feel. Be patient with her and don’t let anything she’s done so far sway your opinion. The toxin in her system has heavily influenced the way she’s acted and what she’s said lately. Let her sleep it off and I’m sure we’ll see the real Apple Bloom shine through.”

“You really missed her, didn’t you Princess?” The purple unicorn asked.

“More than you know Garnet. I’ve always felt that her running away was somehow my fault but that’s all behind us now because Apple Bloom is back and I’m going to do whatever I can to keep it that way. I hope I can count on you to help with that.” She said with a small smile.

“You can count on me Princess.” He said, blushing slightly.

Luna walked out of the room and toward the hospital’s exit. ‘This should be interesting.’ She thought to herself.

===============================================================

Apple Bloom slept for three weeks while the toxin worked it’s way out of her system. At times her sleep was troubled and fevered while at other times she slept peacefully. Through good and bad, Garnet was there, watching over her. Two mares, an orange pegasus and a white unicorn entered the room quietly. The white unicorn gently nudged Garnet. “Garnet, Garnet honey, wake up.”

The purple unicorn woke up with a start. “Sis, Scoot, what are you two doing here?”

Sweetie Belle gave her little brother a hug. “We're here for her. Rainbow and Soarin told us she was back so we dropped what we were doing and rushed home.”

“But what about your concert, you’re right in the middle of a tour.”

“Don’t worry bout that.” Scootaloo reassured him. “I put out a press release saying she wasn’t feeling well and a new concert schedule would be released as soon as she was well enough to perform. We got all the time in the world.”

“I guess I should bring you up to speed.” He sighed. Garnet informed them about everything that had happened since Apple Blooms return, the event at the cottage, Diamond Tiara, even the incident with the scalpel. He told them everything.

“You haven’t left this room in three weeks?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well, other than the necessities, yes. I’ve stayed here. She needs somepony who isn’t afraid of her. It’s going to be a long road before she’s comfortable around other ponies again but if I can, I’ll help her. Kind of my job and all, protect and serve.”

“You guys mind keeping it down? I’m trying to sleep here.”

“Apple Bloom, you’re awake!” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle yelled.

She cringed and covered her ears. “Not so loud, my head feels like Applejack used it for bucking practice.”

“Scoot, go and get the others please.” Garnet asked her quietly.

“You got it.” She said as she raced out the door.

“How are you feeling?” Sweetie Bell asked her.

Apple Bloom quickly jerked her head forward to allow her mane to cover right eye before turning to face her. “I’ve been better and why are my legs strapped own.” Garnet was about to speak when the memories of the last few days came flooding back. “Oh no, what have I done? Applejack, Big Macintosh, I hope they’re okay. Diamond Tiara, well, she needed a beat down but not like that, and not by me. Twist must hate me.”

“Calm down Apple Bloom, everything’s going to be okay. You’re home now and we’re all going to do our very best to help you.” Garnet reassured her.

“Before everyone gets here what do you want to do now. I mean, I hope you don’t want to go back on the road.” Sweetie Bell asked.

“No, after what happened, I think I’ve had enough of the world out there to last me a life time.”

“I’m glad to hear that little sister.” Applejack said as she entered the room followed by all her friends. “I have your room all set up, just the way you left it.”

“Thanks big sis but I don’t know if I’m ready to leave just yet, I’m still not feeling all that good.”

Fluttershy walked into the room with a clipboard held in her wings. “I’m sorry you don’t feel well but it’s to be expected. The poison is out of your blood stream but the three weeks in bed have left you a little weak. If you feel up to it, we’ll get you started with some physical therapy tomorrow.” Fluttershy cowered slightly when she saw Apple Bloom’s bewildered expression.

“Fluttershy? Since when did you become a nurse here?” The yellow pony asked.

“I’m not a nurse Apple Bloom, I’m a doctor.” Fluttershy informed her. “I finally earned my degree four years ago. A lot of ponies had been coming to me for advice on medicine or treatment, so I figured I should study medicine so I was certain I was giving ponies the right information. Twilight suggested that I take the medical exams since I’d been doing so much studying and I passed. I still care for my little friends but three afternoons a week and Sundays I work here.” The pegasus said with a smile.

“And I couldn’t be prouder.” Macintosh added in.

“Applejack, Macintosh, I’m sorry about what I did, Can you ever forgive me?”

“Are you kidding?” Her sister asked with a smile on her face. “I’ve taken worse and besides, I’m going to want you to teach me some of those moves.”

“No problem sis.”

Twilight walked toward the bed. “If Fluttershy says the toxin is finally out of your system then I think we can take these off.” Twilight lowered her horn and the restraints on Apple Bloom’s legs were released.

“Thanks Twilight, thank you for trusting me.”

“It’s okay Apple Bloom. We don’t blame you for what happened. Blackthorn toxin is a very dangerous thing. I can only imagine the things it made you see and hear.”

Apple Bloom tried to sit up. “We have a present for you Apple Bloom, hold still please.” Luna said. The two Princesses concentrated hard as their horns started to glow. Apple Bloom felt warmth coming from what she thought was a dead eye. She began to see light then blurry images. Slowly those images came into focus and she saw her friends and her family standing before here. “We couldn’t completely heal the scar but your eye should work as well as it always had.”

“Thank you Princesses, thank you.” The earth pony gushed, tears welling up in her eyes. “I though I’d never see out of that eye again, I thought it was dead and I’d loose it. Thank you again, I don’t know how I’ll repay you.”

“Your eye wasn’t damaged too badly; the lens was knocked out of alignment and some of the focusing muscles were torn, that’s why you couldn’t see out of it.” Twilight explained.

“However, if you want to thank us, you can start by taking this back.” Luna said as she floated a small necklace off her and around Apple Bloom’s neck.

“Thank you.” She said, her eyes filling with tears.

“I’m sorry but visiting hours are ending soon and we have to ask everypony to leave so the patients can get their rest.” Fluttershy announced cautiously.

“Oh, come on Shy, can’t we stay just a little longer?” Scootaloo asked.

“No.” Fluttershy said firmly. “Apple Bloom needs her rest and so do the other patients on this floor. I’m sorry but you’ll have to come back tomorrow.”

“Don’t worry about girls, I’ll stay with her tonight.” Garnet told them reassuringly.

Apple Bloom sat up in bed watching her family and old friends leave the room. “I’ll see you tomorrow, don’t worry about me.”

“So Apple Bloom, I guess it’s just you and me…”

“Garnet.”

“If you're feeling up to it, maybe I can get Tootsie Flute and Dinky to visit, I know they’d love to see you again.”

“Garnet.”

“Yes, is there anything I can get you, so water or another pillow maybe?” He asked hopefully.

“Go home Garnet, I don’t need you to look after me.” Apple Bloom told him.

The purple unicorn was hurt. “But, what if…”

“Garnet, just stop.” She said, interrupting him. “Please, just go and leave me alone. I appreciate everything you’ve done but I need to have time to think.”

“Uhm, alright, if you think that’s best.” He said, his ears hanging low. “Please let me know if you need anything; goodnight.”

“Goodnight Garnet.” The smile on the unicorns face was small and forced, his head hung down as he slowly walked from the room and closed the door behind him.

===============================================================

The hospital had gone quite as the last of the day staff left for home. The night crew coming on was much smaller; only those ponies needed for emergency treatments being as the majority of the hospitals guests, as they like to call them, would have been asleep. Indeed the dark halls were filled with the sounds of slumbering ponies emanating from the various rooms along the corridors. For one pony however, sleep would not come.

Long after Garnet had left the room, Apple Bloom lay awake in the dark, staring at the ceiling of her room. For some reason, unknown to her, she couldn’t shake the crestfallen expression on Garnet’s face when she told him to leave. Feeling herself blush, she cursed inwardly. ‘Damn it, why does he have to be so cute?!’ The yellow mare lightly smacked herself. ‘Get ahold of yourself, he’s twelve years younger than you.’

Apple Bloom took a deep breath to calm herself but instead of the antiseptic odor of a hospital room, all she could smell was him. “I need to get out of this room.” She told herself. She pulled back the covers, gently rolled out of bed, and headed for the door.

Being a loner, the red haired pony had never cared for hospitals and now that she viewed the darkened corridors outside her room, she like them even less. The yellow mare was always able to think best on her hooves and so she tried work through her current situation as she walked the vacant halls. ‘What am I going to do now; my family’s afraid of me, heck almost everypony is.’ She sighed softly. ‘I don’t blame them; I ran away for years never once talking to any of them. I come back and I nearly kill one pony and almost attacked the Princesses. I’m surprised I’m not sitting in a dungeon cell right now.’

An image of Garnet’s smiling face invaded upon her catalog of disgrace. “Damn it!” She yelled, slamming her right front hoof against a nearby door.

“Come in if you must, there’s no need to be so violent with my door.”

Apple Bloom cursed herself again. ‘I might as well apologize for wake her.’ She thought to herself. Pushing down on the lever handle of the door, she gently pushed it open and noticed a ray of light coming from the room. ‘I guess she wasn’t asleep after all. I suppose I should still apologize for the noise.’

Putting on her best smile, she stepped into the room. “Hey, sorry about the noise and the dent in…”

The yellow earth-pony was interrupted by a shaky and strained voice. “Ap-pple Bloom, is t-that you?”

The scared pony stood there in dumbfounded silence. Laying in the bed in front of her was none other than her hated rival and now that she looked at Diamond Tiara, she could feel nothing but remorse for the pink pony and gut wrenching guilt for what she had done. In turn, Diamond looked back at her with a worried and confused look on her face. The pony’s mane was smartly brushed but could not hide her blackened left eye nor the partially healed bruises on that side of her face. The pony’s chest had been wrapped in several layers of bandages and her back left leg was incased in a thick cast. What of the ponies’ fur she could see was partially covered in bandages. Diamond could feel Apple Blooms eyes studying her. “I know what you’re thinking, I look like I lost a fight with a wild animal.”

“You’re not that far off,” she said. “Listen Diamond, I know you don’t like me, and I’ve never been overly found of you but, I-I’m sorry about what I did. You didn’t deserve what happened…”

For the second time, the yellow earth-pony was cut off by her rival. “Of course I deserved it.” The injured mare practically shouted. She rubbed her right temple with her hoof. “Apple Bloom, please, sit next to me for a while, you and I have much to talk about.”

“Aren’t you afraid of me, what I might do?”

“To be honest yes, I am a little frightened of you and that’s something I’m working out with my family. Princess Twilight and Princess Luna told me of what happened. They told me that you were under the influence of a very dangerous hallucinogen and as such were not responsible for your actions. You seem to be fine now or else I doubt they would have let you out of the restraints.”

Apple Bloom sat cautiously at the side of Diamond Tiara’s bed. “Ah, you heard about that?”

“I heard about everything. As soon as I heard that it was you, I insisted on regular reports. Garnet was thoughtful enough to keep me informed.” Diamond said. At the mention of the unicorn’s name, Apple Bloom blushed a little. The pink mare could not help but notice the reaction. “I see, well, we can discuss that later. Listen Apple Bloom; you’ve done nothing for which you should be ashamed.” She said reaching out to hold the yellow hoof resting on her bed. “I meant what I said; I deserved every bit of what I received. For a long time, I feared that the sins of my past would return to take vengeance upon me, and to be honest I’d been expecting it for many years. My one consolation is that the girls were not there. They do not know what I was like as a filly and while I may tell them one day I fear what they would think of me if they knew.”

“Girls?” Apple Bloom asked.

Diamond Tiara moved a picture from on the nightstand next to her bed and showed it to her visitor. “Yes, my two darling daughters. It’s true that Twist gave birth to one of them but we both treat them as if they were ours.”

Apple Bloom could only stare at the picture. There, in the center stood a very grown up Pip surrounded by Diamond Tiara and Twist. Next to the two mares were two small fillies; one with a pink coat and brown hair, the other having a mottled coat and a shockingly red mane. Bloom just sat there, staring at them and remembered growing up without a mother herself and how she felt the day Granny Smith passed away. Here eyes started to fill with tears when she realized that she almost deprived these innocent young fillies of a parent. The emotional damn she had erected years ago broke sudden and violently as she buried her tear soaked face into the comforter of Diamond Tiara’s bed. “I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry. I didn’t know what I was doing. I’m sorry…”

A stray tear rolled down Diamond’s cheek as she gently stroked the mare’s mane. ‘I have no idea what you’ve been through Apple Bloom but I swear I will make up for every tear I’ve ever caused you to shed.’

Sometimes Love Hurts A Lot

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 3 “Sometimes love hurts, allot.”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Garnet slowly walked away from the farm, his friends trailing behind him. Nopony knew what to say to console the purple unicorn. Dawn flew down and landed in front of him. "Hey Garnet, I just wanted to apologize for the way I acted. I shouldn't have behaved the way I did." The unicorn stallion looked up at her with tears in his eyes then walked past her without a word. The others caught up with a rather confused looking Dawn. "Okay, what happened? I know I acted rather thoughtlessly but was it that bad?"

"It's not you sister, he's having some problems with Apple Bloom." Dusk said as he explained the events of the last hour.

Jato, in his usual lack of tact rushed up and flew backwards in front of him. "Hey bud, buck her, there's all sorts of mares around. I'm sure…" Before he could finish his though, Garnet had garbed him by the tail and held him on the ground.

Bringing his face inches from Jato's, steam billowed out his nose. "Get this straight, all of you!" He shouted, looking at Dawn in particular. "There is only one mare for me and she just drop-kicked my heart into a garbage can. If it's the last thing I do, I'm going to prove to her that I'm not a little colt anymore." Garnet walked over the pegasus and continued down the road.

Honey ran over to Jato, helping him off the ground. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine. What the buck is his problem?"

Dusk sat next to the two ponies. "You two don't understand. Garnet has been in love with her since before either of you were born. He's heart broken but resolute in going after the mare he loves. As for Apple Bloom, she's displaying the classic signs of the fallen lover's conflict. She has feelings for Garnet but is guilt ridden over the hurt she caused everypony when she ran away. She feels undeserving of any kind of genuine affection and so she pushes away anypony who tries to get close."

The two younger ponies stared at him. "Ouch, I feel like I just got slapped with a psychology book." Jato replied.

"Seriously, our mother is Princess Twilight. Do you think we could grow up without memorizing most of the books in the library?" Dawn asked him

"You guys, what are we going to do about these two? They're both super sad." Honey was starting to tear up.

Dusk patted her head with a wing. "Unfortunately, there's nothing we can do except make sure Garnet doesn't go do something stupid to prove himself to her. Apple Bloom is probably talking to her sister at the moment. Applejack is a good pony; she'll come up with something. I'm sure of it."

===============================================================

After shutting the door on Garnet and his friends, Apple Bloom galloped away crying and ran into her sister. "Apple Bloom, are you okay, what happened?" Her sister asked.

"I don't want to talk about it." She said, wiping her eyes.

"Oh heck no. All this heartbreak and hurt feelins’ started with you not talkin’ to us about yer problems. I'll be bucked if I let that happen again. You turn yourself around missie and get to the kitchen table." Applejacks tone of voice left no room for argument.

Apple Bloom slowly walked into the kitchen and saw Rarity sitting at the table drinking coffee. The yellow earthpony panicked and tried to gallop out of the room but was again stopped by her sister. "Please Applejack, please don't make me go in there."

"Get in there and sit down. She has every right to be here." Apple Bloom reluctantly sat at the kitchen table but could not bring herself to look Rarity in the eye. "It seems you were plenty busy last night. I was plum worried about you little sis when I got up and found you not in your room. Instead I found this on the table." Applejack slid a scroll in front of her. Unrolling it, she read every word in horror. Garnet told her sister everything. Thank Celestia he left out the details. Her memory was still a little foggy but she knew what she did.

Apple Bloom gulped and looked at her sister. "I take it you both read this?"

"Indeed we have." Rarity said. "To say the least I'm shocked. I'm shocked that Garnet didn't take you up on your offer. Considering how big of a crush he's had on you."

Apple Bloom's jaw hung open. "What? I don't think I heard you correctly. You're not mad at me?"

"It's okay sis. We understand what happened. Caramel told me what you two spoke of last night and I figured you was feelin’ pretty bad about it all. Big Macintosh aint gonna’ like that you drank four bottles of his Apple Bourbon but he'll get over it."

"Did you know you were in season when you started drinking?" Rarity asked her.

"No, I guess it started some time after I had a bit. I'm sorry Applejack; I shouldn't have gone off on my own last night. I just needed time to think. I don't know how Garnet got there but I just couldn't control myself. I'm sorry Rarity. I didn't mean to behave like that in front of your son."

"It's quiet all right dear. Garnet is his own pony, I think it's cute that you've hit it off with him."

"What?" Apple Bloom was shocked at the statement.

"You do care about him don't you? It's practically stamped on your face." Rarity said.

Apple Bloom could feel the hot blush rising in her cheeks. "I don't know. It doesn't matter any more anyway. I told Garnet to leave me alone. He can do much better than me. I doubt he'd want anything to do with me now."

"Why would you do such a thing?" Rarity asked her. "If you like each other why wouldn't you see where the relationship could take you?"

"Because, I’m twelve years older than him and beside, I'd only end up hurting him again."

"Again? What are you talkin’ bout sis?" Applejack asked.

Apple Bloom told them about hearing Garnet talk in his sleep. The things he said and what she did to try and comfort him. "I couldn't hurt him like that again. I think its best if just forgets about me."

"I remember him having that nightmare. He used to have it every night and we had to comfort him until he quieted down and went back to sleep." Rarity sighed. “After his second attempt to go after you, we decided to let him stay in Appleoosa for a while with Braeburn’s parents. That’s where he got he cutiemark actually.”

“Really?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Yes, he helped Sheriff Silver Star find a thief and he discovered his aptitude for detective work. He studied with the sheriff for five years before coming back to Ponyville.” Rarity explained. "I'm not going to lie to you Apple Bloom, you hurt him a lot when you left but you can hardly be blamed. He kept his feelings to himself. Not even Sweetie Belle knew how big of a crush he had on you. One last thing darling, you shouldn’t worry about the age difference, you’re both adults."

“Think about it this way sis, in a few years ya’ll are gonna’ stop agein’, just like me and Big Macintosh. After a few more years Garnet will catch up with you and then what will you do?” Applejack asked.

“But we don’t know anything about each other.” She protested.

“Darling, I’m his mother, I can tell you anything you want to know.” Rarity offered.

“Okay, Diamond told me he blows actual steam out his nose when he gets upset, is that true?”

“Yes, it true but not only when he gets upset. When he gets flustered or embarrassed, it kind of leaks out on it’s own accord.” Rarity confirmed.

“Can he breath fire?” Apple Bloom asked, growing more interested.

“Not that I’d ever seen but his father is a dragon.” The white unicorn thought for a moment then continued her answer. “I suppose it might be possible but I have no idea what would possible get him so upset as to breath fire.”

Before Apple Bloom could ask another question, Jato came crashing through the front door. "Jato, didn't your parents ever teach y'all how to knock?!" Applejack asked him.

The young pegasus colt was breathing hard as he gasped out his message. "Garnet, in trouble, Schoolhouse under attack, hydra; Come quick."

Apple Bloom grabbed the young Pegasus and held him in front of her by the scruff of his neck. "What happened exactly?"

Jato gulped as he looked into the determined eyes of the older mare. "The Hydra from Froggy Bottom Bog was sighted in the river next to the schoolhouse. The colts and fillies were evacuated but Garnet ran toward the river by himself. Dusk flew to Canterlot to get his mothers and Dawn is flying around town trying to get the other holders of the Elements of Harmony to the river." Apple Bloom dropped the colt to the ground and ran out the door towards her old schoolhouse. Trying hard to keep up with her was a concerned sister, a frantic mother and a worn out pegasus.

===============================================================

Apple Bloom galloped frantically toward her old school house, It had been years but she still remembered the way. Running thought the deserted playground she made her way toward the river. Garnet’s hooves were churning up the ground as he battled valiantly to control the hydra with his binding spell. The yellow mare ran up and slapped him upside the head. "What in Celestial's name are you doing?!" She yelled at him. "Are you trying to get yourself killed?!"

"What do you care?!" He shouted back, steam billowing out from his nostrils.

The hydra lifted a clawed foot from the river and placed it on the bank. "I don't have time to yell at you right now, if we don't take care of my little pet here, it's going to wreck Ponyville." She said, turning her attention to the hydra.

“That thing is your pet?!” The purple unicorn asked.

“Look, it’s a long story.” She tried to explain.

"And I’d love to hear it sometime. Any ideas on how to stop it?" He asked.

Dawn returned with Pinky, Braeburn, Spike, Caramel, Macintosh, Rainbow Dash and Soarin. "I have no idea where Fluttershy is but gees Jato, if I knew you were only going to get two of them I'd have done it myself." Dawn reprimanded the young pegasus.

"First things first, we need to get him completely out of the water.” Apple Bloom explained to the group. “Jato, Rainbow, Soarin; do you three think you can annoy him enough to get him to follow you?"

"Sure thing AB!" Jato said flying toward the creature. Rainbow Dash and Soarin rushed after their son doing their best to avoid the creatures snapping jaws. The hydra became increasingly annoyed with the pegasi flying around its heads and started to follow them as they slowly led it from the water.

Dusk appeared next to them after a dark blue flash of magic. "Where are our mothers Dusk? You were supposed to get them." Dawn chided him.

"I looked everywhere, they weren't in the palace or anywhere in Canterlot. I teleported back to you guys just to get here as soon as I could." He explained, exhausted.

Garnet rushed at the creature, trying to use his binding spell on its legs. One of the creature's heads saw him coming and kicked out with its left foot, causing a horrible laceration down Garnet side. Apple Bloom rushed over to the fallen unicorn, kneeling beside him. "Are you okay?"

Not wanting to look weak in front of her, he pushed her away and slowly got to his hooves. "I'm fine, I’m fine. What do you want us to do now?"

"Rainbow, can you guys fly around in a circle above its head?" Rainbow Dash saluted and the three pegasus began circling around the hydras heads. Completely focused on the flying blue ponies, the hydras four heads followed them around in a circle twisting its necks together.

Okay Garnet, use your binding spell on his four necks. Bind them together so he can't move them separately. Dawn, Dusk, Rarity, try to help him."

"I don't need their help, I can do it myself!" Garnet concentrated hard binding the Hydras four necks together.

“Garnet, this is no time to show your father’s stuborness!” Rarity reprimanded.

“Hey!” Spike shouted.

“I’m fine mother, I’m strong enough to deal with this!” The injured unicorn shouted. The Hydra’s four heads strained hard against him but Garnet was able to keep them together. "Anything else?" He asked.

"Apple Jack, do you have your lasso with you?"

"I always do sis, what do ya’ need me to do?"

"See if you can lasso that thing around the top of his necks. After that I'll need you and Big Macintosh to bring it down to our level." Apple Bloom said. Her sister swung her lasso and like always, hit its target. The looped tightened around the Hydras neck but Garnets binding spell was starting to weaken. "Dusk, Dawn, Rarity; I don't care what he says, use your magic to bind the Hydras necks and legs, we can't have it getting loose." Applejack and Macintosh gave the rope a sharp tug but the hydra was still fighting them.

"Once more but this time, Honey, I want you and your parents to charge his left side with Spike and Caramel and ram your shoulders into him. He's bound and can't hurt you but we need as much force to try and bring him down."

"You got it Apple Bloom." Braeburn said.

Once again Applejack and Big Macintosh pulled on the rope hard. With the others ramming it from the other side, they quickly had the hydra down. Apple Bloom walked up to the bound heads and lightly kicked one on the nose with a forehoof. "Howdy Frank. Now, I remember the last time we tussled, I told you not to bother ponies anymore, so what are you doing here?"

The hydras voice was quiet, "Swamp dry. Need water." Frank hissed out.

"Is that all? You didn't come here to start trouble with the school?" Frank shook his head, no. "I suppose I can't wallop you for that. Hey Rainbow, you think the weather team can get some rain over to Froggy Bottom Bog? It seems the summer’s been drying up the swamp over that way.”

"No problem, we can get water there in no time at all." She said

"Alright Frank, we're gonna’ let you go but next time, try not to scare everypony half out of there wits."

The binding spells around him began to fade while Applejack retrieved her lasso. "Okay." He said as he moved off toward the swamp.

Applejack walked up to her sister. "Did I hear you call the critter Frank?"

"Yes, I gave the name to him after the last time we got into it. A couple of years ago, I found myself traveling through that pat of the forest when I found him chasing a pony that had gotten to close to the swamp. I had to put him down a little hard. I'm the one that gave him that scar over his right eye on his far left head. He seemed to pay attention to me after that. Kind of like a puppy. He was always following me around until I left the swamp area. He's pretty attached to it."

“You were that close to Ponyville and you never bothered to stop by and let us know you were okay?!” Applejack shouted.

“Sorry AJ, but I wasn’t ready to come back and if I even showed my face around here, you would’ve kept me from leaving again.” Apple Bloom said in her own defence.

“Yer darn right I would! I’d have tied you up in the cider cellar if that’s what it took!”

“Easy now AJ.” Big Mac said, placing a hoof on his sister shoulder.

"Garnet dear, are you alright?" Rarity asked her son.

"I'm fine mother, I just need to sit down for a minute." Apple Bloom walked over to the purple unicorn. Garnet just smiled at her. "Told you I could handle it by myself. Who's the foal now huh?" He said collapsing to the ground revealing the long gash down his left side.

Without saying a word, Apple Bloom wiggled under him trying to get him on her back. Looking over at Dawn and Dusk, she spoke in an irritated tone. "Would you mind helping me out here or do enjoy watching him bleed to death?" The two alicorn levitated him more securely on her back. "I'm heading to the hospital, follow if you want."

Macintosh raced beside the mare as she headed toward town. "Y'all want me to take him sis. He's a might big for someone with your small frame."

"I've got it Macintosh. He's not that heavy; besides, he's in this mess because of me. I owe it to him to make sure he's okay." The entire party of ponies and one dragon raced behind Apple Bloom.

===============================================================

Crashing through the doors of the Emergency room, Apple Bloom yelled out to any pony within earshot. "We need help here, this pony is hurt badly!"

Two ponies rushed out with a gurney between them. "Ease him on here, well take it after that. What happened?" One of them asked.

"Our son was injured by a hydra." Spike informed them.

"Teeth or claws?" The other asked.

"He took the gash from the claws." Dusk said. "Does that matter?"

"We'll have to see what the doctor says. Please, wait here. The doctor will be out as soon as she's done examining him."

For what seemed like hours, the ponies waited. On one side of the waiting room most of the ponies and Spike were talking with each other, speculating on Garnets condition. Off in one corner of the room, Apple Bloom sat alone with her own thoughts. "Solitude can often times be cold council."

Apple Bloom looked at the speaker in shock. "Doctor, I mean Julian. What are you doing here?"

"Ditzy and I are here for a checkup. We learned recently that she was pregnant and we wanted to make sure everything was going well." He said smiling. "I heard what happened and I saw you here by yourself. Don't blame yourself for what happened."

"How can't I? If it weren't fer me, he'd be fine right now. He did it because of me." She said, slowly slipping back into a southern accent.

"Of course it was because of you. Your friends told me what happened when they brought you home this morning. He felt he needed to prove himself to you."

"But that's not what I wanted at all. I knew if he stayed around me he'd get hurt again. I push him away and he still gets hurt. Why do I do this to everypony? I should have just stayed on the road and let everpony think I was dead."

"Don't say things like that, you have no idea what that would do to your siblings if they heard you. I should know, you can't understand how guilty I felt after you left."

"Why would you feel guilty? You had nothing to do with it. You're as innocent in all this as Garnet is."

"Not entirely. If I still had the TARDIS, I could have located you in seconds. And this would never have happened. But I sent the TARDIS away to prove my love for Ditzy and to show her I'd never leave." Julian saw the confused look on her face. "Let me fill you in on a little secret; stallions are stupid. We do some the most idiotic, ridiculous, and incredibly embarrassing things to prove ourselves to the ponies we love without really thinking it through. That's what happened to Garnet. He was so determined to prove himself to you that he got into a situation that was more than he can handle. Oh, here comes Fluttershy."

As she entering the waiting room, all eyes moves to the yellow pegasus dressed in a lad coat, holding Garnet’s medical chart. Everypony in the waiting room crowded around her.

"How is he dear?" Macintosh asked her.

"Well, I have good news and bad news. The good news is that we've stopped the bleeding and the laceration has been closed. The bad news is that he's continuing to get weaker; we don't know what's causing it. Other than the cut on his side, there doesn't seem to be anything physically wrong with him, he's just slipping away. I'm sorry."

"How long does he have?" Spike asked.

"Hard to say. We've never seen anything like this before. It could be weeks a few days or a mater of hours. I'm so sorry, we just don't know.” Fluttershy apologized. “If you want, you can go see him. He's awake but try not to over excite him."

The group of ponies and Spike followed Fluttershy while Rarity walked over to where Apple Bloom was sitting. "Come on dear. I know Garnet would like to see you. Don't worry, we'll figure out something. Spike has already sent a letter to the Princesses. I'm sure they'll be here soon."

===============================================================

When they entered the room, Rarity and Apple Bloom found Garnet lying in bed with the others gathered around him. Apple Bloom walked up to the bed while Rarity took her place next to her husband. "Hey there beautiful. I showed that hydra a thing or two didn't I?"

"Yes, you did." She said, trying not to cry. "Why'd you do it Garnet?! You stupid, bull headed, stubborn pony, why didn't you let us help you?! After you were injured you should have stayed out of the fight! Why'd you push yourself so hard?"

The other ponies in the room looked at Rarity and Spike. 'Are they really going to let her berate their son like that?' They all thought. Spike simply shook his head at them. He knew what was happening.

"I did it for you Bloom, I love you. I wanted you to know that no mater what, I would never stop loving you. I thought if I could prove to you I wasn't a foal anymore you'd at least like me back." Garnet's eye's closed and his head fell to the side.

"Garnet? Garnet!" Apple Bloom shook the pony as she started to panic. "Don't be dead, please don't be dead." Many of the ponies in the room began to weep over their friend.

"He's not dead, only unconscious." They all turned at the same time looking at the three ponies entering the room.

"Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Twilight!" They all shouted in unison.

"I'm sorry we couldn't be here sooner. We had an emergency in Hoofington and we had just returned when we got Spike’s letter." Twilight explained.

"What's wrong with him?" Apple Bloom asked.

"It seems his magic is very low and slowly getting lower." Celestia informed them.

"We noted his low magic levels but that shouldn't be having this effect on him. Lots of unicorns run out of magic and after a few days rest they're back to normal. None of my studies ever said anything about this." Fluttershy said.

"Do you ponies ever listen to anything I say?"

"Discord! What do you know about this and why are you back early? You said you wouldn't return for another hundred plus years." Twilight demanded.

The draconequus materialized out of a mirror hanging on the far wall. "I had to return. I couldn't let either of these ponies die, they're far too important. I warned you ponies that you were all connected; not just you're life force but your strength and more importantly your weaknesses as well."

"What are you trying to say? What's wrong with him?" Apple Bloom demanded.

"Ahh Apple Bloom, you certainly have grown. What I'm saying is, he's dying. He's nearly out of magic and when that happens he will die."

Apple Bloom slammed him against the wall. "Fix it! I know you have the power; if you can make us all immortal than you can fix this!"

Discord gently pushed her away and straightened his fur. "Contrary to popular belief, I'm not all powerful. My magic is not compatible with his. Neither is alicorn magic. He needs unicorn magic and quite a bit of it. Celestia, you being the most powerful creature in Equestria, you can gather the necessary energy from the unicorns. I can channel it but I need a conduit into Garnet, it can't come straight from Celestia or myself. I need somepony that is as close to him as possible, I need somepony that can touch his heart as well as his mind."

"I'll do it." Spike said.

"Weren't you listing? You're a dragon, I said pony." Discord huffed. "The one I need is you." He said pointing at Apple Bloom.

"Me? But surly there must be somepony closer to him than me, I don't even like him."

The draconequus smiled at her. "You're just like your sister, a terrible liar." Discord leaned down and whispered in her ear. "I know how you feel about him; you are the only one who can do this."

Apple Bloom looked deeply into the red and yellow eyes of the Lord of Chaos and could find nothing but sincerity reflected back at her. "Fine, what do I need to do?"

"First get up here on the bed." Discord effortless lifted her onto the bed next to Garnet. "Uh, you're going to have to get very very close to him. There has to be a maximum amount of contact as possible." Apple Bloom lay down next to Garnet and wrapped her hooves around him, hugging the stallion to her tightly.

"Is this okay?" She asked, blushing violently.

"Perfect, now I must warn you, this is going to hurt, a lot. Your body is not designed nor conditioned to have a constant stream of magic running through it. Luna, Twilight I'll need you to do your best to heal her throughout the process."

"How do we know this isn't just another trick?" Celestia questioned.

"Must we go through this again? You know how taxing it is for me to be so serious. You're boring by nature so I doubt you'd understand." He said smiling. "Now do you want to argue about our failed love life or do you want to save this boy before it's too late?"

"Fine, I'll do it." Princess Celestia said, blushing as deeply as Apple Bloom. Closing her eyes her horn began to glow. Across Equestria, unicorns could hear Princesess Celestia plead with them to give up a portion of their magic to help Garnet.

"Alright Apple Bloom, I'm going to allow you to enter Garnet's subconscious. We will be able to hear everything you two say so when you're ready, I'll start the flow of magic."

"Okay, I'm ready." Discord put a single claw on her head and she passed out next to Garnet, her head resting on his chest.

Apple Bloom blinked her eyes a few times trying to clear her mind. She wasn't in the hospital anymore; instead she found herself in what appeared to be a very crowded library. "Garnet? Garnet are you here?"

"What do you want? Why are you here?"

"Garnet? I can't find you, where are you?"

"I'm right here?" He said appearing behind her.

Apple Bloom turned around surprised. "What is this place Garnet? The last thing I remembered I was in the hospital."

"This is my memory library. You're in my head though I don't know how you got here. A long time ago, Princess Twilight taught me this trick of organizing my thoughts and memories so they could easily be recalled and accessed. I had some memory problems when I was younger." Apple Bloom filled him in on what happened after he passed out in the hospital. "That's not possible. My magic reserves are just fine. Here. I'll show you." She followed Garnet through the cluttered library passing multiple bookshelves and filing cabinets. Looking at the books on the shelves she read the titles. “Math” “Cooking directions” “Spitballs for Beginners” Each book described a memory or a skill that he learned growing up. Not looking where she was going, she bumped into a filing cabinet. Looking at the label it read, Law Enforcement. The one next to it was labeled, Friends and Family.

She looked away from the cabinet to meet Garnets eyes. "Sorry, I didn't mean to be nosy."

"It's okay, I want to show you this." He said indicating a door on the wall. Garnet opened the door and allowed her to walk in.

Apple Bloom walked into a round room lit brightly like an auditorium. Everywhere along the walls were candle sconces in between the numerous pictures of Apple Bloom. Each pictures was different and the ranged in age from when she was a teenager to that day. Even a picture of what she looked like wile under the influence of the Black Thorn Creeper. "What is this place Garnet?"

Garnet scuffed the floor with a hoof. "This is my heart. Not many ponies get to show the mare they care about what they hold in their heart. I couldn't pass up the opportunity. You mean so much to me and now I get to show you. You've always been here, even when you left for all those years you were always here."

Apple Bloom was blushing so hard her coat looked almost the same red as her mane. "Shouldn't we check those levels?"

"Of course, the gauge is right over here." He led her to what looked like a furnace. "See, the gauge reads full. That's odd, the furnace is almost completely cold. That doesn't make sense." Apple Bloom reached up and taped the gauge lightly. They both watched the arrow drop from full to almost empty.

"You see, almost empty. I'm here to help recharge your magic before…"

"Before what?"

"If we don't recharge you're magic soon, you'll die. I was sent in to act as a conduit for the magic. Princess Celestia is gathering it from all the unicorns in Equestria. Discord is going to channel it into me than into you."

"Is that safe? I mean you're an earth-pony, your body isn't used to having magic in it."

"Discord said it would hurt but I don't care as long as it will save you." Apple Bloom tackled him to the ground and embraced him, wrapping all four of her hooves around him tightly. "Now Discord, do it now!"

The Lord of Chaos heard Apple Bloom call out. Using a single talon, he reopened the scar on her left flank causing it to bleed. He placed his claw over the cut and grabbed Celestia's horn with his paw. Concentrating hard he allowed the unicorn magic to flow from the Solar Princess, through his body, and into Apple Bloom. The yellow earth pony screamed in pain as the energy coursed through her. Luna and Twilight tried as hard as they could to keep up with the severe damage being done to her body.

Inside his mind, Garnet cringed as Apple Bloom cried out in pain. He watched, as parts of her would appear to scorch, as if burned by fire, only to heal again. "Apple Bloom stop, don't do this! We can find a better way!" Garnet wept. "Discord, Princess, if you can hear me, stop this!"

"Don't listen to him Discord!" The yellow farm pony cried out in anguish. "Finish it; no matter what, don't you dare stop!" Garnet watched her mane burst into flame only to grow back again. He tried to push her off him to break the connection but she just held on tighter and tighter.

Back in the hospital the various couples held onto each other as the watched the horrific scene playing out in front of them. Fluttershy consoled her husband. Big Macintosh could only close his eyes tightly, placing his hooves over his ears, trying to block out the screams coming from his youngest sister. Applejack and Caramel walked over and hugged the stallion, trying to comfort him. No pony was hurt more than he when she left and the thought of loosing his sister again was becoming too much for him. Around the bed, Garnets friends could only watch as he seemed to glow with vitality while Apple Bloom’s hide and skin would burn, crack, and gape open exposing worse injuries below. The magic was coursing through the earth pony like lightning, burning her from the inside out. The pony crowded around the injured ponies could only sit helplessly and watch, as Apple Bloom developed terrible injuries only to be healed as quickly as they arrived. Dusk turned to his sister. "You still think she's selfish and cares only about herself?"

Dawn shook her head, tears freely falling from her eyes as she watched the horrifying event in front of her. "No, after this I will never doubt her again. Anypony who would suffer that kind of torture to save somepony else deserves nothing but respect and admiration."

Discord finally released Celestia and placed his paw over his claw and pushed the last of the magical energy through Apple Bloom and into Garnet. Passing his paw and claw over her flank, he erased the injury he inflicted and the scars that had tarnished her flanks for so many years. "That should do it, there’s nothing more any of can do, we just have to wait and hope both of them make it through."

"Where will you go now, back to your realm?" Luna asked him.

"No, the journey between realms requires a vast amount of magical energy and I’ve already expended too much getting here and helping these two. I’ll need to rest up a bit to recover my strength, until then I’ll be residing at my old home, I’ve sort of missed it. If you need to contact me, just ask Celestia, she knows where I live." Discord walked over to where the rest of the Apple family was huddled around Macintosh. "I'm sorry for that, it was not my intention to cause any of you further harm. I can understand if my apology sounds hollow but it is what it is. Your sister will be fine as long as she gets the rest she needs." With a small wink to Celestia, Discord snapped his fingers and vanished.

Garnet held onto Apple Bloom for what seemed like an eternity. He glanced up at his magic gauge that now read full, the furnace in the corner blazing with heat. Looking back to the mare in his arms he stared at her pristine yellow coat and her silken mane that lay draped elegantly across her neck and spilled out against the floor like a crimson waterfall. He marveled at the fact that despite the horrendous injuries he witnessed inflicted upon her, there wasn’t a mark on her beautiful frame. Whatever damage was caused by the magic had been healed. The screaming, he knew he would never get the sound of her screaming out of his head. He made a mental note to find that memory and bury it in the furthest corner of his library when things had calmed down. "Apple Bloom, are you okay?"

Apple Bloom stirred slowly. "Garnet, did it work?” She asked weakly. “Are you going to be okay now?" Garnet pointed over to the furnace and gauge.

"Yes, you healed me. Without you I'd be lost but everything is going to be okay."

Apple Bloom hugged him tightly. "Garnet, I’ve treated you so badly, haven’t I?”

“Don’t be silly.” He said with a small smile.

The yellow earthpony nuzzled deeply into his chest. “I’m sorry Garnet, you’ve been nothing but caring and supportive and I’ve repaid your kindness with cruel words and thoughtless actions. You can do better than me Garnet and I wish you’d understand that.”

“Are you serious? Apple Bloom, you just risked you’re life for me, why more could a stallion ask for?”

“Yeah but I’m the one that got you into this mess in the first place.” She argued.

“And I’m the one who fell in love with you in the first place. Apple Bloom you made a mistake seventeen years ago and you’ve been punishing yourself for it ever since you came back. No one blames you but you… and maybe Dawn but she’ll get over it. The point is, I love you.”

“I’m sorry Garnet, I can’t say that I love you. The truth of it is, most of my memories of you are when you were a small child. You know almost everything about me and while you’ve seen me at my worst, I know nearly nothing about you and the pony you grew into.” She tried to explain. “But, if you’re willing to patient with me, I’d like to get to know you better.

"I’m willing if you are but right now however, you have to go back. You have to return to your own mind and the waking world." Garnet said.

"Will you be there when I wake up?" She asked.

"Yes, I will be there waiting for you." Garnet said, kissing her lightly on the cheek. Apple Bloom smiled and snuggled against him. As much as both of them wanted it to last, the link was broken and Apple Bloom slowly drifted away from Garnet's mind and back to her own.

Blinking her eyes, Apple Bloom woke up to find herself back in the hospital, lying next to a smiling Garnet. "I told you I'd be waiting for you." Apple Bloom smiled and wrapped her forelegs around him in a tight embrace. The ponies gathered in the room smiled as they watched the two ponies happily sitting in bed, their hooves wrapped around each other. It took the yellow earthpony a moment to realize her flanks had healed and were now graced with a cutiemark of her very own. She was a protector, just like Garnet.

===============================================================

Three days had passed since Discords return. Garnet was still in the hospital but he was scheduled to be released later that day. Apple Bloom was racing through town that sunny morning headed for the Carousel Boutique in a panic. Knocking on the door she was relieved to have it answered by Rarity. "Darling are you okay, you look an absolute mess?"

"Rarity, I don't know what to do. Garnet is getting out of the hospital and I sort of want to look nice for him but I can't do anything with my mane. I've always had it tied back with a bow or just let it hang loose, what am I going to do?"

Rarity smiled in her motherly way. "Come in and we'll see what we can do." Rarity led her back into the boutique to the styling corner. She had her sit in a chair and leaned her back so her neck rested against the sink. Rinsing her mane down, Rarity began to wash it using her best shampoos and conditioners. "I think it's sweet that you want to look nice for Garnet. I'm sure he will appreciate the gesture."

"I just want to look my best around him, I don't know why. A few days ago I couldn't care less what I looked like but for some reason I feel self conscious."

"It's called love darling. I was the same way when I first started a real relationship with Spike. Everyone always said I looked my best but for some reason I felt I had to do something special just for him. I tried different mane styles, cloths anything I could think of, but it turns out Spike was attracted to me just the way I was. I'm sure Garnet feels the same way. He and his father are so much alike.”

"I suppose you're right but I haven't looked my best in a very long time. It's time I started acting like I want to be in this town and try to put that part of my past behind me."

"Well said my dear." Rarity led her from the sink to a bench where Rarity could have full accesses to her mane and tail. The white unicorn began to cut and trim her mane when another question crossed her mind. "Apple Bloom, I'm sorry to ask but I simply must know, why did you do it? Why did you put yourself through so much pain and suffering for Garnet?"

"I remember a long time ago, when Princess Luna and Twilight first got together. Pinkie held a party for her after Princess Luna got Braeburn to come to town."

"Yes, I remember that party. Pinkie was so cute wearing Braeburn's hat."

"That's the one. Remember what Luna said, about love having elements just like friendship? The last one always stuck with me. At any time you may be called upon to sacrifice to protect the ones you love. I never forgot that lesson and when Garnet was on the verge of dying, I had to do something even if it meant getting being hurt."

Rarity sat back from her, tears in her eyes. "I never thanked you for what you did. Please, accept the thanks of a grateful mother and a lifelong friend."

Apple Bloom hugged the white unicorn tightly. “Of course, but you don't need to thank me. I care a great deal for your son Rarity, I just need to find a way to tell him that."

Rarity set down her clippers and brushed the loose hairs from Apple Blooms mane. "I think we're done now. What do you think?" Rarity asked turning her towards a mirror."

"Oh Rarity, it's perfect. Garnet will love it I just know it." Apple Bloom thanked her and ran towards the hospital in time to see Garnet walking out the front doors with his Father. The purple unicorn saw her skid to a stop creating a cloud of dust that seemed to billow around her. As the dust started to settle, the mare of his dreams was slowly revealed. Her mane no longer hung limp but was brushed styled and slightly curled around her face and down her neck. Her tail was similarly styled and showed off her new cutie mark, a shield with an apple blossom filling the center. Her coat had been expertly brushed to hide any remaining scars she had. On her face the fur had been brushed so skillfully, the scar that reached from her right ear to left cheek was only barely visible and only if you knew where to look.

"What are you waiting for? Go to her son. Make me proud." Spike encouraged his son.

"Thanks dad." Garnet slowly approached her. "Hello beautiful, you look, different."

"Is different good?" She asked a little sheepishly.

"No, different is great!" He said.

Jato popped up from the bushes where he, Honey, Dusk, and Dawn had been hiding. "Oh come on! Kiss her already!" Garnet looked to his left seeing his friends standing next to some bushes on the side of the hospital. He smiled at Dusk's encouragement.

"Well, what are you waiting for?" Dawn asked him.

Apple Bloom didn't wait; she rushed up and kissed the stallion accompanied by the cheering of their friends. "Come on," she said. "We have a party waiting for you at your home."

A Drop of Honey

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 4 "A Drop of Honey."
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

As the sunlight from a new day shown through the window of the Ponyville library’s master bedroom Luna groggily woke from her inebriated slumber. She slowly opened her eyes to allow them to adjust to the morning’s light but found the suns rays unusually bright that morning. ‘Tia, you’re doing this on purpose aren’t you?’ She thought to herself. Opening her eyes a little more she arched her back slightly, languishing in the slight burning tightness of the minute stretch when she felt somepony lightly nibbling the back of her neck.

"Good morning Twilight." The lunar Princess said with a smile.

In the best masculine voice she could muster, Twilight responded. "Who's Twilight baby?"

Luna rolled over quickly to find Twilight smiling back at her. "Don't do that! We both had a lot to drink last night at Garnet's party and the last thing I want is to wake up in some strange ponies bed."

Twilight laughed. "I would never let that happen. You're mine and I don't feel like sharing." She began to nibble on the nape of Luna's neck.

"Oh Twilight, you know what that does to me." She moaned.

"Yes, I do." The lavender alicorn said as she reached a hoof down and began to stroke Luna's inner thigh. Luna let out a gasp, her mate seemed to be everywhere at once rubbing, stroking, and teasing her body. Twilight climbed on top of her lover's stomach and pinned her wings down to the bed with her front hooves. Leaning down, she forcefully kissed her mate while she gently stroked a hoof slowly down the length of her right wing.

"My, you certainly are playful this morning." Luna gasped out.

Twilight flicked her tail lightly, intentionally brushing against her lover's teats. "Are you complaining?"

"Never." Luna didn't know what had gotten into her wife but she loved every second of it.

===============================================================

Across town another couple had just finished their morning ritual. An amber stallion and a pink mare lay across their bed panting heavily, coated in a layer of sweat and lather. "I swear Pinkie, one of these days I'm just going to have to tie you down and show you what slow and gentle feels like."

"Sorry Braesy, I'm just so excited whenever I'm around you.” Pinkie Pie apologized. “I try but I loose control sometimes."

Braeburn rolled to his side and kissed the pink pony. "I'm only teasing you Pinkie. Every moment I spend with you is a happy one."

"I know you're only teasing but really, the ropes sound like fun." She smiled mischievously.

"As much as I'd like to, I need to get to work and so do you." Braeburn reminded her. After a frisky shower, they dried off and sat dawn to breakfast. "Darlin', did you see Honey this morning."

"No; come to think of it, I don't think she came home last night. She must still be at Garnets. Poor thing must have fallen asleep at the party. Garnet and Dusk are good ponies, I’m sure they wouldn't let anything happen to her."

"I'm sure but just to be on the safe side, I should go check on her. She has school with Princess Twilight soon." The amber colored stallion got up from the table, kissed his wife, and grabbed an apple fritter on the way out the door of the Sweet Apple Acres bunkhouse that had been converted to a home for Pinkie and Braeburn.

===============================================================

The sky outside was studded with more clouds than usual. ‘I don’t recall a storm being scheduled for today, Rainbow and Soarin must still be sleeping off all the cider from last night.’ Entering town, Breaburn didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary as all the ponies went about their business as usual. 'Definitely the alcohol.' He thought to himself. 'Oh well, don't drink unless you're willing to pay for it the next day.'

The amber stallion passed Sugar Cube Corner and headed into the Rainbow Cottages. It took him a while but he finally found Garnets house and knocked on the door. After a short wait and some swearing from the other side of the door, Dusk stuck his disheveled head out the door, shielding his bleary eyes from the mornings sunlight poking through the clouds.. "Morning Braeburn, what can I do for you?"

"Howdy there Prince Dusk. Honey didn't come home last night, and I was wondering if she crashed here with ya'll instead?"

"Just a second, let me look." Dusk turned his head to scan the room but quickly faced Braeburn and closed the door slightly. Uh I think she might be in the bathroom, uh let me go see okay?"

Braeburn wasn't in the mood for any nonsense; he was already late for work. Pushing the door opened with his left front hoof he about had a heart attack from what he saw. Jato lay on the sofa on his back with his legs sprawled out. Between those legs slept his daughter resting her head on his chest. "Honey Cinnamon Apple! What the hay do you think you're doin'?" The shocked stallion shouted.

Honey was startled into the waking world by her father’s outburst and fell off Jato and onto the floor. Noticing his condition, Jato rolled way from the yelling pony. "Daddy? It isn't what it looks like, I just fell asleep." Honey tried to tell him.

"Get out here now! You've school to go to!" He yelled. “I’m sorry about my daughters behavior Prince, I assure you, it will not be happening again.” He said through gritted teeth as he glared across the room and the young blue pegasus, still lying on the couch.

"Sir, she's telling the truth, nothing happened. We were talking and just fell asleep, honest." The young stallion tried to explain.

“I’m fairly certain nothing happened Braeburn, I think we all just need to calm down and look at this rationally.” Dusk said. Rainbow Dash and Soarin landed by the house to pick up their son when they heard the shouting.

"What's going on here and why is Honey crying?" Rainbow asked.

"I caught your son with his hooves and wings all over Honey." Braeburn accused.

"Daddy, I promise nothing happened." Honey pleaded with him.

The angry stallion pointed a hoof at both of the blue pegasi. "Keep that degenerate son of yours away from my daughter!" Braeburn pushed her out onto the road toward the Library. "Get movin' young lady. You and I are going to have a long talk about this when I get home from work."

Rainbow Dash and Soarin just stood there with their jaws hanging open. "Okay, what was that about?" Soarin asked as he walked into the house.

"Nuthin' happened Dad, he just hates me and doesn't like me being friends with Honey."

"I doubt that Jato. Was he telling the truth, were you and honey making out or something?" Rainbow asked her son.

"Mooooooom! No, we were just talking last night about Garnet and Apple Bloom and we fell asleep, and no, we weren’t drinking!"

"As far as I know, he's telling the truth. I found them asleep on the couch with Jato on his back and Honey laying between his legs and across his chest." Dusk volunteered. "Braeburn is overreacting to the situation. I've always been a light sleeper, my Mothers can attest to that. if a couple of teenagers were going at it in the living room. I'd have heard it."

"Jato, can you please turn around and face us?" Rainbow asked. "I don't like having a conversation with your back."

"No… I can't."

“Why not?" His father asked walking over to him. Looking down at his son he smiled. Jato looked up and moved his wing aside a bit exposing his predicament. "Ahh, I see. Are you sure nothing was going on?"

"Yes Dad, I promise."

"Well, we can't leave the situation like this." Rainbow Dash said.

"If you want I can contact mom and Mother. They should know what to do, and since Honey is on her way to the library I'm sure Mother will stay there and get the story from her."

"Sure Dusk, we appreciate it." Rainbow thanked him. "One other thing, do you ever get your parents mixed up?"

"Nope. Twilight is Mother and Luna is Mom. It's always been that way as long as I can remember." Dusk closed his eyes and concentrated hard on his parents. He felt a tug in his mind and suddenly he was floating in their bedroom. Turning his head away quickly he made his presence known. "Mom, Mother please, do you mind?"

The sudden voice in their minds startled the two mares and they dove under the covers. "Dusk, is that you?" Luna asked.

"Yeah Mom, it's me."

"Dusk, how many times have I told you to concentrate on the place, not the pony when astral projecting?"

"Sorry Mother, I'll try to remember." He apologized. "I came to let you know, Braeburn is on his way with Honey and he's pretty steamed. Rainbow Dash and Soarin are here with Jato at the house and we could really use some advice Mom." Dusk went on to tell them everything that happened that morning.

"I'll be over there shortly dear." Luna told him as she got out of bed to take a shower.

"Thanks Mom." The young Prince vanished, leaving the mares to themselves.

"Oh well, I guess we'll have to finish this later." Luna said.

Twilight walked up and nipped Luna's flank. "You better believe we're going to finish."

Braeburn knocked on the door to the library residence of the Princess Luna and Princess Twilight. Drying herself off as fast as she could after her shower, Twilight opened the door to a very dejected Honey. "Honey dear, please come in. I'm sorry I'm running a little late today."

"That's alright Princess. I'm just heading off to work and wanted to make sure Honey got here for her lessons. Honey, remember what I said. You are to stay here until I come for you tonight is that understood?"

"Yes sir." She said, sniffing back her tears.

"That's my girl. I'll be back tonight, you behave for Princess Twilight." Braeburn turned around and galloped back toward Sweet Apple Acres.

As soon as her father was out of site, Honey broke down crying. Twilight hugged the little filly trying to console her. "It's okay sweetie. Let it out, Dusk told me what happened. I promise it'll be okay."

"You promise?" The sad filly asked.

Twilight hugged her as if she were her own. "Yes sweetie, I promise to help any way I can."

Luna heard the door close and cautiously walked down stairs. "Is he gone?"

Twilight nodded, still holding the crying filly. "Yes, he said he wouldn't be back till this evening to pick up Honey."

"Good, that should give me more than enough time to go talk to Jato and his parents so we can figure this out."

"You're going to talk to Jato?" Honey asked as she tried to dry her tears.

"Yes my dear, now dry those eyes and please don't worry, we'll figure this out." Luna smiled down at the golden furred filly.

"Could you deliver a message to Jato for me Princess Luna?" Honey asked.

"Sure sweetie. What do you want me to tell him?"

Honey got close to Luna and whispered a long message into her ear. "Can you remember all that?"

"Yes. I will deliver your message as soon as possible." Luna kissed her wife on the cheek. "I'm off, I'll see you two later." She said as she left the library and made her way toward the Rainbow Cottages.

===============================================================

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were out enjoying the slightly overcast morning, discussing a matter of great importance. "Are you sure about this Belle? I mean it's kind of a big step."

"Are you saying you don't want to?" The white unicorn asked her, willing her face into a pathetic pout.

"You know I'd do anything for you babe."

"Hello you two, what brings you out this way?" The lunar Princess asked, nearly bumping into the couple as she rounded the corner.

"Good morning Princess Luna." They said in unison. "We're on our way to deliver some big news to my Garnet." Sweetie Belle finished excitedly.

"Oh? Care to let me in on it?"

Sweetie Belle hugged Scootaloo tightly. "We're getting married!" She said giggling like a school filly.

Luna took hold of them both in a nearly bone crushing hug. "I'm so happy for you! Does Rarity know yet?"

"No, Rarity has enough problems right now. She's still trying to figure out how to tell Spike that she's pregnant again." The orange pegasus said in an off hoofed manner.

"Scoot, we're not supposed to tell anyone!"

"You were going to tell Garnet."

"He's my brother, of course I'm going to tell him."

"Girls, girls it's okay, I already knew. Twilight told me about it four weeks ago." Luna gave out a sigh. "She was suppose to go over and help Rarity tell Spike but things got a little complicated. Speaking of brothers and complications something has come up concerning Honey and Jato. I'm sorry to cut you're visit short girls but I have some important matters to discus with the young stallion and I’m sure Twilight could use your help with Honey so once you're done talking to Garnet, could the two of you go to the Library?"

"Sure thing Princess but what's goin’ on with Honey and my little brother?" Scootaloo asked. Luna quietly explained the situation as they sat on the doorstep outside Garnet's home.

"That's horrible." Sweetie Belle commented as she knocked on the door. "I hope you can do something for them."

"So do I." Luna hoped.

Garnet opened the door for the mares waiting outside. "Come in, come in."

"Hey baby bro, Scoot and I need to talk to you but we need to do something first." Sweetie Belle informed him.

“Good morning Scootaloo, what brings you and Sweetie Belle around?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Hey Mom, we just had something to talk to Garnet about and since you’re here we can tell you and Soarin some news too, but before any of that, we heard about what happened with Jato and Honey." The two mares sat down in front of the forlorn little pegasus and gave him a hug.

"It'll be okay Jato. Luna's here and she'll fix everything." Sweetie Belle said, trying to comfort him.

"Really?" Jato asked, watching his sister and Sweetie Belle walk into the kitchen with Garnet.

"I'll do the best that I can dear." Luna said as she and her son sat across from the sofa and the three pegasi. "Now, Dusk here told me and Twilight what happened but I must ask Jato, did anything happen? Was it as innocent as say, the two of you just fell asleep?"

"No, nothing happened. Why doesn't anypony believe me?" The little pegasus said as he started to cry.

Luna leaned forward and gently patted his cheek. It's okay Jato. I believe you. I just want to know why Braeburn had such a negative reaction. I mean shock is one thing but from what I heard, he was furious."

"He hates me, that's all. I don't know why but he does. Honey's my best friend I don't know what I'd do if I couldn't hang out with her anymore." He confessed.

There was a commotion in the background. "Mom's what!"

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo ran through the front room. "Bye Princess Luna, bye Mom, we'll see you later. Oh, and by the way, Belle and I are getting married, I’ll talk to you about later!" Scootaloo shouted as she ran out the door.

“What!” Dash shouted.

Soarin could only chuckle. “She’s definitely your daughter.”

Garnet ran after them. "Bye everypony I need to go talk to my Mother. Just shut the door when you guys leave."

Luna couldn't help but smile at their antics but soon turned back to the task at hoof. "Jato, do you like Honey?" Luna asked him bluntly.

"Well, yeah. I've always liked her. Ever since she beat up those bullies in kindergarten for picking on me because I was smaller than the other kids."

"I don't think that's what the Princess is asking sweetie. Do you like her, like her?" Rainbow Dash asked her son.

"Oh, uh. I don't know. She nice and she's pretty and all but I don't know."

"Son, I know it's hard admitting you have feelings for somepony but think about it. When Braeburn said he didn't want you to be around Honey anymore. How did that make you feel?" His father pressed.

"I felt bad. It was like saying I couldn't fly anymore or feel the wind in my mane. I felt like somepony told me I'd never see the sun again." Jato blushed with a far away look on his face. "Sorry, I bet that sounded pretty stupid."

"No Jato, that was beautiful and I'm glad you feel that way because before I came here, Honey gave me a message to give to you." Luna said smiling.

"What did she say?" He asked excitedly.

Luna couldn't help but giggle a little and the small pegasi's excitement. "She wanted me to tell you that if we could get this mess cleared up with her father, she'd like to take you out for dinner tonight."

"That's nice of her. Do you think Mom and Dad could come too?"

Rainbow Dash rested a hoof against her forehead. "Soarin, he gets this from your side of the family. No son, I think she wants to take you out on a date."

Jato turned beet red. "Sh, she, she does?"

"Yes my dear. Now why don't we all go to the library and see what Honey has to say about all this. I'd be interested in what Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo have to say as well. Oh Dusk, do you think you could get a message to Apple Bloom? I'd like her to be in attendance as well."

"Sure thing Mom. I'll go get her myself." He said as he teleported away. Luna walked out of Garnet's home and back toward the Library followed by three hopeful pegasi behind her.

===============================================================

Twilight watched Luna leave and turned back to Honey. "Would you like a tissue?" Honey nodded and Twilight levitated a clean hanky over to her. The filly blew her nose loudly. When she was finished, Twilight levitated the soiled hanky to the garbage. "Feel better?"

"Not really. What am I going to do about my Father? He's just being so mean to Jato and it's not like we've done anything."

‘Not that I haven’t tried.’ She thought to herself.

“Jato and I just like hanging around each other." The golden furred mare explained

"Fathers can be over protective of their daughters. Sometime it's insecurity and sometimes it could be they don't trust their daughter to make good decisions or they just don't trust the colt. It could be a lot of things. Have you ever asked him why he seems so aggressive toward Jato?"

"No. It's not easy to talk to him about it. He treats me like a foal all the time and I hate it. I'm sixteen. I have my own job and I make my own bits."

"Well something tells me he's always going to see you as his little girl and Jato as the pony trying to take you away from him."

"Jato, are you kidding me? I really like him but sometimes he can be pretty dense. I doubt he even knows I like him. Oh, I was going to tell you before all this happened. Jato got a job with the weather team. He's taking over his Mom’s old job since she's a Wonderbolt and all now but he starts his new job in two weeks and I know we still have a little school left but it’s okay since they said he could work part time until we graduate and then he can start work full time and…"

Twilight placed a hoof over her mouth. She liked Pinkie’s daughter but sometimes the young mare acted too much like her mother. "That's wonderful news. That's a big job that requires a lot of hard work and dedication. That should impress your Father." Twilight said hopefully.

"I don't know; sometimes it seems Father doesn't like me having any friends."

"I'm sure that's not true." Twilight told her as Dusk and Apple Bloom teleported into the library residence.

"Hello Mother. Mom will be by soon with Jato and his parents. She asked me to get Apple Bloom and bring her here."

"Thank you Dusk. By the way, aren't you late for magic training with your sister and aunt Celestia?"

"Oh dang, you're right. I'll see you later on tonight Mother." Dusk ran out the door and launched himself into the air headed toward Canterlot.

"He's a good son, but forgetful at times." Twilight snickered.

Apple Bloom sat next to Honey giving her a strong hug. "I heard what happened. I'm sorry you have to deal with this but I think I may have a idea to help you out."

"Really?"

"Yes. Now, I don't remember my Father very well but sometimes Applejack and Big Macintosh could get really overbearing and well, I needed a place of my own to think about things. While it may not fix this immediate problem, I just wanted you to know that if you ever need a place to be by yourself you can always use the old Cutie Mark Crusader Clubhouse. It's in the northeast corner of the orchard and I seriously doubt your Dad knows about it. Applejack and me are the only ones that ever go out there anymore."

"Thanks Apple Bloom, I think that old clubhouse is going to get allot of use." Honey said with a small smile, giving the older mare a tight hug.

Luna walked into the residence followed by Jato and Soarin. "Hey babe, you stay here with Jato, I think he could use a stallion backing him up right now with all these mares around.” Rainbow Dash said. “One of us has to get to work. I'll explain why you're gone, I’m sure the others will understand."

Soarin kissed his wife. "Okay dear, I'll see you later then." Rainbow Dash turned around and flew off in the direction of Cloudsdale.

As soon as Jato walked into the room his eyes locked onto Honey's. He'd been working himself up for this moment the entire trip to the library and now it was here. As the small Pegasus walked across the room everypony seemed to disappear except for the glowing gold pony in front of him. Finding himself face to face with the pony he really liked, he slowly leaned forward and gently kissed her nose, than sat down next to her. Honey was stunned for a moment but quickly recovered. Her face was flush and hot from the unexpected kiss. Leaning over to her left she planted a kiss of her own on his cheek. The little pegasus seemed to melt and leaned against Honey.

Belle and Scootaloo sat in front of the two teenage ponies. "You two are absolutely adorable together." Sweetie Belle commented.

"Yeah, it's not fair that Braeburn wants to break you two up before anything has a chance to start. It's totally weird. He found out about Belle and me being an item back when we were fifteen and he didn't even bat an eye at it."

"He didn't?" Jato asked. “I guess it really is me then.” He said with a soft whimper.

Apple Bloom hugged the little stallion. “I’m sure there’s a reasonable explanation for all of this kiddo.”

"I hope your right Bloom.” Honey said. “Hey Sweetie Belle, could I talk to you alone for a moment, in private?"

"Sure thing, uhm, let’s go to the kitchen." The two ponies walked past the others into the small kitchen off to the side of the main room. "Okay, what did you want to talk to me about?"

Jato watched Honey and Sweetie Belle and noticed that the white unicorn blushed hard when Honey asked her something, then she started to point to her side and to the back of the neck. Not knowing what was going on he walked over to where some of the older ponies were talking. "Has anyone thought to ask what Pinkie thinks of all this?" Soarin asked.

Luna turned to him with a blank expression on her face. "I can't believe we actually forgot to ask her, be right back." Luna vanished leaving the rest to wait.

"How long do you think she'll be gone?" Jato asked.

"Whoopie! That was fun, lets do it again!" Pinkie Pie shouted as she and Luna appeared before them.

Twilight looked down at the pegasus. "Does that answer your question?" Jato nodded but started to back away and pulled out Twilight's right wing to hide behind.

Pinkie looked around the room. "All right you two, Luna told me everything. Front and center, both of you!" Pinkie shouted with a scowl stamped on her face. Honey stopped talking with Sweetie Belle and slowly dragged herself in front of her Mother. "Okay, where is the little cradle robber? Jato, stop hiding and get out here!"

Twilight cleared her throat to get Pinkie’s attention. Folding her wing up, she revealed the cowering young stallion. "Sorry Jato."

Pinkie stomped her right front hoof. "Now mister!" Jato cautiously approached Pinkie and sat down next to Honey. Pinkie's scowl broke into an impossibly wide smile when she grabbed both the ponies in a tight bear hug. "Why didn't you tell me you two were together? I think it so super cute that you like each other." The pink mare said enthusiastically and she smothered both the ponies with kisses.

"Mom please stop, you're going to make Jato permanently red."

Pinkie put them both down. "Sorry 'bout that." She said winking at her daughter. "I'll leave that to you Honey."

"Mom!" Honey said turning a deep shade of red herself.

Twilight tapped Pinkie on the shoulder. "Now that you know what's going on, is there any reason that Braeburn would act like this?"

"I don't know. It was cute before but now Braesy's gone too far. I love him a whole bunch but what he did was super mean. Jato, you're a good young stallion; don't let anypony tell you different, my daughter is lucky to be with sompony like you. And Honey, you should have told me sooner how you felt. I could have told Braeburn to leave you guys alone." Pinkie hugged her daughter again. "It's okay, when your father gets home we'll all talk to him and see what we can do about that date for you two."

Pinkie seemed to pause for a moment, an unusual thing for the hyper pink pony. "You know what, buck Braeburn, you two go out on your date and I'll deal with your father." Everypony in the library was shocked; they had never heard Pinkie swear before.

"Thanks Mom." Honey said, giving her Mother a kiss on the cheek.

"Oh, I have an even better idea. Why don't you spend the whole day together? That'll really get him steamed."

"Are you sure it's wise to upset Braeburn so much?" Twilight asked

"You let me worry about Mr. Grumpy Pants. But if you want, you guys can be there when he gets home."

Honey hugged her Mother tightly. "Thanks so much Mom. But I didn't want to go out on our date looking like this and I need to get some things from the house. But if I go, Dad will see me."

"If you want; Luna, your Mother, and I can teleport back to your home to help you get ready." Twilight offered.

"Would you?"

"Of course dear. We want this night to be as special as you do." Luna reassured her.

"Okay, but one moment." Honey walked over to Jato and whispered in his ear so the others couldn't hear. "I'm sorry about all this Jato. I'll be back as soon as I can and maybe later I can show you just how much I like you." Pulling back, she kissed him on the nose and in a flash her, Luna, Twilight, and Pinkie were gone. Jato just sat there, his jaw hanging open, his face red, and his wings spread out to their full length.

"You okay son?" Soarin asked.

Jato just sat there. Sweetie Belle walked up and tapped him with her hoof but he didn't make a move. "Yup. You were the same way Scoot when I told you what I had planned on our first official date." Scootaloo just giggled in embarrassment.

"And what might that have been?" Saorin asked.

"Yeah, I wouldn't mind knowing either." Apple Bloom added in.

"Not telling." They said in unison.

===============================================================

Back at the old bunkhouse, Honey was in the shower while Luna, Twilight, and Pinkie went through Pinkies closet for something for the filly to wear. "Honey's stuff is too precious and cute. She needs to be a knock out for her date. I'm sure Jato wont mind." Pinkie said smiling.

"Agreed." Luna said. "Those two deserve a special night out and I definitely think Honey should dress the part."

"What are you two planning?" Twilight asked suspiciously.

"Why dear, what ever do you mean? You wouldn't suggest that we were trying to encourage Honey and Jato to sleep together?" Luna asked her.

"Yes, I do and I don't think you should be encouraging it that hard. If it happens, fine but we shouldn't be pushing them into it." Twilight sighed. "I think they're made for each other too but we should let things happen on their own."

"Fine Twilight. We'll let her choose what to wear." Pinkie huffed. "Chocolate rain hater." She mumbled under her breath. Honey had finished her shower and was getting dressed in her room when the three mares walked in. Honey was dressed in a short baby blue skirt and loose white blouse. Tied around her waist was a broad red sash with a red ascot tied around her neck under the blouses collar. She wore her hair down brushed and flowing over her right shoulder like a river of honey. Her tail was also expertly brushed with a slight curl at the end.

Honey looked at the three mares that were staring at her. "It's not bad is it?" She asked nervously. "Do you think Jato will like it?"

The three mares stood there, nearly speechless. "Dear, trust me, Jato will definitely like it." Twilight said.

"Thanks Princess Twilight. That means a lot to me." Luna and Pinkie both giggled at Honey's comment.

"Are you ready to go back? It's been almost two hours and I don't want the others to worry." Luna said.

"Almost, I just need to check my bag before we go." Honey pulled a set of saddlebags from under her bed and flipped open the compartments checking that everything was in place.

"Could you drop me off at Sugar Cube Corner? I can't leave it closed too long." Pinkie asked.

"Okay. I'm ready." Honey announced.

The ponies in the library had been waiting patiently making small talk. There was a flash of light and Luna and Twilight were standing by the door with their wings extended. "Where's Honey?" Jato asked. The two alicorns lowered their wings revealing the teenage filly. Jato was lost for words.

Honey walked up to him and nudged him in the side. "Shall we go then?" Jato only nodded his head and followed her out the door.

===============================================================

Honey led Jato down to the bowling alley. "What are we doing here?" He asked.

"They're having an all ages social here this afternoon. It started a little while ago but I don't think we missed much."

"I don't know Honey, sounds like there's going to be a lot of ponies there."

"But it'll be fun. There's going to be cake and dancing and music and all sorts of fun games." Honey said smiling.

"Okay, I mean uhm yeah! We're gonna bucking rock this place!" He shouted as he practically dragged Honey into the bowling alley. Inside the alley it was indeed packed with ponies wall to wall. Making their way to the snack counter they both say looking at the menu realizing that neither had eaten anything all day. "Hey Honey, why don't you order for both of us, I'll get some punch from the stand over there."

"Alright." Being smaller than most ponies his age, Jato was able to fly over the crowed without much difficulty thought he hated going so slow. He quickly grabbed the punch and started his way back when he saw some pony in his seat talking to Honey. He landed a short distance away, not wanting to disturb them if he was a friend of hers. Straining his ears he tried to listen.

"Come on babe let me buy you a drink at this little hole in the wall I know."

"For your information I'm only sixteen and my coltfriend will be back soon. Please leave me alone." That was all Jato needed to hear. He walked over and set the drinks on the other side of Honey so they wouldn't be spilled.

"Hey buddy, my marefriend said to leave her alone so scram." Jato said.

"Oh, and what are you going to do about it pipsqueak?" The stallion challenged.

"I asked politely. If I have to ask you again I wont be so polite about it." The small pegasus said in an even flat tone.

The stallion leaned his head down grinning at Jato. "Give it your best shot shorty." Jato leaned back and punched at the stallion as hard as he could but found only air as the pony pulled his head back at the last moment. Jato fell flat on the ground but was kicked in the stomach by the offending pony, which sent him sliding across the floor a good ten feet. Jato got up on his hooves and leered at the stallion.

"I asked you nicely. Now I'm done being polite." Jato crouched down stretching his back legs, first one and then the other. As he stretched them, the muscles on his legs appeared to bunch and grow tighter. Finally he leaned back and jumped forward putting all his energy into the leap. He flew so fast toward the stallion he left a small con trail behind him. Just before he made contact, he flipped around in mid air and bucked the stallion hard in the chest sending him flying into the refreshment stand. Jato stood there panting heavily while the other ponies around him gasped in shock.

Mr. Kingpin, the owner of the bowling alley came rushing out. "Hey you, short guy. You need to leave. There's no fighting in my alley. The guy deserved it but the rules are the rules. Will somepony go get Sheriff Garnet; I want that other guy cooling his hooves in a cell. I'm tired of him hitting on the younger ponies here."

Jato and Honey walked out of the bowling alley and into the road. "I'm sorry Honey, I ruined our day together. If you want, I'll take you home."

Honey grabbed the young stallion and planted a kiss right on his lips. "Oh Jato, you were totally awesome and great in there. That guy kept trying to put his hoof on my shoulder and he was like really creepy and I was so scared and then you came along and defended me. It was right out of one of my old storybooks and you were so brave standing up to him like that, I couldn't believe you did that and like you were so fast and then boom you buck him across the room that was the coolest most awesome thing I'd ever seen and you did it for me, you're so sweet." Honey noticed that Jato was limping a bit. "Are you okay, you didn't hurt yourself did you?"

"No, just a pulled muscle. I haven't taken off like that in a while. I guess I should practice more so that doesn't happen again."

"Well, did you want to get something to eat over at the café?" She asked, finally able to calm herself down

"Sure Honey, that'd be great, uhm I mean uh, I'm so hungry I could eat a whole tree, bark and all. Yeah, cause you know, I'm awesome like that." Honey shook her head and walked off toward the café with Jato running after her to catch up. They sat down at a table and waited for the waiter to come over.

"Jato, why do you do that?"

"Do what?" He asked.

"You act fine and sometimes you can be a very charming gentlecolt but then it's like you flip a switch and you start acting like that stallion in the bowling alley. Bragging about how great you are and I won't even begin to talk about your choice in language sometimes."

The waiter finally stopped by their table, wearing a wide smile. “What can I get for you two today?”

“I’ll have a really big plate of hay fries, like, the biggest plate you’ve got!” Jato said enthusiastically.

“And you Madame?”

“He will have a regular plate of hay fries and I’ll have the honey mustard salad.” Honey requested politely. The waiter nodded respectfully and left them in piece. As soon as he was gone, Honey turned her attention back to her dining companion. “You were doing it again Jato.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Jato, stop it!” Honey whispered harshly at him. “I know how you really are and this isn’t it, what’s going?”

The young stallion didn’t want to lie to her but he didn’t want to tell her the truth either. Looking into her perfect blue eyes, all his false bravado melted away. "I guess I don't want you to think I'm some kind of a wimp or something. I can't count how many times you've stood up for me when others were picking on me because I'm a runt."

"Jato, you are not a runt. Yeah you're kind of small but you’re very sweet too, that's part of what I like about you baby bird."

"I wish you wouldn't call me that."

"Why? I thought it was a cute little nick name."

Jato saw the pouting face she had. "Okay, you can call my your little baby bird but only when we're by ourselves." The waiter returned with their food and promptly left them to help other customers. The two ponies ate their food in relative silence except for a little small talk here and there. Honey and Jato had been inseparable over the last few years so they found little to talk about at the moment that they didn't already know. After finishing their meals, Jato leaned back in his chair. "Oh boy am I stuffed."

"Me too. Hey how about we work off some of this food?" Honey threw some bits on the table to pay for the food. "Catch me if you can, and no wings!" She called back as she took off running toward the west end of town. Jato smiled and chased after her along the ground. Honey led him on a merry chase. She ran over the west bridge and turned north toward Fluttershy's house. Before the turn to her house, Honey veered off to the left into the Sweet Apple Acres apple orchard. She ran swiftly between the tress with Jato slowly gaining on her. Finally she spied the Cutie Mark Crusader clubhouse and ran up the ramp only to be knocked into a pile of blankets just inside the clubhouse by Jato. The two of them lay amongst the blankets, totally exhausted. It was over an hour later when Jato woke up and noticed Honey was sitting in front of him. Her outfit was slightly mussed but still quite pretty. Over along the wall he noticed her saddlebags sat empty. He tried to sit up but couldn't move his legs.

“It seems Sweetie Belle set up everything just like she said.” Honey remarked to herself.

"Uh Honey, why am I on my back with my hooves tied?"

"Didn't I tell you earlier baby bird? I told you I was going to show you how much I liked you and after what happened at the bowling alley I wanted to make it really special so just lay back and enjoy." Honey stood on her back legs and used her teeth to whip off the sash around her waist. She waved it around a little and let it fall along Jato's chest. Next to go was the red ascot around her neck. She grabbed one end with her teeth and very slowly she pulled the knot out of the ascot and let the red cloth drop to the floor. Honey unbuttoned her blouse one button at a time then let it too slip to the floor. The golden filly seductively walked toward Jato until she was straddling the cyan blue pagasus. She smiled noticing his wings were completely unfurled. Turning around she stood on her hind legs again and grabbing the waistband of her baby blue skirt with her hooves. Ever so slowly she pushed the skirt down over her swaying rump until the skirt fell down onto Jato's face. He couldn't help but inhale Honey's scent from the garment. Jato always saw Honey without clothes on but for some reason the display he just witnessed was incredibly arousing.

Honey giggled as she removed her skirt from his face. "I'm glad to see not everything about you is small." From behind the mattress, Honey pulled out a long blue feather. "Remember this?"

"Isn't that the feather I gave you when I crashed into you that one time."

"Yup and I was recently told about a very good use for it." Honey smiled as she dragged the tip of the feather along the inside of Jato's wings very slowly, making sure touch as many of the small soft feathers covering the underside of his wings as possible. The pegasus gave out a soft moan. "Who's my little baby bird?"

"Oh! Honey, that's not fair." He sighed.

Honey moved in and licked the spot where his left wing met his body. "What was that?"

"I am." He gasped. "I'm your baby bird." Jato was beginning to breath hard.

"That's right, you are." She said as she climbed on top of him, moving her flanks lower and lower along his body."

Jato woke up after what seemed like an eternity. Honey lay across his chest passed out from exhaustion. All the activity from earlier seemed to have loosened the ropes holding his hooves out and with a little work, he was able to get his hooves out of the ropes. The thought of tying her up had crossed his mind but instead, he carefully rolled Honey onto the mattress and wrapped her in his hooves and wings. "I love you Honey." He whispered as he gently kissed her soft velvety nose.

Daddy's Little Filly

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 5 "Daddy's Little Filly."
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Dawn was breaking over Sweet Apple Acres when Honey woke from her slumber and although she was awake she kept her eye closed to the invading sunlight. Moving slightly, she snuggled into the warmth coming from the pony next to her and realized he must of freed himself from his bonds sometime in the night. Honey felt his short but powerful legs wrapped around her and nuzzled the soft feathers of his wing that was draped over her side. Slowly opening her eyes, she saw Jato's gentle features. She had never noticed before just how much he took after his mother. The gentle slope of his nose, the soft curve of his ear, even the roundness of his cheeks reminded her of Rainbow Dash. The trademark goggles he always wore were skewed across his face and left ear only adding to the cuteness of her image of him.

Honey adjusted her head and felt a sharp pain on the right side of her neck. She rubbed the spot until the soreness subsided. Instinctively she looked at the hoof and saw flakes of dried blood and a few small streaks of fresh blood smeared across her hoof. She smiled but didn't want to get her hopes up. Leaning forward she gently licked Jato's velvet nose. Gradually opening his eyes, Jato woke to a smiling golden pony. "Good morning Honeybee." He said with a goofy grin stamped on his face.

"Did you just come up with that?"

"Ya, well if you get to call me something I should be able to have a name for you too." He said defensively.

"It's okay Baby Bird, I think it's cute." She said, giving him a quick kiss on his lips. "Uhm, I need to ask you something and I want you to be completely honest with me."

"Okay." He answered a little nervous.

"Do, do you regret what we did last night? I mean; do you have second thoughts about us?" Honey asked uneasily.

"No, except that I was tied up and couldn't do anything. Why would you ask something like that?"

Honey lowered her right shoulder exposing the slightly bleeding bite mark that was deeply cut into her neck where it met the shoulder. "Did you mean to do this or was it an accident?"

Jato blushed deeply trying to hide his head by tucking it under her chin, nuzzling her gently. "I did it on purpose and I really do mean it, is that okay?"

Honey grabbed the small pegasus and peppered his face with kisses. "Oh Baby Bird; you've made me so happy!"

Both of the ponies knew what that bite mark meant. Honey belonged to him now. No other colt or stallion would approach her with romantic intent. "I love you Honey."

"I love you too. She said, hugging him tightly. "Wait, there's something I want to give you." Honey got up from the pile of blankets and trotted over to where her cloths were piled in the corner. Pulling out her red silk sash, she sashayed back over to Jato. "Get up I need some room." The light blue pegasus slowly got to his hooves and stood beside her. Honey laid the sash amongst the blankets and proceeded to roll around on top of it.

"What are you doin?" He asked confused.

"You'll see, hold still." Honey picked up the sash and tied it around his neck like a scarf. "There, now other mares will know you belong to me. It's not the same thing as a bit mark but then, mares aren't supposed to bite their stallions."

Jato held up the cloth and smelled it. Honey's scent was all over it, the aroma of honey, bee's wax, and hyacinth was unmistakable. "Thanks Honeybee, I'll never take it off. Well maybe in the shower but that's it." Jato sighed. "I suppose I should take you home now. I'm really not looking forward to this."

"Don't worry Jato, I wont let him hurt you."

"As long as you're with me Bee, I'm not afraid of anything."

===============================================================

The two ponies walked through the orchard, each lost in their own private thoughts. Gradually the trees started to thin out as the back of the barn came into view. Rounding the building, they saw Honey's home. Like the main house, the smaller home was quaint and plain looking. The wood of the walls was bare and weathered and except for the flower boxes gracing many of the windows, looked like any other out building on the farm. Waiting out in front of the small home was Twilight Sparkle. Upon seeing the two younger ponies, she galloped over to meet them.

She appeared nervous. "Good morning you two.”

“Good morning Princess.” They said in unison.

“I must say that you’ve had all of us quite worried when you two didn’t come home last night.”

“Sorry Princess Twilight, Honey and I had a lot to, discuss, about the situation with her dad but we’re back now so I’m just going to walk Honey to the door then I’m going to go home and face the music from my own parents.”

“While I’m glad your both safe, you probably don't want to go in there right now. Braeburn is absolutely livid. Hold on a moment." Twilight looked like she was deep in thought. Taking a step back she slightly lowered her head. Jato watched as her horn and Honey started to glow. When the aura surrounding the filly subsided Twilight spoke again. "Jato, why don't you take Honey over to your place for a while? That spell should allow her to walk on the clouds for three days. Oh I hope it doesn't take that long for things to cool down."

"No!" He said defiantly. "I'm so bucking tired of this. I'm sick of him being mad at me for no reason. One way or the other, I'm ending this today." Jato pushed passed Twilight and marched straight up to the door, Honey at his side.

Inside the house, voices could clearly be heard. "Now cousin, you need to calm down. All this fussin’ aint gonna’ solve nuthin’."

"I swear Applejack, when I get my hooves on that boy, I'm gonna…"

"You're gonna’ what?" Jato challenged as he and Honey entered the house. The front room was crowded with ponies. Rainbow Dash, Pinky Pie, Luna, and Applejack were all waiting for the pair to return from their date; Twilight teleported into the house to appear next to the other grown mares.

"Are you okay Honey. We got super worried when you didn't come home last night." Pinkie Pie asked.

"I'm fine Momma’."

"I'm still waitn’ for an answer Braeburn. You're gonna’ do what when you get you're hooves on me?"

"Jato dear, please don't provoke him." His mother implored. "Things have already been stressful enough."

"Where in tarnation have you two been?" Braeburn asked, a dark scowl darkening the contours of his face.

"Braeburn, please calm down. This isn't going to solve anything." Luna pleaded.

"No, I want an explanation."

"It doesn't matter where we were. The real issue here is that not matter what I say or what I do, I'll never be good enough for Honey will I?" Jato growled. The young pegasus was so angry with the other stallion, tears were forming at the corners of his eyes.

"Daddy, you've done nothing but bully him and try to run him off for the last three years. It's not fair to him and it's not fair to me." Honey insisted.

"Honey, you go to your room! I'll talk with you when I'm done here." Braeburn commanded.

"No Honey, you stay right where you are." Jato countered.

"Who the buck do you think you are?" Braeburn shouted, outraged.

"I'm her bucking mate!" There was a collective gasp around the room as all eyes zeroed in on Honey's neck, just above the shoulder. The ragged fur and telltale signs of blood left little doubt to the truth of his words. "Honey belongs to me now and I belong to her, and that trumps you!"

Braeburn reared back and let fly with is right front hoof. Just before his punch connected, Honey pushed Jato out of the way and caught the full force of the hoof on the left side of her face. The power of the blow sent her rolling to the ground, her lower lip split and bleeding. Braeburn stood their in stunned silence while every other pony in the room rushed to help her. Jato jumped in between the mares and his mate, and reared back, striking out with his hooves aggressively. "Get away from her!" Back down on all four legs, he spread his wings defensively, shielding his mare from the other ponies in the room.

"We're just trying to help Jato." His mother said softly. "Please calm down."

Jato was almost panicky. His head was lowered and his teeth bore; the back of his mane stood almost straight up. So much adrenaline was pumping through him that his wings shook and his legs began to stretch and flex on their own in preparation for combat. "Just leave us alone!" He shouted, the light of anger and hatred shining in his eyes.

Behind him Honey slowly got to her hooves and placed a hoof on his lower back. "Baby Bird, no." She said softly as she stroked her hoof down his back. Her voice had an immediate effect on him. Looking back at the pony he loved, his vision began to clear as he saw the tears in Honey’s eyes slowly roll down her cheeks. Jato stood up, furled his wings and shook out his back legs.

Jato turned around and licked the tears from her checks and the blood from her lip. "Come on Bee, lets get out of here."

Moving toward the door, Honey took a parting look at her father and, through her tears she uttered three words that shook Braeburn to his core. "I hate you." Closing the door behind them, they left the small house in silence.

Braeburn sat there, staring at the door. The last three words his daughter said to him echoing in his ears. 'What have I done?' He asked himself. Braeburn came back to his senses when he saw a rolling pin being shook in his face.

"Are you listening to me? Equestria to Braeburn, hello?" Pinky waved a rolling pin in front of her husband. "I swear Braeburn If you don't answer me, I'm going to bonk you over the head with this thing!"

"I hit my own daughter." Was the only thing he said. The other ponies had looks of concern on their faces, all but Pinky.

"That wasn't your fault Braesy. Honey stepped into it and you know why? She did it because she loves Jato, she loves that little blue colt so very much that she was willing to get hurt so he wouldn't."

"That's what we've been trying to tell you all night Braeburn. These two are in love." Luna said. "Jato is a good young stallion. He has a good job with the weather team; he gets good grades in school, and aside from issues with his language and a few accidents, he's never been in trouble."

"Yeah, that's right. I've kept my mouth shut because Twi and Luna asked me to. I don't like the way you've treated my son and I sure as heck don't like what you insinuated about me and Soarin as parents. We raised our boy right. He may be a bit of a loud mouth and he tends to show off but he would never do anything to hurt Honey."

"Rainbow's right cousin. You've been acting like a dog that done has his meal snatched from him. Please tell me this aint about Blossom?" Braeburn visibly winced when she said the name. "Braeburn, That wasn't your fault! You can't keep blaming yourself for it and taking it out on any target of opportunity. Blossom isn't Honey and that rat Charger isn't Jato."

"I, I know. Charger never stood up to us like Jato just did. He didn't love Blossom. Oh Celestia, what have I done?"

Apple Jack sighed. "Twi, come outside for a moment, we gotta’ talk." Twilight followed her out the door.

Pinky pushed her rolling pin under Braeburn's nose. When he looked up he noticed the shine gone from her eyes and her mane hanging down limp. "And you mister. You are going to find our daughter and bring her home or so help me Celestia not only will my flank be off limits to you but I'll shove this rolling pin so far under your tail you'll be coughing up old cookie dough for a week."

Outside, Applejack explained everything to Twilight about Blossom and Chaser and Braeburns role in it all. "Oh my goodness, that' horrible. Where is she now?"

"She's in Hoofington. She runs a jewelry store there. She doesn't make them but she always had a knack for sales so I figure they hired her on."

"She doesn't work at Tipony's does she?"

"Yeah, how'd you know?" Applejack asked curiously.

"While we were in Hoofington we got something made for Apple Bloom and some alterations for a present for Bell and Scoot, your description of her sounds exactly like the salesmare we spoke to."

"The reason I called ya’ out here is because I want to know if you could take me there. I know it's a lot to ask but we really need to talk to her. She and Braeburn were as close as brother and sister when they were growing up, I think she can help."

"Of course Applejack, anything I can do to help." Twilight extended her right wing and used it to pull Applejack in close. "Hang on." With a brilliant purple flash, they were gone.

The door to the small home slammed open when Rainbow Dash, Luna and Braeburn walked out. "I'll bring her back Pinky, I promise, and Rainbow, I wont do anything bad to Jato, I was wrong to treat him the way I had."

"Thank you Braeburn. It means allot to me to hear you say that. My little boy really is a good colt. You can trust him." Dash said smiling.

"Dash, why don't you check your house? Twilight told me she cast a cloud-walking spell of Honey before they came inside.” Luna said. “Pinky and I will look through town. Braeburn, why don't you start at the old clubhouse? It's at the northeast corner of the orchard." The ponies ran off in different directions on the search for the two young lovers.

===============================================================

Back at the old clubhouse, the two ponies were trying to figure out what to do. "What about your place, Princess Twilight suggested it for a reason I suppose."

"That's the first place they'd look. I'm sure some of them are on their way there now. I wouldn't be surprised if the clubhouse was next on their list." Honey nodded and she held her face with a hoof. "Does your lip still hurt?"

"Yeah. At least the bleeding stopped."

"That punch was meant for me. Why did you do that Honey? I know it sounds kind of corny but it hurts to see you hurt."

"I stepped in front of that hoof because I made a promise Jato, I promised I wouldn't let my dad hurt you and I meant it."

"You didn't have to do that, but thank you." Jato nuzzled against her neck. "I know you say your fine but I think we should get you looked at just to be sure. Fluttershy's cottage isn't far from here; I think she has the day off. Maybe we should go talk to her I mean she is practically family for both of us."

"Okay." Honey poked her head out the door and looked around the various apple trees surrounding them. "It looks like nopony's out here. We should get going before sompony shows up." They quickly ran down the ramp and turned north towards Fluttershy's home.

As they walked through the apple trees, Jato couldn't help but voice his thoughts. "Honey, about earlier, when I said I was your mate. I didn't mean to speak for you and I'm sorry if what I said embarrassed you."

Honey pulled the small pegasus to the side and kissed him on the lips passionately. When she finally released him, he staggered a bit the quickly composed himself. "Jato, I love you and I'm happy that you consider me your mate because that what we are. I’m your mate and you’re mine. Never forget that and never ever feel bad about it."

"I do think that's possible." Jato sighed as he looked ahead and saw the road to Fluttershy's home. Walking out of the orchard and onto the road he looked back over to a smiling Honey. "Any thought's about where we should go when we're done here? I was thinking about taking you to Cloudsdale. I know my grandma Honey Hue would let us stay with her for a while."

"As much as I'd love to meet your grandma, being an earth pony, I'd stick out like a unicorn with two horns and I'm sure word would quickly get back to father where we were." Honey thought for a moment. “What about your sister and Sweetie Belle?”

“Nah, she and sis are staying with Belle’s mother at the boutique until they can find a place of their own.” He told her. As they approached the door Jato noticed that the wound he had inflicted on her was starting to bleed again. Trails of blood had slowly flowed down her front right leg.

Jato knocked on the door loudly. "Honey, are you okay?" He asked worried.

"Huh?" She looked down to where Jato was looking. "Oh eww, I guess the bite mark opened again. It stings a little but it doesn't really hurt anymore."

Big Macintosh opened the door to find Jato giving Honey a kiss on the cheek. "I interuptin’ somethin’?

Jato squeaked with fright. "Uh. Mac how's it going? Honey's hurt and we were wondering if Fluttershy was here."

Macintosh looked Honey up and down. "You okay Honey?"

"Yeah, just a little dirty I guess."

"Well, ya'll best come in, can't leave you bleedin’ on the door step." The two young ponies followed him into the living room. "Shy, can you come down here, we have company. Bring your first aid kit."

Fluttershy galloped down the stairs. "I just put Chaser down for a nap. Is someone hurt Macky?" Big Macintosh nodded toward the two ponies standing by the coffee table. Fluttershy walked into the living room and sat in front of Honey to inspect her injuries. "This looks like a bite mark." The yellow pegasus said, looking at her neck. Turning Honey’s head to the side with a hoof, Fluttershy gasped when she saw the swollen split lip. "Honey, who did this to you?"

"Jato, you got some splanin’ to do." The large red stallion said as he brought his face within an inch of Jato's.

"Uh well, you see, the bite mark on her neck well, that kinda’ was me. The split lip she got from Braeburn."

"Braeburn did this?" Fluttershy asked, shocked and more than a little angry.

"Yes, but he didn't mean to hit me it was an accident." Honey explained

"Ya'll best start talking sense. I know my cousin, he's not a violent pony but then you two have never lied to me, so ya'll best start at the beginning." Macintosh sat on the couch and got comfortable for what he expected to be a long story.

Fluttershy had finished stitching the bite mark on Honey's shoulder when they finished their story. Fluttershy was blushing wildly as she taped down the bandage. "That was some story but are you sure you know what you're doing. I mean I love you both and I know you're not dumb but you're so young."

"That's what everyone keeps telling us. I know we still have a year of school left once summer is over but I have my own job and my own bits. Jato just got a job and soon he'll be making his own bits too. It's not like were getting married or anything, we just want to be together and left alone. We're old enough to know what's best for us." Honey explained.

"I can't believe Braeburn would loose control like that. I've got to give you credit Jato, it took a lot of guts to stand up to Braeburn like that. That pony in the bowling alley, you didn't by any chance get a name did you?"

"Sorry Mac, I was a little busy kicking his flank to get a name. I don't think Mr. Kingpin knew either, he just called him the other pony and had somepony get Garnet to toss him in a cell."

Big Macintosh chuckled. "You did good Jato. You gotta’ protect the mare you care about. I'm proud of you and I know your Pa will be too. Where ya'll going to go now. You're not runnin’ away are ya’?"

"No Mac, I think we're going to my Grandpa Pie's place. I know he'll understand." Honey said.

"Good. I need to go have a word with Garnet." As he walked toward the door he knelt down and kissed his wife. "Don't wait up Shy, I might be a while." Jato followed him and sat next to Honey.

When he left, Fluttershy's face lit up in a huge smile. "I'm so happy for both of you, you're just so cute together." She said hugging both the ponies.

"I've been meaning to ask, what is that thing on your hoof?" Jato asked.

"Dinki made it for me. She's very good at mechanical things." Fluttershy said as she held up the apparatus attached to her hoof showing a sort of clamp with a long wire that traveled up her leg and attached to her wing. "By moving my wing, I can open and close the clamp. This lets me hold things like a needle, or scalpel, or bandages better."

"That's really cool!" Jato said excitedly. "Oh Fluttershy, you know that cart you let me use when I help you transport animals? Do you think I could borrow it so I can take Honey flying to her Grandpa's place?"

"Yes, of course. You two be careful and please don't worry. If I know my friends, your parents, everything will work out for the best." The two ponies thanked her then walked out of the cottage and over to the left side where Fluttershy kept all her supplies.

"Okay Honey, climb on in while I get hitched up."

"This is like my own private carriage. This is so cool!" She giggled as Jato tightened the final strap.

Jato removed his goggles and gave them to Honey. "Here, you might need these."

Honey put the goggles on and held on to the side of the cart. "I'm ready I think. Don't go too fast."

"Okay, I'll try to keep it under the sound barrier." He said smiling. Jato started to run. Faster and faster, his legs propelled him and the cart down the road. With each stretch of his legs, he could feel the muscles bunch and with a mighty leap he spread his wings and took off into the air with Honey screaming behind him.

===============================================================

As they leveled out, high in the air, Jato looked back to see Honey breathing heavily. "I told you to take it slow!" She hollered at him.

"Sorry Honey. I needed to build up speed to get the cart off the ground." He said smiling. “So which way do I go?"

"Last time I was there we traveled west of Fluttershy's home so I guess head that way until you see a gray patch of land below with a windmill and an old farm house with a silo out front. That should be my grandpa's rock farm."

"A rock farm? Seriously?"

"No, that's what momma calls it. It's really a quarry. My aunt's Inky and Blinky work there too. They look for crystals and gems but allot of the rock is cut and sold to builders in Canterlot, and most of the big cities and towns."

Jato had been flying for what seemed like hours, it had become a strain to beat his wings up and down. He hadn't thought that towing a wagon with a pony in it would be different than a bunch of bunnies. Out in the distance he saw a windmill with a stone cottage off to the side. Not far from them was the silo Honey had told him about. Turning around he saw honey sleeping soundly in the cart. "Hey Honey! Honey, is this the place?"

Honey woke up and saw the land below them. "Yes, this is it. I can see grandpa and my aunts Inky and Blinky down there. If you can, land over by the house."

Jato did a series of tight turns to burn off some of his speed. As he neared the ground he extended his wings a far as they could go and tilted them back to further slow his descent. His hooves touched the ground and he realized he was still going too fast. He galloped as hard as he could to keep up with the momentum of the wagon that was now pushing him but he was rapidly loosing ground. In a last ditch effort he spun in his harness and turned around. Putting his front hooves against the wagon, he planted his back hooves down into the ground. 'Got to save Honey. Going to crash. Got to save Honey.’ He thought to himself.

His hooves dug two deep furrows in the ground when the wagon struck the side of the house with a sickening crunch, trapping Jato between the house and the wrecked wagon. Honey pulled herself from the wreckage and desperately tried to dig Jato out. Throwing aside timber and harness she found him half buried in the ground and unconscious. His wings were bent at horrible angles and his feathers littered the ground around the crash site. "Grandpa! Help please, I need help!" She shouted as loud as she could. Soil rock and blue feathers flew as she tried to dig him out.

A strong tan hoof moved her aside. Two gray mares, one darker than the other and an old stallion dug carefully around the young pegasus and with a mighty heave they plucked him from the ground like a blue carrot and rested him on the stallions back. "Come on, let's get him inside."

Grandpa Knows Best

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 6 "Grandpa Knows Best."
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Clyde gently laid the small pegasus in the upstairs guest bed. "Inky, go next door and get old Doc Splint, he should be home today."

"Be right back dad. It should only take me an hour." Inky trotted out of the room but Honey watched her launch into a hard gallop as soon as she was out of the house. Turning back from the window, she was fixed by her grandfather's gaze while Blinky quietly washed down Jato's wounds.

"I don't mind you dropping in for a visit every now and then, dear but I'd prefer you not do it literally." Honey hugged her grandfather tightly as she started to sob. "Hey now, what's this? There's no need to cry, your friend here will be ok. It looks like he broke one or both of his wings and took a nasty bump to the noggin but he should be okay. Were you watching this little guy for his mother? I'm sure she'll understand."

Blinky cleared her throat to get her fathers attention. "Daddy. She's not watching him for somepony." She said tapping a hoof to the right side of her neck and motioning her nose toward Honey.

Honey stood frozen while her grandfather brushed her mane aside revealing the bandage on her neck. "He's my mate Grandpa. I know he looks small but he's the same age as me."

"Come on downstairs so we can talk about this. Blinky, let me know if the boy wakes up. I'm going to want a few words with him as well." Clyde led his granddaughter down into the living room and motioned for her to sit on the couch while he chose his own chair that while comfortable was older than he was and showing its age. Like the chair, the house was old. The farmhouse had been Clyde’s home ever since he moved there with his wife over forty years ago. Even then it wasn’t much to look at.

The living room itself took up most of the first floor with a doorway to the kitchen on the right wall and Clyde’s bedroom off the left. Honey stopped looking around a slowly met her Grandfathers gaze. "I'm sorry Grandpa. I didn't want to tell you like this. I know how you feel about this sort of thing."

"And how is that may I ask?"

"Well, momma told me how she wasn't allowed to have any colt friends for a long time and when she did, they never hung around long. She told me how you felt about colts and fillies getting together before they were married. She even told me you brought a pickaxe to her wedding just to make sure daddy would go through with it."

"All true, but something your mother didn't tell you is that as I've gotten older I've realized that what I think shouldn't really matter too much. I'm old fashioned and stuck in my ways and nothing is going to change that, but Honey, my ways are not the only and certainly not the best way. You have to find your own path in life. Now answer me this, do you love him, I mean really love him?"

Honey thought for a second. "Grandpa Clyde, I love that pony more than anything in the world, he means everything to me. We grew up together, I know everything about him, even the cute way he fidgets when I'm moving to slow for him and I always let him go race around in the air but he never leaves me behind. Most of all, I love the way he treats me. He's defended my honor on at least two occasions. He's never aggressive with me, all he wants to do is hold me and wrap his wings around me. He's my little baby bird. I feel safe with him Grandpa, safer than anywhere else in all of Equestria. When he's with me I feel like I could fly, even without wings. Sorry Grandpa, I didn't mean to ramble."

"You go right ahead and ramble, that was very sweet and honest." Her turned his head to a noise on the stairs. "Come on down Blinky, you don't have to skulk on the stairs. How's the boy doing?"

"He's resting. It doesn't appear that he has any real bad injuries other than his wings. I put an ice pack on his head to help with the swelling." Blinky looked over to her niece. "Please don't worry about him dear, I'm sure he'll be fine. How are you Honey?" Blinky walked over to the couch and sat next to Honey. "Why don't you tell us why you and your little 'baby bird' are here?"

Over the course of the next half hour, Honey told them everything from the time Braeburn found them at Garnets house up to that moment. "I don't know what to do Grandpa. I was hoping we could stay here until everything cools down and Daddy would be willing to actually talk with us instead of yelling."

"As much as I don't want to admit it, I can understand where your father is coming from. If I had walked in on something like that with one of my daughters I'd be fit to be tied."

"But dad, it was completely harmless." Blink said.

"You know that and I know that but Braeburn didn't and he didn't seem like he was in the mood to listen. Sounds like he hasn't been in the mood to listen for a while. Oh well, I'm sure he'll be around soon enough. If I know your mother, she'll have that boy searching under every rock and twig looking for you." Clyde chuckled to himself. “Either way, I suppose I should send a letter to him let him know where you are before Pinkie beats him up."

"But Grandpa, we came here to get away from him. Why would you tell him where we were?" Honey asked him, bewildered.

"Braeburn is your father and no matter what you may think of him at the moment he deserves to know that you are safe. Also, I think the boy's parents should know he's been hurt. Don't you think it's only fair?" Blinky explained to her.

"Well said Blinky. Her comes Inky with the doctor."

===============================================================

Big Macintosh approached the Sheriffs Office and casually knocked on the door. "Come in." Came a shout from the other side of the door. Walking into the office, Macintosh saw Garnet filling out some paper work at his desk.

"Sorry Mac. I need to get this done; I have an appointment out of town in a little bit."

"This will only take a moment of your time Sheriff."

"Mac, it's me. Since when did you ever refer to me by my job title?"

"Since I have a favor to ask you." The red stallion stared at Garnet with the no nonsense look he usually had but Garnet could tell there was something more, buried just below the surface.

"What's going on?"

"Jato told me about an incident yesterday down at the bowling alley. He said the stallion got locked up here. I need to see him."

"Okay, all you had to do was ask. He's down in cell two." Garnet escorted him into the back room and down the hall. The purple unicorn knocked a hoof on the cell bars to wake the sleeping pony. The stallion rolled over to make a snarky comment to the sheriff when he met the fiery gaze of the stallion next to him.

"Charger, I might have known it was you. All these years and you have the gall to show up in these parts again. To top it all off, you end up hitting on Braeburn's daughter." Macintosh's voice was mellow and measured but Garnet could tell the stallion was restraining a raging animal burning inside of him.

"Braeburn? Now there’s a name I haven’t heard in a while. So what now, you gonna’ beat me up, make me pay for my wicked ways?" The prisoner asked sarcastically.

"Garnet, that favor I was going to ask you, keep him here. Don't let him out of that cell no matter what. I don't rightly care how much money he offers up as bail, keep him here."

"No problem Mac, he's got several warrants out for his arrest. He isn't going anywhere." Garnet assured him.

As they walked back out to the front room, they could here Charger taunting them from his cell. “If you happen to see the cute little piece of tail, you tell here I’d still like to take her for a drink!”

Ignoring the prisoner as best they could, Garnet shut the door separating the holding area from the office. "Mac, before you go, I have a few questions. First, when did you talk to Jato? He's missing and everypony is quite worried about him and Honey. Second how do you know my prisoner, he seems to know you and your family, and third why do you want me to hold him.

"Honey and Jato have gone to the Pie farm outside of town. As for your prisoner, I know him form a long time ago. He hurt someone very close to my family. He got away from the law once we don't want that happenin’ again."

"Alright, I can accept that. You should go tell Braeburn and the others where Jato is. If I see Twilight or Applejack, I'll let them know. The Pie farm is actually where I have business today."

===============================================================

In Hoofington, Applejack and Twilight walked down the street, headed for the jewelry shop she visited once before. Moving down the street, every pony would stop and bow as Twilight walked by. "Don't that get a might annoying?"

"You have no idea but Celestia said to humor them. No matter what I say they will still bow as I walk by." She said as they approached the front of Tipony's. Holding the door open for her, Applejack walked in first followed by Twilight.

As the bell above the door chimed, a salesmare rushed out from behind the counter to meet them. Twilight quickly realized it was the same pony that helped her the last time she was in. The salesmare had a light pink coat with a mint green mane, her wardrobe obscured her cutie mark but Twilight knew it was her. "Princess, it's so good to see you again." She said bowing low.

"You don't have to do that, please get up." The sales mare slowly got up to her hooves.

"Your majesty, you have impeccable timing. We've recently finished your order, I was about to send a message to you letting you know of their completion."

"Excellent. I'll be picking those up before I leave. Mrs. Blossom, I believe you know my friend here?"

"I don't think so. I'm sorry, you are?"

"Blossom, it's me Applejack. I know it's been a while, how you doin' cousin?"

The pink mare’s face lit up brightly as she hugged Applejack in a crushing embrace. "Oh AJ, it's been so long! How have you been?"

"I'm good sugar cube. I'm married to a wonderful stallion and we have a little foal named Toffee. But Blossom, we're here for another reason." She sighed. "It's Braeburn, he still feels guilty about what happened all those years ago and he's taking it out on a colt back in Ponyville who has eyes for his daughter."

"What's going on?" She asked. Twilight and Applejack related the whole tale since that faithful morning at Garners house. "That hoof for brains!" She quickly checked her volume. "I can't believe he's still brooding over that. I've moved on, he should too. Princess when do you need me in Ponyville, I’d like to help."

"Thank you, if you can leave now, that would be best." Twilight explained.

"Let me talk to my boss, he's a very understanding stallion." Blossom left the room only to return a moment later with a large box. "Here's your order, my boss told me to take as much time as I need so where is your carriage?"

Applejack smiled at her cousin. "There are faster ways to travel when you're the friend of this particular Princess." Applejack said. Twilight walked between the ponies and wrapped a wing around each of them. With a blinding flash they were gone only to reappear outside of Applejack's home.

"What was that?" Blossom asked, startled and a little dizzy.

"Teleportation. Not the most relaxing way to travel, but defiantly the fastest." Twilight explained. Applejack ran over to the front door of Braeburn and Pinkie's home to find a note nailed to it.

"Applejack, Princess Twilight. We have located Jato and Honey out at Clyde's rock farm. The rest of us are on our way over. If you know of something that can help the situation please come immediately." Applejack said, reading the note aloud.

===============================================================

Back at the farm, Jato had regained consciousness while the doctor tended to his wounds. "You were very luck youngcolt." The doctor told him. "You were so exhausted from towing the extra weight that you lacked the energy to properly brake. This could have been a lot worse. As it is, your left wing has sustained a hairline fracture and you've lost a lot of your feathers. Don't worry; your primaries are still in place. Most of the feathers you lost were the small tertiary ones. They should regrow in a few weeks." He turned to address his neighbor. "Clyde, I want you to see to it that this boy gets plenty of rest, he's in no state to travel."

"Not a problem Doc, I'll see you out. Honey, do me a favor and see if you can get some food ready. Inky, Blinky, make sure he stays there."

"You got it dad." Inky said. Honey ran over and gave her mate a quick kiss then followed her grandfather and the doctor out of the room. "She really does love you." The dark gray mare told the young stallion.

"Oh Inky, you should have heard her gushing to dad about him. It was so cute." Blinky giggled.

"I'm right here you know." Jato said a little irritated.

"Oh, we haven't forgot about you." Blinky said. "Just wait till dad gets back. I really wouldn't want to be in your hooves right now."

"Well, while I'm waiting for my impending doom. I was wondering, is this place really a rock farm?"

"You've been talking to Pinkie haven't you? No, it's a quarry but Blinky and I look for gems and crystals and precious metals in the rock for separate sale plus we always keep a little for our hobby." Both of the mares laughed. Blinky reached up to a high shelf and pulled down a box. Opening it she pulled out a gold band with the picture of a shield that looked a lot like Garnets cutie mark. The picture itself was made completely out of purple amethyst.

"Wow, that's amazing! How long did it take you to do that?"

"Only a few hours. It's not that difficult a design." Blinky told him.

"Do you think I could ask you to make something? I want to give Honey a present and something like that would be perfect."

Inky pulled out a quill. "Describe it to me and I'll see what we can do."

"Well, it would go around her hoof of course. I'd like it made of silver so it sticks out against her coat. The band would be small, I think about an inch in width. In the middle, if you can, I'd like a picture of a bird made of blue topaz if you have it."

"Well, that seems easy enough. We have all the materials so it wouldn't take to long to make. What time frame were you thinking?" Inky asked.

"As soon as possible would be best. I can pay you of course. My bag over there has about two hundred bits in it, I hope that’s enough." Jato informed her.

"Well, if Inky and I both work on it, we could probably get it done in about an hour. And you don't have to pay us. If it's gift for Honey, we're happy to do it."

"Thank you." He called after the two gray mares as they left the room for their workshop. Jato tried to get out of bed and had barely made it onto his hooves when Clyde walked in.

"Either you're hard of hearing or you're stubborn as the day is long. The doctor told you to stay in bed."

"I barely listen to my parents, what makes you think I'm going to listen to a doctor I don't know?" Jato thought about what he said for a moment. "I'm sorry sir. I've had a bad couple of days. I didn't mean to take it out on you or the doctor that helped me."

"Do you think you could make it downstairs?" Clyde asked him.

"If you helped me, I'm sure I could make it. My head's still spinning a bit but my legs seem okay." Clyde helped the pegasus down the stairs slowly and helped him onto the sofa. Honey walked in balancing a tray of sandwiches. Jato moved to help her but Clyde shot him a warning glance and moved the tray off her back himself.

"Well now. I don't know about you two but I'm hungry. Help yourselves." The three ponies ate the meal in silence. Clyde noticed that every chance they got the two younger ponies stole a glance at one another. It made him smile but he was sure keep the emotion from showing on his face. "So, Jato is it? You said you were having a bad couple of day. Why don't you tell me about it."

"Where to start?" Jato tapped a hoof against his chin. "Lets see. I was woken up yesterday by Braeburn yelling at me for no reason. Honey was forbidden from seeing me ever again. Yeah that was great."

Honey elbowed his ribs. "Jato, manners! Grandpa just wants your side of things there's no reason to be snarky about it." Honey whispered.

"I'm sorry sir, ponies have been judging me for a long time either by my size, the company I keep or in this case, the mare I love. And to be completely honest I'm getting a little tired of it. I can't seem to do anything right by anypony."

"I understand your feelings Jato. Please continue with your story." Clyde encouraged.

"Well, Princess Luna and Princess Twilight intervened and they got Pinkie involved. Pinkie told us to go on our date and she would deal with Braeburn. We tried to hang out with some other ponies but some stallion started hitting on Honey so I had to inform him that she was with me. I ended up not being too gentle about it. We went out to eat and later that night we, uhm, you know." Jato was blushing so hard his coat started to turn purple. "When I brought her home, Braeburn and I got into a fight and he ended up accidentally hitting Honey. We left after that and after making a stop at Fluttershy's house, we came here and well, I crashed."

"Interesting. That's almost the exact same story Honey told me although she was a lot more detailed. Let me ask you something Jato. How do you feel about Honey over there? Now I've known plenty of colts and stallions in my years. I want the honest truth. No bravado, no attitude or empty flattery. I want to know how you really feel and if you can't admit that in front of her than how can you expect anypony else to believe you?"

Jato looked at Honey sitting across the sofa from him. "I love her sir. I always have but I couldn't admit it to myself because I was too concerned with what others would think. When we were little and she went away to visit her family in Appleoosa, I cried for days. Every night and every day until she returned. When we started to go to school she always insisted that I sit by her and play with her even though I knew she had other friends that wanted to play. The bullies in school made fun of me and picked on me because of my size. Honey would always charge to the rescue and fight them off. When I was learning to fly, it was Honey who encouraged me to try my best and never hold back. In everything I do, Honey is always there cheering me on, inspiring me to do my best. She's smart, she's funny, energetic, loving, and compassionate and there's nothing I wouldn't do for her. When I heard Braeburn forbid her to ever be around me again, I felt my heart tear in half. I felt like somepony told me I'd never see the sun again. Honey has done so much for me and I know I'll never be able to fully repay her but I want the chance to try. Without Honey I don't think I'd ever fly again." Both he and Honey had started to cry but never once did they take their eyes off each other.

Clyde seemed to wipe something from his eye. "You have a gentle spirit Jato, I hope you never loose it. I will talk to Braeburn on your behalf. But until then you two should get some rest. Now, while I don't have a problem with you being together, there will be no hanky panky in this house. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes sir." They said in unison.

The two ponies walked up stairs to the only guest room in the house. "You go ahead and take the bed Honey, I'll be fine over here in the chair."

"Don't be silly Jato, you're still hurt; you need the bed more than I do. Please, I insist."

The blue pegasus installed himself in the plush chair and closed his eyes. "It's okay Honey, you need your rest as much as I do." Honey could see there would be no arguing with him. Crawling into the bed she laid her head against the pillow and fell asleep.

Downstairs, Clyde answered a knock at his door. Standing before him was Princess Twilight, Applejack and a new pony he didn't recognize. "Ladies, Princess, please come in. I have a feeling I know what this is about."

"Are they here sir?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, they're upstairs sleeping.” He informed them

“Oh thank goodness, has anypony else come looking for them?” Twilight asked.

“No ma’am, I was about to check in on them when you knocked. Would you like to join me?" Clyde asked.

"Lead the way." Applejack said. The four ponies quietly walk up stairs and peaked in the door to the guest room. Honey was sleeping soundly in the bed while Jato slept in the chair in an awkward position. "What happened to him sir? Why's he all bandaged up?"

"When he landed here earlier, he crashed and broke his left wing and lost quite a few of his small feathers. His big ones are all still there though." Clyde explained.

"The poor dear. That chair can't be good for him." Twilight said as she used her magic to levitate the small pegasus out of the chair and into the bed next to Honey under the covers.

Honey unconsciously rolled over and wrapped her hooves around him talking softly in her sleep. "Mmm, baby bird."

"Oh, they are so precious." Twilight cooed.

"I'd love to be here when they wake up. I told them no hanky panky while they were here. Should be quite funny when they wake up." Clyde smiled at his own comment. The other three ponies giggled.

Several hours had passed and by know Clyde felt like half the population of Ponyville was sitting in his living room. Inky and Blinky had finished their work and was downstairs doing there best to make their guests feel welcome. Garnet was turning over the bracelet he had Inky and Blinky make, marveling at it's quality. "You two did a marvelous job with this. I don't think I could get a better bracelet made anywhere else."

"I agree. I wouldn't mind commissioning a few pieces from you two when I get back to Hoofington. The owner of Tipony's would absolutely love this." Blossom said. Braeburn hadn't said more than two words to her since he showed up, a fact she had noticed. "Do you have any other examples of your work?" She asked.

Inky pointed to the box on the table. "We made the jewelry in there but you'd have a hard time opening it. We asked Luna to put a spell on it so it can only be opened by two particular ponies." An assembly of eyes looked toward Princess Luna.

"What? It was a simply request and I saw no harm in it. Besides, they let me see before I sealed it." She told them.

“Hey Twilight, how’d you get here before the rest of us, you were all the way in Hoofington.” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Oh, that’s easy, we teleported back to Ponyville and when we saw the note on Pinkie’s door, we teleported here. I wanted a chance to talk to Jato and Honey before everypony showed up but they were sleeping.” She explained. The assembled group of pony's looked up when the heard a yell and two loud thumps against the ceiling.

"That'll be the young'ns." Clyde chuckled. "I'll go get them. Ya'll stay here and wait please." Clyde climbed the stairs and put an ear to the door.

"Oh my gosh, If my grandpa caught us in bed together he'd tan both our hides." Honey said.

Clyde pushed the door open laughing. "I wish I could have seen your faces. Princess Twilight put Jato in the bed; I know you two weren't up to anything. I appreciate that you both respected me enough to behave as I asked. Well, everypony in Ponyville is downstairs waiting on you two, better to get this over with than linger." The elderly pony saw the dejected faces on the two young ponies. "It'll be okay, I promise. Now lets get a move on." Clyde, Honey, and Jato walked downstairs to meet the stares of their parents and most of their relations and friends.

Rainbow Dash and Soarin galloped over to their son. "Oh sweetie, are you okay. Your beautiful wings, I hope they don't hurt too much."

"Moooom." Jato complained.

"Let your mother worry son. Don't frown, I know a doctor who can get those feathers grown back in now time but until your wing heals, your grounded."

On the other side of the room, Honey was getting the same treatment from her parents. "Oh Honey, I was so super duper worried about you. Why didn't you tell me you were going to Grampy's rock farm?"

"It's not a rock farm!" Clyde hollered in the background.

"We were looking all over for you. You really had us worried." Her mother cried.

Braeburn hugged his daughter tightly. Jato was watching them to see how it went between them. No matter what Braeburn thought, he didn't want to be a wedge between Honey and her father. "I'm so sorry Honey, I didn't mean to hit you. It was an accident. Please don't hate me. Can you ever forgive me?"

"I'll forgive you Daddy but only if you apologize to Jato about all the hurtful things you said and admit that you were wrong about him." She said. Braeburn turned and glared at the young pegasus only to see Jato glare back.

"I'm sorry, I can't. I don't think I can ever forgive or forget that he was the one who took my daughters innocence."

Honey shook herself from her fathers embrace and walked over and sat next to Jato. "You're never going to change are you? You don't ask questions or try to learn the truth about anything, you just think you know what's happening and run with it." Honey had tears in her eyes.

"Honey, please try to understand." Her father pleaded.

"No, shut up!" She yelled at him. "Jato didn't take anything, I gave it to him. Last night I tied him down and did what ever I could to make both of us feel good. I shared my body with him freely. He couldn't touch me at all. It was all me! I gave myself to him because I love him! Why can't you understand that?" The intimate confession shocked more than a few ponies in the room. Clyde just stood there smiling, he'd already heard it all and nothing much fazed him anymore.

"What if you got pregnant, had you thought of that? Do you really think he'd stay with you? That boy’s got too many ambitions to be tied down by a foal." Braeburn asked in as mellow a tone as he could.

"Jato wouldn't leave me." She said looking into the eyes of her baby bird. He smiled at her then turned and scowled at her father. "I don't know what I'd do if I got pregnant. I guess I'd try the best I could to raise it." Jato was starting to get hot from anger when Blinky tapped him with a hoof and subtly pointed to the box on the table. He looked up at her with hopeful eyes and she nodded with a smile back at him.

Jato walked toward Braeburn breathing slowly, trying to calm himself. "Braeburn, I don't know the real reason why you hate me so much but like I said before it doesn't matter. According to tradition, Honey is my responsibility now." Jato turned and grabbed the box off the table and walked back to his mate. He carefully slipped the top of the box and watched as two silver bands toppled out. The first was exactly as Jato described to Honey's two aunts. The other had a broader band and instead of a blue bird the gem design was a honeybee. He looked over to the two sisters and the nodded at him smiling. Picking up the slim silver band, Jato took Honey's left front hoof in his and looked her straight in the eyes. "Honey, I love you more than anything. More than flying, more than life itself. Honeybee, will you marry me?"

Of Maidens and Monsters

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 7 "Of Maidens and Monsters."
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

"Yes! Yes Baby Bird, Yes!" Honey kissed her new fiancée and hugged him tightly.

"But you can't get married, you're too young." Braeburn protested.

"No they're not." Twilight corrected him. "Sixteen is the age of consent and as long as they have a parents permission there's nothing against it."

"And they do!" Pinkie, Rainbow and Soarin shouted in unison.

"Clyde, don't you have anything to say about this?" Braeburn asked. "She's your granddaughter."

"S'pose I have a few things to say. First, I want to thank Inkie and Blinkie. You girls did an excellent job on those bands, the other one is exactly they way I described it to you." Clyde looked around the room at the slack jaw expressions on the ponies in his home, all but Pinkie. Her smile lit up the entire room. "What, this old timer still has a few marbles rattling around between his ears. I knew what the boy would do if backed into a corner and that’s just what you did Braeburn, that’s why I had the second band made.”

“Is that true Jato, you only asked me because you were desperate?” Honey asked, the stress of the situation causing her stomach to churning angrily.

Jato kissed the mares cheek softly. “No Bee, at first it was supposed to be a promise band, something to prove that I love you and would never leave but when I saw those two bracelets in the box, I knew what I needed to do and I don’t regret any of it.”

“And that brings me to my second point.” Clyde said. “Jato I'm right proud of you boy. That took a lot of courage and you did it well. However, I'm going to warn you this once and only this once. If you ever hurt my grandbaby you'll have more than the Apple family to deal with."

"Yes sir." Jato answered him, looking into the old pony's stern gaze ans swallowing hard.

"Lastly Braeburn, I have a lady friend coming over tonight and if you haven't made peace with Jato by then, I'll ask Princess Luna to marry the two of them right here and now."

Braeburn sat there with a confused look on his face. "Braeburn, could I possibly talk to you for a moment in the next room?" Luna asked him. The blond stallion followed her into the next room that turned out to be Clydes bedroom. Looking around he noticed how plain the room appeared. No carpet or wall hangings, there was one chair along the wall on the left side of the large bed. The bed itself was not all that remarkable. The blanket covering the surface was slate gray with no pattern. Opposite the bed on the far wall sat a dresser with a large mirror atop it. On the dresser sat multiple pictures of ponies in the old stallions life. One special picture frame held a photo of his long departed wife while the others contained many many pictures of his three daughters Inkie, Blinkie, and Pinkie.

"Was there something you needed Princess Luna?"

"Yes, I wanted to talk to you away from the others; I know this can't be easy for you but I felt you should know that Clyde wasn't joking. When I arrived, he told me about what he had planned; the old stallion is a very sweet pony. I also want to inform you that if he asks, I will marry Honey and Jato on the spot if they want." Luna put a hoof on his right shoulder. "Braeburn, you need to make peace with Jato. Honey loves him and if you succeed in driving him off, she will never forgive you. You'll lose her Braeburn and most likely Pinkie as well. Please, try to make peace."

"You're right Princess. I know in my heart that Honey loves that little pegasus and no matter what I say, there's nothing I can do to change that. For their sake, I will do my best." The two ponies rejoined the others in the living room. Luna sat back down next to Twilight while Braeburn walked over to Blossom and held a quick whispered conversation with her. After a while, Blossom nodded, trying to keep her bottom lip from quivering. Applejack rested a hoof around her cousin's shoulder while Macintosh stroked her mane affectionately.

Braeburn walked over to where Jato and Honey were sitting. And sat in front of them. "Where do I start? This was a while ago back when Blossom and me were both fourteen and living in Appleoosa. We were thick as thieves back then, always getting into all kinds of trouble. Appleoosa was still being built and drew ponies from all over Equestria looking for work and some who were looking for a new start in life away from the city. One of these newcomers was an orange earth pony with a dark brown mane by the name of Charger. He was twenty at the time and I absolutely idolized him. He was funny, he was strong and all the fillies liked him. Well, one day I introduced him to Blossom. They became fast friends and were always hanging out; sometimes she spent more time with him than me. I noticed Charger getting a might close with her but I thought he was just being friendly and I was letting my jealousy get the better of me. Then, one morning, I found Blossom behind the Salt Lick Saloon bruised, crying, and bleeding. Charger had beat her up and uhm, he…"

"He raped me." Blossom said sitting next to Braeburn. "The whole town went looking for Charger but he'd already left and no pony knew where he went. I left Appleoosa to live with Applejack and Macintosh for a while but then moved in with our aunt and uncle Orange. They had a psychologist friend that ran an office not far from their home. It took a while but she helped me put my life back together."

"That wasn't the end of it though." Braeburn continued. "When Charger did what he did, he hurt her badly. Because of the damage he inflicted inside of her, Blossom can never have a foal."

"And that's what you think of me?" Jato asked him, trying to keep his temper in check. "You think I'm some mare abusing rapist?"

"No, I know you aren't Charger or anything like him but I can't help it. Every time I see you two together, I flash back to him, what he did and the knowledge that I saw what was happening and did nothing. I swore to myself I'd never let someone I care about be hurt again, not when I could prevent it."

Blossom put her left hoof on his shoulder. "It's okay Braeburn. It wasn't your fault, it never was. I don't blame you."

"But I'm the one that introduced you to him. I put you in the position in the first place." The amber stallion said, trying hard to hide the guilt tearing him up inside.

Pinkie walked up behind him and slapped him hard upside the head with her right front hoof. "Braesy, would you just shut up and listen for a minute. We're all trying to tell you the same thing but you need to listen."

"Braeburn, even if you hadn't introduced me it could have happened anyway. All the young mares in town were head over hooves for him, myself included. Heck, I think even a few of the colts liked him."

"I just need some time to think about this, okay? I'm sorry everypony; please just give me a little time. Everything’s happenin’ so fast and I need some time to work this out." The amber stallion pleaded.

"Okay Braeburn. You have one week but if this isn't resolved by then, well, you know what will happen." Luna warned him.

There was a sudden knock at the door that caused everypony to glance over at Clyde. "I'll get it." The older tan stallion said as he walked over to the front door an opened it. "Evening dear, you have excellent timing as always."

Rainbow Dash's jaw hit the floor when Clyde's guest walked in. "Mother? What are you doing here?"

"Aaaaaand that's my queue to get going. I need to get back to the station and add a few more charges to that rats record.” Garnet said.

"Who's that?" Twilight asked the purple unicorn.

"Charger, I have him locked up back at the station. The magistrate is coming to pick him up tomorrow afternoon and I need to have all the paperwork ready for him."

"That monster is here in Ponyville?" Braeburn shouted.

"Yes, and I'm going to need you and Blossom to come down to the station to identify him; the incident you described is not on his record. I can press the charges without it but an identification would help the new charges stick.

“But it’s been so long, I don’t know if it’s be worth it to drag all that up again.” Blossom said hesitantly.

“I know it can’t be easy for you Blossom but there is no statute of limitations on rape in equestria and this additional charge will just make sure he stays in jail even longer, but I don’t want to push you into anything you aren’t ready for.” Garnet said.

"No, I'll go." Blossom consented. "I don't want to see him again but if I can help make sure he never hurts another filly, I'll do it."

"I'll go with you Blossom. I'd be happy to swear out a statement for you Garnet." Braeburn added.

"What about me?" Jato asked. "I heard him trying to get Honey into a bar just before we fought."

"Mr. Kingpin hadn't told me anything about that, in that case you and Honey should also come with us; I'll need a statement from you both."

"And I'm going to want every detail of what happened." Braeburn said sternly.

"Then let’s get going. The sun will start setting soon and I have somepony that will be waiting for me at the office tonight."

Applejack and Macintosh stood up with them. "You aint going anywhere without us." Applejack assured them.

"C'mon Garnet, sooner we get this over with sooner we can get back to our lives." Macintosh said as he held the door for the others.

"Luna dear, why don't you go with them incase Braeburn does something rash. You seem to be able to get through to him."

Luna gave her wife a kiss and escorted the others out the door and back toward Ponyville.

"Clyde dear, did I miss something? Are you having a party tonight and why were my daughter's friends talking about somepony in jail?"

"Come to my room and I'll explain everything to you." Clyde said as he led her away. Just before entering the room, he lightly smacked her flank and closed the door behind them.

Rainbow Dash was stunned. "I did not just see that. Inkie, Blinke, we need to talk."

===============================================================

As the group of ponies approached the outskirts of town, Luna slowed her gate to allow Blossom and apple Jack to catch up with her. “Is everything okay back here?” She asked.

“Everthin’s fine Princess, we was just catchin’ up on old times. Blossom was just tellin’ me about her coltfriend back home.” Applejack informed her.

“Really, what’s he like dear?”

“Oh he’s just to wonderful for words, Princess.” The light pink mare gushed. “Well, to start off with, His name’s Trevor and he’s a unicorn. He has a long flowing mane, which is pure white just like his coat, and his eyes are the prettiest shade of red.”

“It almost sounds like he’s an albino.” The Princess surmised.

“He is, but thankfully he doesn’t have the problem with sunlight like some do. Oh, and he’s a performer too.” Blossom informed them.

“He sounds like quite a catch their cous’, I’m really happy for you. Does he know that you can’t, I mean…”

“Yes, he knows I’m barren and he also know why but he’s been very supportive and caring about the whole thing. We’ve talked about adoption after we’re married next year but it’s so hard these days and being a stage performer doesn’t seem to impress the adoption board.” She said.

“Well, I don’t want to get your hopes up, but their may be a way that Twilight and I could help you out but it’s something you’ll want to talk to your fiancée about.”

“Really?! Oh thank you Princess, I don’t know what to say.” Blossom said, moved to tears by the Princesses offer.

“There’s no guarantee, simply a possibility. After you get home, talk to your coltfriend and then send me a letter here in Ponyville and we’ll go from there.” Luna said with a smile.

Up ahead, Braeburn finally got the last of the information out of Jato and Honey. "Seriously? You really bucked that piece of trash across the bowling alley? Oh wow, I would have paid some real bits to see that!" He laughed.

"It's not something I was proud of Braeburn. I acted like a cocky idiot and Honey could have gotten hurt. I should have just grabbed her and left but instead I let my ego get the better of me."

"That's very mature of you to say Jato." Princess Luna said as she, Applejack and Blossom caught up with them. "Under the circumstances though I think what you did was the right thing. Had you backed off then, Charger would know he could get you to back off again. By standing up to him and exerting your dominance you made it clear that of the two of you, you were the superior stallion."

"You've been into Twi's psychology books again haven't you Luna?" Applejack asked smiling. "Well, I can't say I understand how y'all feel about it Jato, but I know me and Big Mac here are mighty proud of you, standing up for Honey like that."

===============================================================

As they approached the front door of the Sheriffs office Garnet turned to the others. "Are you sure you want to do this? I was serious when I said I could press charges without your statements."

"It's okay Garnet, I want to do this. I want to make sure the stallion you have locked up is Charger. It would put my mind at rest knowing he was behind bars." Blossom told him.

"All right, come in and I'll lead you back to the cells." Garnet opened the door and quickly turned on the lights. Leading them to the back, the eight ponies lined up against the wall watching the prisoner.

"So, I take it this is where I get a beat down and told to change my evil ways?" Charger said walking up to the bars.

"That's most definitely him. Blossom and Honey said in unison.

"You, I don't recall." He said to Blossom. "But I remember you just fine cutie. You get tired of that shrimp back there? Want a real stallion to show you the ropes?"

Jato lunged forward shooting a hoof through the bars connecting with Chargers jaw, sending him sprawling against the cot at the back of the cell. "If you lay a single hoof on her again I'll tear you apart!" The blue pegasus yelled. Braeburn stood their stunned.

"Was that all ya needed Garnet? I'd rather not hang around that scum any more than we have to." Applejack said.

"Yup an identification was all I needed to tie the charges to his record. I can get statements from you tomorrow before the magistrate arrives."

"Why don't you and Macintosh take Honey and Blossom back to the farm. I'm sure Twilight will be along soon. I'll be right behind you." Luna said.

"Blossom? Well, didn't you fill out nicely? If you come by later I'm sure we can get reacquainted!" Charge yelled through the bars as the others left the building.

It was Braeburn's turn to punch Charger and this time the arrogant criminal received a bloody nose. "You will not talk to her again you monster."

"Hey, aren't you one of the Princesses? Aren't you supposed to be about law and order and all that stuff?" Charger asked Luna. "This is clearly abuse why don't you stop them?"

"Indeed, I am Princess Luna and you should feel lucky that my sister is the one who handles judiciary matters. If I had my say, I would have the authorities find the deepest darkest hole they could for you to spend the rest of your miserable life." Luna sneered at him. "Garnet, I'm going to accompany Macintosh and the girls back to their home. Try to have a good night." Luna snapped her tail at Charger and walked out of the holding area.

"So, what happens now?" Charger asked.

"What happens now, is I come in there to clean up your injury. I can't have you bleeding all over when the Magistrate gets here. Those two are here to ensure you don't try anything funny while I clean you up." Garnet took out his key and unlocked the door. Without warning, Charger rushed the door and slammed into it, forcing Garnet to hit his head against the brick wall, knocking him out cold.

"Well well, seems the only thing standing between me and freedom is a spineless coward and foal with too much attitude."

There's two of us and only one of you, do you really think you're getting out of here?" Braeburn asked.

The escaped prisoner charged between the two ponies knocking them against the wall and cell bars. Braeburn was knocked unconscious when his head hit the brick wall behind him, and Jato was groaning from hitting the bars. Charger placed a hoof against the young pegasi's bandaged wing and pressed down hard causing Jato to cry out in pain. "Oh good, you're awake. I just wanted you to know that now that I'm free, I'll be leaving. With your broken wing you won't be able to catch me and I doubt your friends are in any condition to help you either."

Charge started to walk away when an evil thought crossed his twisted mind. He came back to Jato and jabbed the wounded wing again. "Before I go, I just had a thought I’d like to share with you. I'll be paying that little filly of yours a visit tonight when everypony’s asleep. It will be a night to remember; I'm going to use every part of that filly to make me feel good and the last thing she is ever going to feel is me, rutting into her over and over again." Charger laughed manically as he walked out of the sheriff’s office and started to follow the numerous tracks away from the building, toward a farm on the outskirts of town.

After he left the building, Jato got to his hooves and walked over to the amber stallion against wall. "Braeburn, wake up!" He said prodding the stallion in the ribs. “Come on, wake up!”

Braeburn woke up groggily. "What happened and why is the room spinning?"

"You're still dizzy from hitting your head on the wall. I need you to take the bandages off my wings." Braeburn looked at him with a confused look on his face. "That bastards going after Honey and I can 't catch him if my wings are bound!"

"But you left wing is broken. If you try to fly with a broken wing you could loose it."

"You think I care? Listen Braeburn, you don't like me and I'm not all that fond of you but this isn't about us; we can hash it or go a few rounds later. Right now all I care about is getting to Honey in time, now unbind my wings, please!" Jato pleaded with him. Braeburn was shocked at the young pegasi's devotion to his daughter. Without another word Braeburn undid the bandages from around Jato and watched him run out the door.

===============================================================

Jato ran down the road as fast as his short legs would carry him. Pumping his legs as hard as he could, he felt his speed building up faster than he expected and he didn't care. Only one thing occupied his mind and that was to get to Honey, as fast as possible and to do that he knew of only one thing. Feeling the muscles bunch and tighten in his legs he jumped into the air with all the power he could muster. As soon as he took to the air a rainbow contrail developed behind him almost instantly. The adolescent pegasus spread his wings forcefully, cringing at the pain in his left wing. The bone was fractured, forcing Jato to flex the muscle in an uncomfortable way just to keep the appendage straight. He tried as hard as he could to block the pain from his mind as he climbed into the air higher and higher. Scanning the ground as he climbed he finally saw the orange pony walking down the road, dodging back and forth behind the apple trees. Not far ahead of him was Princess Luna and the others. Jato flipped his body painfully around and point his nose straight at the escaped prisoner. The blue Pegasus flapped his wings harder than anytime in the past. Up, down, up, down, the rhythm continuously running through his head. Urging himself harder and faster, he pushed his body beyond his known limits. Focused on his target, Jato barely noticed the wind cone building up around him. Gritting his teeth he willed his wings to flap even harder. All sound seemed to go mute around him as the air exploded in a sonic rainboom, forcing Jato to a speed he never thought possible. Tucking his wings tightly to his side, he dove like a comet from the sky; blue feathers streamed away from him, floating softly down to the ground. He angled himself, driving his right shoulder into Chargers hips, slamming him into a tree with a sickening crack.

Luna, Applejack, Macintosh, Blossom, and Honey all heard the sonic explosion and watched a fiery red, orange and yellow trail dive directly into the orchard. The ponies turned around and quickly ran to the supposed landing site knowing only Jato could leave a trail like that. When they arrived at the scene, the scream that ripped its way out of Honey's mouth could be heard across Ponyville. There before them, laid Charger writhing in pain and Jato completely unconscious beneath an apple tree that had broken off at the base. Jato's right wing and shoulder appeared horribly mangled while half of his left wing hung limply, connected to the rest of him by a few strands of skin and tendon; a broken shard of wing bone gleaming in the moon’s light, his wings comply devoid of a single feather.

===============================================================

Jato woke slowly. There was no sunlight; there was very little light at all. Around him he could hear various machines whirling and buzzing in the background but he could not see them or much of anything for that matter. He could feel the soft mattress beneath him and knew he was lying in a bed, but who's? Jato tried to look around but all he could see was blackness. The young pegasus tried to move but as soon as he did, lances of white-hot pain burned through him. "Hello?" He called, his chest aching badly as he drew in a deep breath. "Is anyone there?"

Off in the distance, a soft golden light appeared and seemed to speak to him in the gentlest voice he had ever heard. "Hush now, thou need thy rest. Please, lay thee down and return to thy slumber."

"Who are you? I don't recognize your voice." He asked.

The ball of light came closer and took shape as it approached the side of the bed. It was an alicorn though one Jato had never seen. She was tall, slender, and white like Princess Celestia but her mane and tail were fiery red in color. When Jato looked her in the eyes he saw two pools of deep blue sapphire. On her head she wore a crown of golden laurels. When she spoke, it sounded like the loving whisper of a mother to her foal. "Who We are is not important little one, that thou survive is."

"I'm frightened." Jato admitted, his eyes filling with tears.

The alicorn smiled. "Dear sweet child, why art thou frightened?"

"I'm afraid of what I will return to." He said. "My wings have most likely been destroyed. I can feel my body twisted and broken. Honey wont want to be with me when she sees what I've become. Her father hates me. I can't think of anything worth going back to."

The angelic alicorn knelt over and softly kissed his forehead. "Calm thy self child. Thy friends and loved ones are more forgiving and accepting than thou give them credit. Sleep now and worry not about thy future. Be true to thy self and never doubt thy courage and thee will prevail in all things."

Jato opened his eyes and found himself in a sterile white room of Ponyville General Hospital. "Ohhhhhh, my head. Did someone get the name of the dragon that hit me?" Looking to his left, he noticed another hospital bed had been pushed next to his. Jato saw Honey laying there, her head rested on the pillow. "Honey, Honey?" He said softly trying to rouse her. He tried to reach his left front hoof over to her but cried out as intense pain shot up his arm and into his back.

Honey's eye snapped open as Jato cried out. "Oh Baby Bird don't try to move! I'm so happy you're awake, I'll be right back please don't move okay?" Honey bounded off the bed and ran out the door. As Jato watched her go he tried to sit up but found that he could not move. He couldn't see what was holding him down due to the blanket tucked up under his chin. He lay there for what seemed like hours when Honey rushed back in, a battalion of ponies following her.

Jato smiled at them as they entered the room. "I'd wave hello but I can't seem to move for some reason." The ponies in the room looked down at the floor and shuffled their hooves. Fluttershy, Honey, Twilight, Luna, Rainbow Dash and Soarin approached the bed.

"How are you feeling Jato?" Luna asked.

"It hurts, everywhere but I'm fine I guess. How long have I been here?" He asked.

"You've been here for a month." Fluttershy said. "It was touch and go there for a while and a couple of times we didn't think you were going to make it but you pulled through." She said smiling.

"A month?" He asked in disbelief.

Soarin put a hoof on his son's bed. "Son, first I want you to know how incredibly proud your mother and I are. You were able to do a sonic rainboom despite your size, I can't even do that." His father said.

Jato looked over to his mother and saw the tears in her eyes. "Dad, what's wrong and why can't I move?"

"Jato, when you hit Charger you slammed him into a tree and broke it off at the stump." Rainbow tried to explain. "At the speed you were going, you shattered his pelvis and your right shoulder. Charger will never walk again but he's still behind bars. You were incredibly lucky though. You could have died."

"Why can't I move?" Jato demanded. The only thing I can move is my left foreleg and it hurts like heck to do that." A sudden thought occurred to the small pegasus. He painfully grabbed the blanket and pulled it from him revealing the bandages covering most of his body. "What happened? Am, am I paralyzed?" He asked, tears welling up in his eyes.

Honey stroked his mane and tried to comfort him. "Easy sweetie, it's not as bad as it looks."

"Jato, you broke your right shoulder and wing joint, crushed three ribs and broke your right wing." Fluttershy explained. "The tree you slammed Charge into broke off at the base and fell on you both. One of the tree’s limbs punctured your left lung; you’re very lucky to be alive Jato. Oh, pardon me, I need to talk to your other doctors."

"Your left wing is a different matter. Half of your wing was almost completely ripped off when you preformed that sonic rainboom." Twilight told him. "You lost some bone when you crashed. Fluttershy and the other surgeons had to put several small metal plates in your wing to stabilize it. When your all healed up you'll have to relearn to fly with the added weight in your left wing."

"The doctors and the Princesses were able to heal most of the damage and we gathered up as many of your feathers as possible so they could implant them but we couldn't find them all. You'll have to regrow a lot of them." Honey said. "The only reason you can't move is because Princess Twilight used a spell on the bed. You can't move yourself, but others could move you. It was so you didn't roll over in your sleep and hurt your wings further.”

“Oh, sorry about that Jato, I’ll release the spell but you have to promise not to move around too much.” Twilight said. After the young pegasus nodded his agreement, Twilight lowered her head and a light purple aura seemed to lift from the bed, allowing Jato to move on his own once more.

Jato shook his head, trying to clear the rest of his long sleep from his mind. “Sorry about being over dramatic there, I just had a really weird dream, I was talking to an alicorn before I woke up.”

Twilight chuckled a little. "Who was it, Luna, Celestia or me?"

"It wasn't any of you. She was really pretty though." He felt Honey's eyes on him. "Not as pretty as you though Honey. It was weird, I'd never seen her before but she seemed so familiar. Her voice was soft and gentle and I know it sounds weird but she spoke in old Equestrian and I could feel an amazing amount of energy coming from her."

"What did she look like?" Luna asked interested.

"Her coat is the purest white of driven snow and her mane and tail burns with the color and power of a red phase star. Her eyes are two perfect blue sapphires and atop her head she wears a golden crown of laurels that glows like the light of the full moon." Twilight spoke as if by automatic.

"How did you know that?" Jato asked in disbelief.

"I have no idea." Twilight said, rubbing her temple with a hoof..

"Please excuse me, I, I have to go." Luna apologized before running out of the room. Twilight looked around at the bewildered expressions on the other ponies, excused herself, then ran after her wife.

Jato watched the two Princesses leave. "What was that about?"

“I have no idea.” Honey said.

Braeburn approached the bed and put a hoof on the young, light blue stallion’s good shoulder. “Jato, I don't know what to say. You risked your life to protect Honey from that monster. Can you ever forgive me?" Braeburn asked him.

"There's nothing to forgive, you're her father. If you weren't protective of her, I'd be worried."

Braeburn pulled Jato into a fatherly embrace. "Just promise me you'll take good care of my little filly, she's the only one I have." When he released the young pegasus Jato noticed the broad silver band securely fastened around his hoof, the jewel Honeybee shining in the light.

"You mean it? You don't mind if Honey and me stay together?"

"After what you did, I'd be proud to give my daughter away to you at your wedding, whenever you decide to have it." Braeburn said as he walked toward the door, Pinkie Pie by his side. "Don't keep him up too late Honey, he needs his rest."

"Okay daddy!" She said.

Jato slowly sat up in the bed. "What's going on?"

"Daddy talked with your parents and the Princesses. I'm going to stay with you at your house till you're better. Princess Twilight already cast the spell that will let me walk on clouds but this one lasts a whole month."

Fluttershy walked back into the room smiling. "Jato, I just spoke with the other doctors and we've agreed you can go home but you have to be careful. No flying at all until your wings are healed. If I find out you removed the bandage from your wings for any reason other than bathing, you're coming home with me and Macky will be your nurse."

"Yes ma'am." He squeaked.

Soarin walked back to the bed. "Come on son, I'll carry you home." Jato slowly and carefully wrapped his front legs around his father's neck and slid onto his back. Rainbow Dash knelt down allowing Honey to do the same.

Walking out of the Hospital, Jato heard some of their friends talking to each other. "Hey Garnet, did you here your mom finally told your dad she was pregnant again?" Caramel asked.

"Yeah, apparently dad already knew." Garnet said laughing. “Oh, hey Jato, it’s good to see you out of bed, you take care of him Honey!”

“You bet I will.” She said with a smile.

Soarin walked out from under the entry canopy and looked back to his offspring. "You okay their sport? Just hang on tight; we'll take this nice and slow." He said as he and Rainbow sprung into the air.

===============================================================

Honey couldn't help but look around as they flew through the air. "This is almost as good as when you flew me around Jato." She said smiling. "Of course the speed was fun too."

"If you want I could speed around with you." Rainbow Dash said to her passenger doing a quick loop.

"No, that's okay Mrs. Clouds."

"Please just call me Rainbow or just Dash. You're practically family now, you don't need to be formal." The four ponies slowly made there way past Sweet Apple Acres to the large cloud house floating in the sky. Landing softly, Honey experimentally put a hoof down on the clouds and found them firm beneath her. She stepped off of Rainbow Dash and bounced slightly on the fluffy white surface. Rainbow Dash opened the door for her. "Welcome to our home." She said smiling.

Honey walked up next to Soarin and allowed him to lower Jato across her back. "I really should get him into bed so he can rest."

Both Soarin and Dash smirked at each other. "His room is upstairs, first door on the left." Soarin said. Honey thanked him a brought her fiancée into the house.

Honey slowly pushed opened the door to his room and smiled at what she saw. The room was a complete mess. Comic books and apple soda bottles littered the floor. His bookshelf had just about everything but books on it but the walls were what really caught her eye. Aside from a few Wonderbolt posters, his walls were covered in pictures of fillies showing off their flanks in various suggestive poses. Walking toward the bed, she carefully laid him in it. "You don't have any sheets or covers or anything?"

"No, we usually just grab the cloud and pull it over us." Jato said.

Reaching into the cloud that made up his bed, she pulled and found a portion of the cloud in her hooves. She pulled harder and a blanket of cloud emerged from the foot of the bed. Slightly astonished, she draped it over Jato and tucked it in around his head. "I don't know how warm that is but I suppose it will have to do, if nothing else, I might ask your parents if they could get a blanket for me from my room back at the farm." Looking around the room, she quickly looked back at Jato.

"Okay, these have got to go." She said pointing at the lewd pictures on the walls. I'm sorry if you don't like it but I'm taking them down."

"It's okay, you can take them down if you want. I mean this room is yours now too while you're taking care of me. That is, unless you want a room of your own, we have two guest rooms." Jato said blushing.

Honey pulled the last of the dirty pictures from the wall and stuffed them into what appeared to be a special garbage bag that wouldn't fall through the clouds. She smiled as she began to pick up the garbage on the floor. "Oh no, I'll be staying in here. I'm not letting you out of my sight. Celestia only knows what sort of trouble you'd be getting into if I weren't here."

After cleaning the whole room top to bottom, Honey sat back and admired her work with a smile. Grabbing the garbage bag she walked toward the door and was met by Soarin as she opened it. "Sorry, didn't mean to startle you just wanted to let you two know that dinner was going to be in a few hours." He said.

"Thank you Mr. Clouds. Oh, by the way, is there someplace I can put this. I fear I had to remove Jato's choice of wall decoration as well as the rest of the trash in his room."

"I'll take care of it for you. So, you took down his pictures? Rainbow is going to love you. Either way, I'll come get you when the food is ready and please, call me Soarin."

"Thanks Soarin." She said as she turned back into the room and closed the door. Looking back over to Jato she saw him shivering in bed. Rushing over she sat next to him. “Are you okay Jato?”

"Yeah, just a little cold."

"Well, there's nothing to do for a few hours till dinner, I suppose I could keep you warm."

"You don't have to do that." He said blushing.

"Jato, I said I'd take care of you and I mean to see that you get the best of care." Honey lifted up the cloud cover and slid into bed next to him. Carefully she put her hooves around his bruised and beaten body and cuddled with him. "Is this better? I'm not hurting you am I?"

"No, I'm fine and you're so warm." He said smiling. He pulled her closer to him, nuzzling against her cheek.

Honey felt herself blush. Turning her head slightly she kissed her future husband deeply. The two ponies lay there kissing for while before Honey pulled out of the intimate embrace. "Jato, I love you and I have a confession; ever since that first time we shared ourselves, I've wanted you again. But I wanted this time to be different. I want to be held by you, touched by you, to be…"

Jato held a hoof over her mouth. "It's okay, Honey, I've wanted the same thing." He said licking the edge of her ear. Slowly moving his left front hoof from her back, he slid it slowly down until it rested on her flank. Continuing the lick at the gentle curve of her ear, he started to rub the filly's flank.

"Oh Baby Bird, this feels so good, please, don't stop." Honey softly moaned. The pegasus, moved down her face and began to lick and bite at the left side of her neck. Sliding his hoof from her flank he gently slipped in between her thighs. "Oh Jato! She yelled softly.

Downstairs in the kitchen, Rainbow Dash and Soarin couldn't help but silently laugh to themselves. "He got that from me too." Soarin claimed proudly.

Rainbow slugged him the shoulder and walked back to the stove. "As if."

===============================================================

Across town, languorous lovemaking had just finished. "Oh Garnet, that was wonderful."

"I do my best Bloom."

"Does your head still hurt? That jerk cracked you a good one back there." She asked concerned.

"It was hurting for a while but it's fine now. I'm sorry we couldn't go on our date that night and with everything being so hectic at work with the publicity from Charger’s capture, I haven't had a chance to take you out again, how about tomorrow?"

"Sorry, I have an audience with Princess Luna tomorrow. I have no idea how long it will take."

"I guess then if I want to do this I'll have to do it now." Garnet bent over the side of the bed and it sounded like he was digging for something underneath, his backside and tail waiving in the air.

Apple Bloom reached over and stroked his rump. "Mmmmm, nice." Garnet sat back up in the bed with a slate gray box in his hooves. "What's that?" She asked.

"I got this for you the other day. It took a while to make but I think it's worth it." Garnet set the box in front of the yellow mare.

Apple Bloom studied the box for a moment and saw a name inscribed along one side. " 'The Rock Farm'. Is this from Pinkies old home?" Garnet nodded. "You got me a rock?"

"Would you just open it already?" He said smiling.

Apple Bloom slowly slid the top of the box off revealing a thin gold band with a gem design that resembled Garnets cutie mark exactly. Apple Bloom stared at the bracelet then looked at Garnet with unshed tears in her eyes. "Is this? I mean I…"

"Apple Bloom Mildred Apple, will you marry me?" He asked.

"Yes, of course I'll marry you!" She said kissing the stallion passionately. Breaking the kiss, she punched his shoulder. "But if you tell anypony what my middle name is, I'll beat you to a pulp."

"Agreed." Garnet reached over and placed the bracelet around her right front hoof. "I didn't think anything could make you more beautiful but that bracelet sure is trying." He kissed his future wife and wrapped his powerful hooves around her. They lay back down in the bed in each other's embrace. Apple Bloom had a sneaky smile on her face and reached a hoof down to message between Garnet's thighs. "Again?" He asked incredulously.

"I have at least a few years to catch up on." Apple Bloom felt her prize growing once more. "For too many lonely nights I've denied myself the pleasure of your, company, by not being here and now that I'm back I intend on enjoying that company as often as I can."

Garnet smiled. "I wouldn't have it any other way."

===============================================================

On the other side of town, a terrible dragon beset an innocent damsel. "Oh heavens, what ever shall I do?" Rarity said in an overly dramatic voice. "This horrible reptile has me bound and helpless. When shall a gallant knight come to save me from the dragon's lustful wanton desires?”

"You shall never escape me. Again and again they have sent many knights to save you and each fell before my might; tasty too." The dragon taunted his captive. "The entrance to this cave has been blocked and disguised so none may ever find it, you are trapped here forever."

"Of all the worst possible things, this has got to be the worst I could possibly imagine." Rarity said, being overly dramatic. "Won't somepony save this vulnerable, helpless, nubile young maiden?"

"No one can hear you but me now. Come to think of it, what will I do with you?" The dragon asked himself. Getting a mischievous look in his eyes he slowly approached the damsel. The dragon began to slide his long reptilian tongue over the unicorn's body. Starting at her ears he licked down the side of her face and around her neck. Finding the sensitive and almost unnoticeable scared portion of her neck, where it met her right shoulder, the dragon sucked and licked the thin-skinned flesh.

"Oh, oh, what are you doing to me you vile dragon." She panted heavily.

"I will make you mine now and forever." He said slowly biting down until he felt the sharp points of his fangs break the skin of her neck. Moving further down, he ran his long sinuous tongue down her chest and stomach. Massaging her flank with his claws he began to lightly drag his tongue around her nipples and inner thighs.

"Oh, it feels so good but it's so wrong! You filthy animal, how dare you!?" The dragon reared back exposing himself to the helpless pony. The unicorn could only marvel at the site in front of her. "W-what do you intend on doing with that? You can't mean to… No, it's far to big, you'll kill me!" Approaching her with lust in his eyes the dragon held her down in preparation for his conquest of the voluptuous mare.

In the room next door, two mares stared at each other in bed, mirth stamped on their faces. "Oh Spike, you filthy beast!"

"Your parents have to be the weirdest couple in Equestria." Scootaloo teased.

The white unicorn next to her laughed. "Just think, soon, they'll be your parents too." Sweetie Belle informed her. “Don't worry, in a few days, the house will be ready and we wont have to listen to anymore Bedroom Theater.”

The orange pegasus laughed and kneeled in bed next to her mare. "Roar! I'm a terrible dragon and I'm going to eat me some pony." She said as she dove between the unicorn's thighs.

===============================================================

At the library, Twilight was finally able to get Luna to talk to her. "What's going on dear, this isn't like you. You look like you've seen a ghost. What's going on?" The lavender Princess asked her.

Luna took a deep breath and looked into the eyes of her lover. All she could see was compassion and longing reflected in those beautiful violet eyes. “How did you know what she looked like?”

“I don’t know why or how but I think I’ve seen her before, twice. The first time was when me and our friends rescued you from Nightmare Moon and then again when you were Nightmare Moon was attacking your mind, trying to take over again. I didn't have a conversation with her that first time but she urged me on and showed me what I had to do to free you. Then after you lost your wings during our second encounter with Nightmare, she was the one who kept me from being overwhelmed with power and told me exactly when to strike and destroy the last remnant of Nightmare Moon." Twilight explained. "Do you know who or what she is?"

"Twilight, she’s my mother."

Metal and Muffins Part 2

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 9 "Metal and Muffins Part 2."
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

"Dawn, please come out, you've been cooped up in your room for two months now. Please sweetie, we miss you." Luna called through her daughter's bedroom door.

"No! Go away, I don't want to see anypony! Just leave me alone!" She hollered at her parent.

"If that is what you wish angel, just remember that we love you and we're always here for you." Luna said as she slowly walked down to the main area of their tree home.

"She still won’t come out?" Twilight asked.

"No; I know she has to come out sometime to eat and use the bathroom but I don't know when." Leaning down she whispered in Twilight's ear. "I'm going to stay up all night and try to see when she leaves and where she goes."

Twilight nodded her understanding. "What about Dusk, I haven't seen him around the house lately."

"He's been over at the Whooves with Tootsie Flute. For the last few days, he's been needed over there for some special project, he won’t tell me what." Luna sighed. "What are we going to do about our kids? One is heartbroken and so afraid of herself that she's locked herself away from the world, not letting anypony see her. The other is oblivious to the fact that a mare is in love with him."

"Wait, Dusk has an admirer?" Twilight asked.

"She's a little more than an admirer. Haven't you noticed how Tootsie Flute looks at him? It the same way you look at me when you think I'm not paying attention." She said smiling.

"Tootsie Flute, really? Hmm, I suppose you should talk with him about this or at least Tootsie, I'm sure she could use a supportive word."

"What about you?" Luna asked.

"Dear, you're much better at talking to ponies about this sort of thing."

"What are you talking about, you were great the last time. The way you helped Sweetie Belle and then with Jato and Honey, it was wonderful. Besides, I don't know if I can do this without you. These are our children we're talking about; I know you want them to be as happy as I do. Something about these events tells me they are as connected in this as in everything. If we're going to help them we will need to aid them at the same time and I need your help for that."

"Yes Luna, you're right of course. I've been so tied up in my research on the High Queen that I seem to have neglected my duties to our family. As soon as Dusk comes home, I'll talk with him. I think you should handle things with Dawn. I've never had to deal with the loss of a limb while you, I mean, your wings, when…"

"I understand my love, I wish you wouldn't still feel guilty about that; it was a long time ago and it wasn't your fault. Besides, you gave me these new beautiful wings so it all worked out in the end, I only hope the same can be said for Dawn." Twilight got up from her books and hugged her wife tightly. "We'll make it through this somehow Twilight. We've dealt with far worst things in the last twenty years. We'll make it"

Luna had raised the moon an hour ago. The night was still as a gentle fog rolled in, covering the ground in a spectral veil. Normally, the light of the heavens would have stood out strikingly from the black of the evening but on this night, Luna wanted to make sure that anypony that wanted to move around in the dark without being noticed, could do so. The Princess of the Moon was waiting in the darkness, concealed by the shadows. The night and all things dark was her domain alone and it obeyed her slightest whim. As she pulled a large group of clouds in front of the moon, concealing it's light, Luna was rewarded by movement from one of the upstairs rooms. A silhouette of an alicorn hobbled onto the balcony, breathing in the night's crisp winter air. Spreading her wings, she took flight toward the northeast corner of town. Letting her get a short lead, Luna flew off after her wayward daughter.

Luna silently shadowed her daughter as she flew towards the White Tail Woods. Veering off to the left suddenly, Luna had to brake with her wings quickly to keep from flying into her. Hovering in the air, Luna followed Dawn with her eyes, watching her float down to the roof of a mailbox shaped house. 'I figured as much.' She thought to herself. Luna landed like a wraith behind her daughter but remained in the shadows watching her. Dawn lay on the roof watching the workshop in the back yard, trying to get a glimpse of what was being worked on.

"Quite the beehive of activity down there. At least I know where your brother's been running off to everyday instead of attending his lessons." Luna said quietly as she stepped out of the shadows

Dawn whipped her head around quickly. "Mom! What are you doing here?" She asked as she tried to get up on her three remaining hooves.

"Easy sweetheart, I only want to talk." Luna told her as she lay next to her.

Dawn turned her attention back to the workshop below. "So, Dusk is in there too? I should have figured that out when my projections kept bouncing back. He's shielded the whole workshop."

"Any idea why?"

"No, and I really don't care." She stated plainly.

"If that’s the case, then why are you here Dawn? You're mother and I are very worried about you."

"I miss my friend. Dinky hasn't come to visit me and when I tried to visit her one night she gasped when she saw me at the door then slammed it in my face." Dawn began to cry. "She yelled at me and told me to go away. Am I really that horrifying?"

Luna hugged her crying daughter. "She doesn't think you're a monster and she certainly doesn't hate you dear, quite the opposite."

"What do you mean? What other reason could there be?" Dawn asked her. "Even in the hospital, you saw how she reacted. She was freaking out and when you couldn't fix my leg then she just ran off. She doesn't want anything to do with me anymore."

"I remember but I must have been in a different room because I saw something much different.” Luna explained. I saw a mare distraught over her friend’s injury and the belief that she was the reason for it. Didn't you hear what she said to us? She was willing to sacrifice her magic, her very life to make you whole again. That's not the actions of somepony that doesn't care about you. Haven't you noticed how that gray filly acts around you? It's quite adorable actually."

"Are you serious, Mom? Dinky and I are simply friends and nothing more." She said crestfallen. "I hardly think somepony as smart and attractive as Dinky would waste their time on me."

"I don't recall you having such a negative self image before the accident." Luna commented. "So, you think she's pretty huh?"

"What?! No, I mean yes she is but that's not what I meant."

"What did you mean then?" Luna asked smiling. Dawn stammered for a moment then hung her head in defeat. "So, how long have you known that you like mares?"

"A while now. I just never was interested in colts. They're just so crude and the though of some grunting sweating stallion on my back is possibly the most distasteful thing I’d ever considered."

Luna laughed quietly. "I don't think I've heard it put quite that way before but I think I understand what you mean."

"Mom, it's not funny; I do sort of really like Dinky but she hates me now or at the very least she doesn't want anything to do with me anymore because I look like something a dragon coughed up; I really miss being around her. What am I going to do?"

"While I think Spike would take offense to that comment, you are not ugly. You're not deformed or mangled; you had an accident helping a friend that you care about a great deal more than I think you're admitting. Dawn, if Dinky doesn't want you in there it's most likely because she's working on something for you, but I have no idea what."

"So, what are you going to do?" Dawn asked curiously.

"First, I'm going to try and contact your brother and ask him what's going on. He can deny you all he wants but he will not deny me." Luna concentrated for a moment trying to reach her son then recoiled as if someone took a swing at her. "That boy is asking for trouble. Dawn go home and wait for me, and please have something to eat and speak with your mother, she's as worried about you as I am."

"But Mom, I want to help if I can." Dawn insisted.

"I'm sorry dear but no, what you need right now is food and rest. I wasn't joking when I said your mother is worried, she's been reorganizing the same section of books for three days. She says she's doing research but she only reorganizes like that when she's either really worried or frustrated."

Luna helped her daughter to her hooves and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. "Alright mom, I'll go home and talk with mother but when you return home, I want to know what's going on in there."

"You have my word Angel, I will tell you of my discoveries when I return." Dawn smiled for the first time in months then turned and flew off toward the library. Luna turned her attention toward the workshop. "Dusk, you are about to learn why it is unwise to anger your mother."

Dusk peaked out the window again. "They're gone." He announced to the four other ponies in the workshop. They gave a collective sigh when the lights of the workshop started to dim. The five ponies in the shop looked around them as the shadows on the walls grew large and seemed to move of their own accord.

"So, you would dare prevent the Princess of the Night to ask a simple question of those my children consider friends." Using the Royal Canterlot voice hurt her throat these days but the effect was unquestioningly helping.

"Mom, would you cut it out? Stop being so melodramatic and scaring everypony." Dusk called out to the inky blackness.

The shadows and darkness swirled around to the center of the room and faded away leaving Luna standing there in all her royal glory. "You really know how to ruin somepony's fun. And just so you know young colt, you are not too big for me to turn over my knee and spank that flank; think about that next time you slam an ethereal door in your mothers face."

The other ponies in the room started to giggle except for Tootsie Flute who's coat turned decidedly redder. Dinky hurried to cover the workbench with a cargo blanket. "Uhm, what can I do for you Princess?"

"Since when have you ever been formal with me Dinky? Even as a young filly you always called me by my name." Dinky turned her face away from Luna, ashamed to even meet her gaze.

Julian walked over and sat next to his daughter. "Sorry about being so secretive Luna but Dinky here has been under a lot if stress for the last few months. She feels guilty about what happened to Dawn, so much so that she destroyed every one of her inventions to get the parts necessary to build these." He said pointing to a shelf on the far wall. Standing on the shelf sat what looked like three mechanical legs. The first one was crude, rough, and consisted of a solid metal beam coming down in to a joint then moving down into a stationary metal hoof. The second one was much more elaborate, the whole leg was bronze in color and used gears and pulleys to manipulate the knee and ankle.

"You made these, for Dawn?"

"Yes, I figured if magic couldn't fix her than maybe science could.” She said.

“At first she wanted to replicate the leg of a Cyber-pony but I forbade it. Instead, I told her that if she rally wanted to make something for Dawn that meant anything, she’d have to do it on her own.” Julian informed her.

“And I’m glad he did because I think I’ve come up with something far better that those dumb machines.” Dinky said, pointing to the legs on the shelf. “The first two there are little more than elaborate prosthetics, the third one is a bit more complicated with an articulated knee and ankle that is controlled through muscle movements of the shoulder and upper arm, but this one here on the work bench, I think is truly something." Dinky whipped off the cargo blanket reveling a leg that was unlike anything Luna has seen before. The whole apparatus was snow white, streamlined, and as smooth as glass. It was far thinner than any of the other legs and was the complete opposite of clunky. Luna inspected the leg closely; everything about it was crafted with the utmost care. The joints of the ankle seemed to have garnered special attention, as it appeared to be the most intricate part of the artificial appendage. Lying next to the leg were four rectangular slips of metal and what appeared to be a round brace with a hole in the center and four radiating arms coming off its sides.

"This is amazing. What are these little bits here off to the side? I can't seem to find any place on the leg where they would fit"

"Those little rectangular things are actually contacts for the leg. The circular piece is a brace that is surgically implanted and connected to the bone. The contacts are attached afterward and lay against the skin outside the leg. The brace gives a more stable anchor for the new leg and also connects the patients nervous system to the leg so they can actually control it with their thoughts like any other appendage." Tootsie Flute announced proudly.

"So this leg is not permanently attached?" Luna questioned further.

"Oh no, it has to be able to come off for maintenance and in case it gets damaged somehow. To have surgery each time would be horribly taxing on the patient." Fluttershy explained.

"This is the first prototype that is a truly autonomous limb, the patient can move it around like they would a real limb. I had been hoping to refine it further but it will have to be done later, I don't think we can keep Dawn out much longer." Dinky told her.

"Why don't you want Dawn to know what you're doing? I know she'd find all of this interesting. Why all the secrecy?" Luna asked.

"I didn't want her to know in case something went wrong or we couldn't get the interface to work correctly, I didn't want her to get her hopes up. So far, everything looks good and there shouldn't be any problems. I have a few more things I have to tie up on my own and then we'll be ready. I'll let you know when we're ready and then we can talk to Dawn. Princess, please let Dawn know that I don't hate her. Please tell her that I, that I'm sorry." Dinky said. "All of you, thank you for your help, but I have to go now. The night is getting late and if I don't leave now, my timetable will be thrown off. When I'm ready, I'll send each of you a message with instructions, thank you again." Dinky grabbed some sketches off the workbench and stuffed them in her saddlebags; hitching them up she walked out of the workshop and into town.

===============================================================

Dinky had long passed through town and was now walking past the cottage Fluttershy and Big Macintosh shared. As she walked past the small home, a voice called to her. "Dinky, wait up, there's somthin’ I want to talk to you about." The gray mare turned around to see Macintosh trotting over to her.

"Hey Big Mac, how are you tonight? Oh and Fluttershy should be home soon, sorry about keeping her out so late."

"I'm doing fine and I'm not worried about Shy, she told us about what y'all are up to and I wanted to let you know that I think what y'all are doing is great." Mac told her, smiling. "I know how you feel about Dawn and I know how hard it's been on you these last couple of months but I think you really should talk about all of this with her. The poor thing can be as oblivious about things as her brother. Don't get me wrong, I like them both but I swear they’re just like their parents, can't see what's right in front of them sometimes."

"Thanks Mac. I promise, after tonight, I'll talk to Dawn and tell her everything but for now, I have something I need to do." Dinky said as she turned and stated walking toward the Everfree forest.

"You aint goin’ in there are you, not at this time of night?" Macintosh asked with a worried tone in his voice.

"I have to, I have to talk to somepony; I need to know that the artificial leg is the only option for Dawn."

"Well at least let me come with you just in case anything in there gets it in their head to take a swing at you."

"What about Chaser, who's going to watch him till Fluttershy gets back?" She asked.

"Oh, no worries about that, Fluttershy's parents are visiting us and I'm sure they wouldn't mind. Let me go talk to them and I'll be right back." Big Macintosh galloped off toward the house and after a short while, returned with a large set of saddlebags slung across his back. "Alright, the In-laws will be watching Chaser so we can go when ever you're ready." Dinky didn't want to admit it but she was glad to have some muscle around considering where she was headed.

===============================================================

The two ponies had walked for what seemed like hours. Neither Dinky nor Macintosh had any idea where they were going but somehow it felt right to the gray mare. "I hate to ask an obvious question but do you know where you're headed?"

"I know where the destination is but the journey is a complete mystery to me. I'm going on instinct right now and that tells me I'm going the right way." Shortly they came to a bridge of stone and mortar spanning an impressive chasm. To the left side of the bridge was another much older bridge made of rope and planks that looked as though it would fall apart should a feather have the impudence of landing on it's weathered surface.

"I vote we take the stone bridge, that one doesn't look to sturdy." Macintosh offered. As the large red stallion finished his sentence, a leaf from a nearby tree gently floated down to land upon one of the worn planks of the rope bridge; with a gentle groan, the once tattered bridge fell apart in a cloud of dust and rot, descending into the inky depths below.

"I think I’m going to trust you on this one." Dinky said as they started across. "I don't know what it is but this all feels familiar somehow. I think Twilight told me about this place, I think this is where the girls defeated Nightmare Moon all those years ago."

"I think your right, Applejack told me all about it, she even mentioned that old bridge back there but if this is the old castle, where did the new bridge come from?"

"An astute observation, I always knew you were the more attentive of your family." Came a familiar voice. "No offense but your sisters can be a bit impetuous at times." Discord said, stepping out of the shadows.

"Oh no." Macintosh said, shaking his head. "Dinky, did you know this is where you were headed?"

"Uhm, yes."

"I thought that much would be obvious. You two have been heading straight for my home since you entered the forest. Please, come inside make yourselves comfortable, I will not be accused of being an inhospitable host." Discord led them a short way from the bridge to a manicured park cut from the wilds of the Everfree Forest. In the middle of the picturesque setting was the Castle of the Pony Sisters completely restored to its former glory. The rotting stonework had been replaced with smooth walls of alabaster, trimmed with gold. The castle soared three stories into the sky, it’s gleaming towers stretching to the heavens, surrounded by clouds of cotton candy, heavy with their sugary chocolate rain. At the tip of the towers conical roofs stood a tower, pennants depicting the sun and the moon flapping gaily in the light breeze. As they drew closer, the rest of the castle could bee seen between the numerous tress surrounding the ancient home of Equestria’s Royalty.

Dinky looked up and imagined she could see all the way to Canterlot from the parapet running along the uppermost walkway. "What is this place?" Dinky asked.

"This is the old castle where Celestia, Luna and their mother ruled Equestria from. When I decided to hang around until I was needed, I rebuilt the place. It reminds me of some better times. Besides, where would you rather live, here or some crumbling ruins?"

"Point taken." She said. The two ponies followed him into the castle and to what Dinky supposed was the old throne room. From what she saw on the way to the main gallery, the gray mare guessed that the entire castle was made of alabaster, marble, and gilded in gold. The throne itself was a gaudy wooden thing that Dinky could never picture one of the Princesses using.

"Now, not that I mind the company or anything, but why are you here and please don't leave anything out. I hate it when stories are edited for length. Just start talking and if I need more clarification I'll let you know. "

===============================================================

Since Luna left to follow their daughter, Twilight had been waiting for thier son to return. She was fairly startled when Dawn walked trough the front door. "Dawn, I thought you were still hold up in your room. You've had us so worried, are you okay?"

"Yes mother,” she said, sitting next to her on the couch. “I think I'm going to be okay. Mom and I talked for a bit and it helped but she told me to talk to you too. I want you to know that I'm fine Mother. I'm sorry I made you worry."

Twilight hugged her daughter tightly. "I'm sorry Dawn, I don't mean to be so doting on you but you were my first child. I had you and Dusk at the same time but you were first and that means something to me, I've just been so worried. I've looked through every book I own and even through the libraries of Canterlot. There's nothing I can find that can replace your leg. You have no idea how useless I feel. I was able to give Luna her wings back after she lost them, even if it was only for a little while, but legs are just too complicated. I'm sorry." Twilight told her as she started to weep.

Dawn hugged her mother back as best she could. "It's okay momma, it's not your fault. It's not anyponies fault, It just happened. If I had to loose a leg so Dinky can live than that's the way it has to be."

"Oh good, you're both here." Luna said as she and Dusk walked into the house. "Thank you for doing as I asked Dawn. Dusk, sit down and start explaining everything to your sister."

"Do I have to mom? Dinky is going to kill me if I tell her."

"I'll deal with Dinky, start talking." Luna ordered.

"Fine, okay." He said as he turned to his twin sister. "Sis, it's like this; Dinky has had me keep your mind out of the workshop to keep you from finding out what she's building. She feels really awful about you loosing your leg so for the last two months with her dad, Fluttershy and Tootsie, she's been building you a new leg."

"What?" Dawn asked dumbfounded.

"A little more detail perhaps Dusk." Twilight asked him.

"Okay, she's actually built four legs. The first two are really crude; the third one was better but still not all that great. This last one she's made is amazing though."

"What you're brother isn't telling you is that Dinky destroyed all her inventions, even the new ones to get the parts she needed to make them. This is the only thing she's worked on in months. She blames herself for what happened and she's trying do everything she can to make it better. She didn't tell you because she didn't want to get your hopes up."

Dawn slowly got up from the sofa. "Where is she?" She asked flatly.

"She said she had some loose ends to tie up but that she'd see you tomorrow." Luna told her.

"Fine, but tomorrow I'm putting an end to this nonsense. She need's to realize this isn't her fault, even if I have beat it into her." Dawn said irritated. "Until then, I think I'm going to go sleep, wake me if the house catches fire."

They watched Dawn slowly climb the stairs and disappear into her room. Twilight turned her attention to her son. "And what about you, are you still oblivious of your devotee?"

"What are you talking about mom?" Dusk wondered.

"You see what I'm talking about dear? The ponies in this family can't see what's right in front of them half the time." Twilight sighed.

"You would know dear, you were just as unaware with me. For the longest time I couldn't tell if you liked me either but here we are." Luna said.

"Okay, you two are starting to creep me out." Dusk told them.

"It's okay Dusk, I'm sure in time, you'll understand. Now we're going to bed and I suggest you do the same. It's been a long day and something tells me tomorrow is going to be just a long." Twilight started up the stairs with Luna close behind, leaving Dusk sitting by himself, totally confused.

Up in the bedroom, Luna was brushing her mane while Twilight waited for her in bed. "I think I'll go talk to Lyra and Bonbon tomorrow. I'm sure they've notice Tootsie's behavior, I know they can help.

Luna climbed into bed with her wife. "I'm sure you're right but lets talk about something else for now hmm?" Luna said stroking Twilight's cheek with her wing.

"Oh! Have anything in particular in mind Lulu?" She said smiling, and giving Luna as sultry a look as she could manage.

"I could think of one or two things." Luna said, rubbing Twilight cutie mark with a free hoof.

===============================================================

Discord flipped through schematics Dinky had brought with her. "Interesting, I must say this is quite ambitious. When do you plan on building it?"

"It's already finished." Dinky informed him.

"If that's the case, then what do you need me for? Don't get me wrong. I find it refreshing the Celestia is actually willing to admit there is something that even she can't do but if you already have a solution to your problem, why talk to me about it?"

"Your magic is different from theirs, I wanted to know if there is anything you can do to give her a real flesh and blood leg again. The leg I built is a last resort, I'd do anything to put her back the way she was."

"Anything?" He asked; his interest peaked.

"I'd give up my magic, my very life if only to fix what I did to her." Dinky said, tears welling up in her eyes.

Discord laughed loudly. "Oh dear, nothing so melodramatic. I can give her a new leg of flesh and bone easily but it comes at a price not many are willing to pay."

"What are you up to Discord?" Macintosh asked.

"What would you require?" Dinky asked.

"Well my dear, the first thing you must understand is that you cannot create something from nothing. If you wish to gain, something must first be sacrificed. If you want Dawn to have a whole leg again, I will need yours, in return."

"What?" She asked dumbfounded. "My leg?"

"Yes child. I cannot truly create a new leg for her but I can swap her limb for yours. How do you think I got all these different limbs? I didn't always look like this you know." There was a brilliant flash of light and before the two ponies stood a curious creature. His back end was equine with the exception of a long dragons tail, a tuft of fur at the end. His fore legs were actually arms ending in a set of claws and on his back was a set of brown dragon wings. His neck was a little longer than Macintosh's and his head was that of a pony with a long unicorns horn gracing his forehead. He was covered in chestnut fur from his nose to his flank with a jet-black mane that traveled from between his ears all the way down his neck, back, and finally ending midway down his tail. The tuft of fur and the small beard under his chin were both a silvery white color. "Once upon a time, I looked like this. There was some; events, and I became the creature you know me as today."

"You looked more normal than you do now but what are you, really?" Dinky asked

"The appropriate name is Kirin. Back then, that was my name as well. My father was a dragon but my mother was a unicorn. To be honest I'd rather not talk about it. So, what is your decision? If you trust your invention so completely than I see no reason why you wouldn't be willing to use it yourself."

"Careful Dinky, think about this before you agree to anything." Macintosh warned.

"Will it hurt her? Dinky asked.

"The process is unpleasant and quite painful." He said honestly. "But a faint heart never won fair lady."

"If I do this, I don't want her to feel a thing. I'll feel it for her if that's possible." Dinky said.

Discord was shocked for a moment. "Maybe I was downplaying this a bit. The pain will be severe. To feel it for two ponies is, for lack of a better term, unthinkable."

"What's the matter Discord, I thought you liked the random and unthinkable? I'll do it, I'll allow you to give my leg to Dawn; I'll use the mechanical version myself." Dinky said. "Oh, and one more thing, while there is no danger that would require you to be in your actual form, I'd like you to stay as you are right now. I must say it is easier on the eyes and would allow you to walk around in broad daylight without drawing too much attention."

"You're devious, I like that but we never discussed terms of payment.” Discord said with a toothy grin. “I will swap your limb with Dawn's and I shall remain as you see me now, all I ask in return is that you do a favor for me at a later time of my choosing. Nothing big, nothing life changing, just a simple teensy little favor sometime down the road.”

“Agreed.” Dinky said without batting an eye.

“You can’t be serious Dinky, think about it at least, talk to your parents!” Macintosh pleaded.

“No, if this is what it takes, than so be it.” The gray mare stated resolutely.

“Excellent, It'll be worth it to rub Celestia's face in something she couldn't do." He said snickering. "This is going to be so much fun!"

"Alright. We need to get things set up at the hospital. Macintosh, when you get home, have Fluttershy and the others gather in the lobby outside the number two operating theater. If you would Discord, I'll have you teleport Dawn there as well. I don't want her mothers to interfere. If they knew it was you, I'm afraid they'd tried to stop us."

"Oh course my dear. Are we all ready, good?" Discord snapped his fingers and they appeared in the lobby outside the operating theater.

"Where's Big Macintosh?"

"I sent him home to do as you asked him. We shall wait here until everything is prepared to your satisfaction, then I'll get that little alicorn you're obsessed about.

===============================================================

Fluttershy and Big Macintosh ran all over Ponyville waking the ponies needed and brought them to the hospital. Fluttershy and Tootsie Flute were the first to arrive. "Dinky, are you okay?" Tootsie Flute asked.

"I'm fine and thank you for coming."

"Are you sure you want to do this Dinky, I mean isn't it dangerous?" Fluttershy asked.

"I assure you Fluttershy, this process is simpler and far less invasive than what you will attempt when you implant the brace for the new leg." Discord informed her.

"Macky told me you changed but I didn't know you looked like that once. It's so much nicer than the way you normally look." Discord didn't know how to respond. Next to enter was Macintosh and Julian. Across his back, the chestnut stallion wore a pair of saddlebags that contained the new leg and brace.

"Muffin, are you sure you want to do this?" Julian asked,

"Yes Daddy. You didn't tell mom what was going on did you?"

"I don't have the strength to tell her, we'll have to do it later. In her current state she's far too emotional to handle this."

"Well, are we ready, should I snag your filly?" Discord asked.

"We're as ready as we can be. Go ahead.” Dinky told him.

Discord concentrated hard and suddenly Dawn appeared before them.

"Where am I? What am I doing here?"

"Make it quick Dinky.” Discord told her. “I can tell that Celestia is already aware of what's going on. I’m keeping her from teleporting in but I’m still afraid she'll show up any minute to stop us."

Dinky ran to Dawn and, taking her face in her hooves she looked her right in the eyes. "Dawn, there's little time to explain fully but if there was a way to give you your leg back, would you take it?"

"My family told me about the leg you're working on. Of course I'd accept it."

"That's not what I mean." She said shaking her head, tears falling from her eyes. "I'm talking about a real leg of flesh and bone. You'd be back the way you were. If it were possible, would you do it?"

"Well yes but I don't see how…"

"That's good enough for me." Dinky said. "Discord, do it, now before the Princess comes."

"Macintosh, Julian, you're going to want to hold her down, this is not going to be pleasant. I caution all of you to look away. This process isn't for the faint hearted." Macintosh and Julian both sat on Dinky, effectively pinned her to the ground. "Are you ready Dinky?"

"Yes, now do it before it's too late!" Discord reached out and took hold of both ponies. Closing his eyes, his horn began to glow with a dark green aura. Dark magic began to spill from his horn as if it were brackish water. Splashing on the tile floor it moved and formed itself into a circle of glyphs, runes, and geometric shapes. In the center of the circle was a triangle with Discord, Dawn ,and Dinky at each corner.

Discord began to mutter in a strange language but only barely above a whisper. Dinky let out a primal screamed from under the two ponies holding her down. Julian couldn't help but sneak a glance and what he saw horrified him. Dinky's leg was dissolving into a stream of red white and gray. The stream swirled around Discord then flowed over to Dawn who kept her eyes screwed tight. A similar stream of red and white flowed from her to Dinky. Dawn cried as she heard her friend scream out it absolute agony and wondered why she felt nothing but a warm sensation around the remains of her right front leg.

Back at the library, Luna and Twilight were woke by the most soul-shattering scream they had ever heard. Twilight sat there in bed and listened to it for a second, tears streaming down her face. "Twilight, are you all right, what was that?"

Twilight wiped the tears from her eyes. "That's the sound of ultimate suffering. My heart made that sound years ago when Nightmare Moon cut off your wings. " She explained, nuzzling against her wife. Luna wrapped her legs and wings around her in a tight embrace. She had never realized just how deep that well of pain was for Twilight.

"We need to find out what's going on, but I want to talk about his later Twilight."

The two mares ran trough their room, Dusk was already out in the hall, having heard the horrific noise. "Mom, Mother, I can't find Dawn anywhere; she’s not in the house."

Luna and Twilight looked at each other with the same thought in their heads. The three alicorns ran from the house when Twilight stopped them. "Hold on one moment." Twilight concentrated, trying to contact her old teacher. "Celestia, we need you help. There was a horrifying scream heard all over Ponyville. Dawn is missing and we have no idea where she is."

"I'm aware of what has transpired. I believe the answer to both your concerns is at the Ponyville Hospital outside one of the two surgical theaters. I'm nearly there myself."

"Celestia says we have to go to the hospital. Everything is happening there. She's on her way and will join us shortly."

Dinky had stopped screaming moments ago. "What happened?" Julian asked.

Discord answered him without looking away from his task. "I knocked both of them out. This way Dinky won't have to feel the pain anymore and Dawn doesn't have to listen. They've endured enough."

"Why would you force her to do so in the first place?!" Julian shouted at him.

"I didn't force her to do anything. She requested that any pain involved in the process would be felt by her alone. As a part of our bargain, I had no choice but to acquiesce to her request. However, she didn't specify how long she should feel it; only moments ago I could divert some of my attention to it, now if you don't mind this isn't as easy as it looks, try not to disturb me further."

"He's right Jules. I was there, she insisted on it." Macintosh reassured him.

"But why? Why would she do that?"

"Isn't it obvious? She loves her, has for some time now." Tootsie Flute said. "She and I have talked about this at some length you see, we both have the same problem. We both have feelings for the children of Twilight and Luna. She's completely head over hooves for dawn and I sort of like Dusk more than I think I should."

Luna and Twilight burst through the door of the surgical lobby followed shortly by Dusk. The scene before them was something out of a nightmare. The floor of the lobby was glowing with dark energy. In front of them was a creature that appeared to be a combination of a dragon and a pony and at either side of it was Dawn and Dinky, both passed out.

Twilight ran to her daughter but was stopped by Fluttershy. "Twilight, no, you can't interrupt. I didn't know what would happen if you stop it before it's finished."

"That's quite all right my dear Fluttershy, the transmutation is finished. I suggest you and your team work on Dinky while the nerves are still fresh, once they set it will be more difficult to do what you need to."

"I suppose you're right. Macky, you and Julian lift her up on that gurney. Tootsie, we have some work to do, Grab Julian's bag and let's get started." Fluttershy said, ordering ponies around like a seasoned professional. The two medical ponies wheeled Dinky into the operating room and locked the door behind them.

"Twilight and Luna cautiously walked over to their daughter noting that she was not moving. "She's quite all right; she's just unconscious. Give her a few minutes and she'll come around."

"Who are you and what did you do to my daughter?!" Twilight questioned him angrily, her horn beginning to glow.

"All I did was grant a simple heart felt request to a love sick mare who had nowhere else to turn." He said smiling.

"What did you do?!" She shouted at him.

"Twilight." Luna called. "Her leg, look." Twilight looked down on her sleeping daughter and saw that her right front leg had been completely restored but the color of the fur over the leg was wrong. Instead of being the same bright white color as the rest of her, the leg appeared to be a grayish blue.

"How, how is this possible?" Twilight asked not able to believe what she was seeing.

"Discord!" Princess Celestia shouted as she walked through the doors.

"Oh great, her royal pain is here. What is it now Celestia, mad that I was able to upstage you for once?"

"Wait, wait, wait; that's Discord?" Twilight asked, shocked.

"Why yes, didn't your all knowing teacher ever tell you this is what I used to look like? I suppose it was too much to ask to be depicted as anything but a monster but that's what you get when you let somepony else write the history."

"Discord, You promised me that you'd never use that spell again!" Celestia shouted angrily.

"Oh yes, and what about your promise to protect me from the aristocracy when they came hunting for me? What about your promise to never leave me alone, to always be my friend? What about your promise to, to..." Discord couldn't finish the words; tears of pain and anger were cutting a coarse down his cheeks. The entire group of ponies were shocked, none of them had ever seen him cry honest tears before. "I'm leaving while I still have a little of my dignity. I promise they'll be fine as soon as they've come to grips with what's happened. I fear Dawn will have the hardest time of it, good bye." Discord snapped his fingers and vanished.

"What was that all about?" Luna asked her sister.

"I have no idea what you're talking about, is Dawn okay? Where's Dinky?" She asked.

"Dawn appears to be fine and I think Dinky is in the operating room. I hope everything is okay." Luna said.

"I'll stay here with Dawn, Luna. You and the others go to the observation room, make sure everything is okay." Twilight told her. Julian led the charge to the viewing room with the others close behind him. They crowded in the small room looking over the operating room. Tootsie Flute waved at them from the table. Dinky appeared to be still out cold.

On the wall next to Julian pushed the intercom button to speak. "How's it going down there, everything according to plan?"

"Yes,” Tootsie called up. “There haven't been any complications, we're about to close up soon and then we'll dress up the incision site and bring her out. How's Dawn?"

"I'm fine I think." She said walking into the room with her mother. She looked through the window at Dinky lying on the table. "This is real isn't it? I mean, she really made Discord give me her leg."

"I'm afraid so dear." Celestia said.

"Is there anyway to reverse it? I didn't want her to do this. She asked if I'd want a new leg if it were possible. I didn't know she meant this. It's not right, it's not fair."

"Dawn, my sweet angel. The greatest gift a pony could receive is a selfless gift that is born from the heart. Dinky wanted you to have this. She gave you a piece of herself to make you whole again." Twilight tried to explain to her crying daughter. "I think she always knew that it might come down to something like this and I have my own theories as to why and how but that doesn't matter right now."

"She's right dear. That little gray mare is so torn up by love and guilt she did the only thing she thought would make things better. Please, for her sake. Accept this gift and be happy for the both of you." Luna said, giving her a tight hug.

"I'll try. I just need to think about this a while." Dawn said walking out of the observation room.

Twilight went to follow her but Luna held her back "Leave her be for a while Twilight, she needs to sort this out on her own."

Hours had passed and Dinky was still unconscious. The surgery was a complete success but for some reason she was still in a coma. "Is there any evidence that the implant could have caused any damage during the surgery?" Julian asked.

"I can't see how, it hasn't even been powered up yet, it won’t until the leg is connected to it. The only way it could cause any damage is if there was a feedback loop that injured her nerves and traveled up to her brain but like I said, it hasn't been turned on yet." Tootsie Flute explained.

"What about the transfer itself?" Fluttershy asked? "She seemed like she was in a lot of pain. That sort of thing can cause damage too."

"Discord warned her 'bout that. He tried to talk her out of taking the pain for both of them but she wouldn't have it." Macintosh informed them all.

"Is she awake yet?" Dawn asked walking up to the group.

"No, sorry, she's still out. We have no idea why." Julian said. "I should really go and get Ditzy. She should know what's going on." The brown earth pony turned and trotted down the hall toward the exit.

"Would it be okay if I spent some time with her?" The young Princess asked.

"Yes, of course please do. We'll be down the hall if you need anything." Fluttershy said. Dawn walked into the room and shut the door behind her.

===============================================================

Dinky found herself floating in a small weather-beaten rowboat on a pond she did not know the name of. The mist was heavy on the water and an early morning chill hung in the air. The light seemed to be coming from everywhere. Off in the distance she could see a dock and the trees behind it. Looking around she could not find the oars for the boat nor did she care. The gray unicorn was content to simply float there, letting the boat drift further and further from the shore. "Why art thou here child? It is not thy time yet."

Sitting across from her in the boat was a white alicorn mare with a red mane and tail and a set of penetrating blue eyes. Atop her head she wore a golden crown of laurels. "There's nothing left for me back there. I've done what I needed to do. I've fixed my mistake and now, I want leave before I cause more pain and hurt."

"So instead of facing thy tribulations, thou would rather flee and commit another error?"

"I don't understand." Dinky said.

The alicorn laughed heartily. "We find that difficult to accept as true. Thy command a remarkable intellect." She knew that she would have to spell it out for the comparably young mare. "Does thy Sire and Dame mean naught to thee? Thy friends? Does our granddaughter mean naught to thee?" She asked smiling.

"Your Granddaughter?"

"Yes, We thought that would gain thy attention. Dawn is our granddaughter. We know how thee feel about her and We know how she feels for thee. Listen, she is with thee even now."

On the wind, Dinky could hear a voice calling to her. "Dinky, Dinky, please wake up. You can't leave me like this. You can just give me a part of yourself and then leave. Remember all the trouble we used to get into when I was younger? Remember what you told me? You promised you'd never leave me to take the blame alone. You promised you'd always be there. I love you Dinky, I don't know when I started to have these feelings but I do. You can't leave me now!" She confessed between her tears.

"There, thou understand now We hope. Wouldst thou leave her like that?" She asked her. "What is this, it seems she isn't finished." She said, looking back toward the dock. "Look child, thee seem to have a visitor."

Off in the distance, Dinky could see Dawn on the dock. Sitting there, watching Dinky drift further away Dawn began to sing to her.

The bluish-gray mare sat there listening to her song, tears pouring from her eyes. She reached behind her and used her magic to rip the seat she was sitting on out of the boat. Struggling hard, she used the board as a makeshift paddle, trying to get back to shore. "What are thee attempting to do? We though thee wanted to flee that world."

"No, I can't leave her, not now, not ever! I was stupid and selfish to think I should or even could slip away. You were right, I can't let the pain of my death weigh on any of them; not my parents and definitely not Dawn. I'm done making mistakes."

"Sweet child, thou will always make mistakes. It's called life. The real trick of it all is to learn from thy errors and grow in spite of, or sometimes because of them." The alicorn spread her wings and flew behind the boat. "It also never hurts to receive a little help time and again." She said as she gave the boat a push toward shore.

===============================================================

Dinky woke from her comma with Dawn crying silently on the left side of her bed. "Shh, shhh, don’t cry for me. I'm okay." Dinky said slightly above a whisper.

"You're back! Thank Aunt Celestia, I was afraid I'd lost you." Dawn said hugging the unicorn tightly.

"I don't know how but I heard you calling me back. Thank you for the things you said. You reminded me of my promises to you and you gave me something worth living for."

"I love you Dinky."

"I know."

Poison Most Foul

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 10 “Poison Most Foul.”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

In the upstairs apartment of Bonbon's Sweets and Treats, two mares lay out across their bed sweating and panting heavily. "Oh Bonnie, you really know how to make a mare feel young again." Lyra said, trying to catch her breath.

"Good." She said, equally out of breath. "So, no more drama about turning forty-eight?"

"I don't know." Lyra said, smiling seductively at her wife. "I may need a little more convincing."

"I guess I'll just have to remind you again that your sweet flank isn't getting any older." Bonbon rolled over and starting nibbling on her ear when they heard a loud knock at their front door.

"Ignore it, maybe they'll go away." The mint green unicorn whispered. The knock came again.

"Oh, this is ridiculous, I'll go see who it is and get rid of them, then you and I can get back to more pressing matters." Bonbon said as she trotted out the door, shaking her rump at Lyra as she left.

Lyra snuggled with her wife's pillow. ‘I'm such a lucky, lucky mare!' She thought to herself.

The knock sounded again as Bonbon entered the business portion of her home. "Coming." She said as sweetly as she could despite her irritation. Opening the door she came face to face with two ponies she did not expect to see so early in the morning. "Princess Luna, Princess Twilight; what brings you here so early?"

"My, aren't we being formal today?" Luna asked with a smirk.

"Oh, sorry about that. We're not open yet but please come in." The two alicorns followed the slightly plump earth pony to the upstairs apartment. Upon entering, she waved them over to the couch. "Make yourselves at home, I'll be back in just a moment."

The two Princesses sat down as Bonbon galloped toward her bedroom. Not meaning to listen in, they could hear everything said in the back room. "Who was at the door?"

"Lyra, get up, Luna and Twilight are here?"

"What are they doing here so early?"

"I have no idea." Bonbon gave out a loud squeak. "Lyra, what are you doing?"

"I'm hungry and your juicy flank is exactly what I'm hankering for."

"But they'll hear us." Bonbon argued.

"Let them!"

"Lyra Heartstrings! Get your flank out of that bed this instant!"

"Fine." After a short while, both ponies joined Twilight and Luna in the front room.

"Sorry Lyra, we didn't mean to interrupt your breakfast." Twilight apologized with a smile.

Both of the lovers blushed wildly. "Sorry about that. What brings you two around this morning?" Lyra asked.

"It's about Tootsie actually." Twilight stated.

"Is she okay, my baby's not hurt is she?" Bonbon asked franticly.

"No, no, nothing like that." Luna said. "It seems she's taken a liking to our son."

"Dusk, really, are you sure?" Lyra asked.

"From the way she looks at him, I'd she she's head over hooves for him." Luna clarified.

"Yes, I win!" Bonbon shouted.

"Win? What do you win and why?" Luna inquired.

"Oh, sorry. Lyra and I had a wager concerning whether Tootsie would like stallions or mares."

"What were the stakes? Twilight asked.

"Well, if Lyra won she'd get a lap dance from me anytime she wanted for a month."

"Oh, very nice." Luna said. "And now that you've won, what will you receive?"

"Lyra has to use her, uhm horn trick on me when ever I ask for the next month."

"Horn trick?" Twilight asked.

"You might as well tell them Bonnie." Lyra sighed.

"Lyra discovered a way she can use her ability of levitation and shielding to give herself a uhm, a colthood made of magic and energy."

"A what?" Both royal ponies gasped.

"A penis made of magic." Lyra said. "It feels real but it's only magic and energy. As soon as you loose focus it disappears."

"Lyra, I'm going to want you to show me exactly how you accomplish this but back to the task at hoof, Tootsie and Dusk." Twilight said.

"The wedding of my three crusaders is coming up and I have a way to get these two together." Luna leaned toward the other two mares. "Here's my plan."

===============================================================

In Canterlot, a carriage approached the Echelon Estates, a collection of high priced mansions in a gated community. "Daddy, are you sure you want to do this? They made it fairly clear they wanted nothing to do with us." Sweetie Belle said.

"I know Angel, but this has gone on long enough. For your mothers sake, I need to try to make peace between her and your grandparents." Spike stated.

"Belle's right Father but there's something else too; if they were worked up because Belle was born out of wedlock, how are they going to feel about her marrying a Dragon?" Garnet asked. "Or Belle marrying another mare for that matter?"

As the carriage came to a stop, the driver called to his passengers. "Sir, we've arrived at the Filigree residence."

After unloading from the carriage, Spike paid the driver and the walked up to the large double doors of the rather impressive looking house. The purple dragon pulled a long tasseled rope the hung just to the right of the door; they heard the chiming of bells and waited.

A completely white earth pony with a black mane and a smarmy attitude answered the door. "Can I, help you?"

"Yes, you can. Are your masters at home this morning, we would have words with them."

"And you are?" He asked.

"Sir Spike Swift-talon."

"Right this way sir." The butler escorted them into an expansive foyer. "Only master Reginald is here at present. If you would be so good as to stay here, he will be with you shortly." Spiked nodded to the pony as he left the room.

As the servant left the room, Garnet and Sweetie Belle looked to their father. "Daddy, in the seventeen years you've had that title, this is the first time I've ever heard you use it, why now?"

"To be honest Sweetie, the pony aristocracy seem to respond to titles far better than common names. In this case, my title got us in the door." Spike was cut off by the sound of hooves quickly approaching the foyer. The unicorn that entered the room was pure white from horn to hooves with a vibrant blue mane and tale. His eyes were a similar color as his mane. On his flank was an image of a simple gold and diamond ring.

The unicorn slowed his speed as he approached the trio. "Sir Swift-talon, I am Reginald Filigree; it's so very good to make your acquaintance. If you and your entourage would follow me, I have a lovely morning tea set up in the conservatory."

"Our carriage trip was quite trying, thank you for your generous offer." Spike said. They followed Reginald to his conservatory and each sat at one of the provided places. The servant, whose name turned out to be Buttle sped around, placing a small platter of cucumber and watercress sandwiches in front of Spike and each of the ponies.

"Please, please help yourselves, you must be famished. We can talk after we've eaten." Reginald invited. The food was rather agreeable, especially to Spike who had never tasted watercress before but decided he like it quite a bit. When they were finished, they sat around the table drinking tea amongst the many plants in their host's conservatory. "Sir Swift-talon."

"Please, just Spike will do." He said

"Indeed and please, since we're not standing on formality call me Reginald." He said smiling. "Now, Spike is it? I must admit that I do not recall having any acquaintances that had dealings with dragons. And since I do not know you personally I can only assume that either you are a friend of my wife Devinia or you were sent here on behalf of some mutual acquaintance that I cannot for the life of me recall at the moment. What is it I can do for you?"

"Well, I think the best course of action is too clear the air a bit." Spike said. "The first thing I'd like to say is that the reason you do not know me is because you and your wife did not attend my wedding with your daughter Rarity." Reginald was shocked; he sat there staring with his jaw hanging open. "My entourage, as you call them, are your grandchildren. The stallion to my right is Garnet and I believe you are already acquainted with your granddaughter."

Reginald turned and for a long moment he studied the features of the white unicorn mare in front of him. "Sweetie Belle, can that really be you?" He asked. "The last time I saw you…"

"Was when you and your wife kicked my mother out when she was only fifteen and I was barley a week old." Sweetie Belle said trying to hide the contempt in her voice.

"What? I did no such thing, Rarity left with you to go live with my cousin Carlton and his wife Fran in Ponyville again." He informed them.

"Again?" Garnet asked.

"Yes, when she was only seven she lived with them for a little over a year after her school caught fire. After she left with you Sweetie Belle I never heard from her again." Reginald said. "I've written so many letters, sent messengers only to get nothing in return."

"I've been getting the mail everyday for the last twenty two years and I've never received a letter from you." Spike stated.

"Did you ever try to go to Ponyville yourself sir?" Garnet asked him.

"Yes, more times than I can bally well count but every time I tried to get away, there would be some emergency at work or Devinia would become quite ill. Please, you must understand, I thought that Rarity had written us out of her life. Had I known…"

"How could you not know?!" Sweetie Belle began to yell. "Mom's marriage to Daddy was the only thing ponies talked about for weeks, it was in all the papers! There was a live radio broadcast from the wedding! Princess Celestia herself was there officiating the wedding because her sister, Princess Luna was also getting married to our family's friend Twilight Sparkle!"

"When was this?" Reginald asked.

"In four months it will have been exactly eighteen years. Why?" Spike asked.

"Please follow me." Reginald got up and walked through the house to his office. Reaching into a filing cabinet he flipped through file until he found the one he was looking for, a light blue file folder. Flipping through it he found a particular entry. "Here it is. I was admitted to the hospital around that time and stayed there for several weeks."

"May I look at that sir?" Garnet asked.

Reginald gave the folder to him and sat back against his desk. "How is it that I knew nothing of this? It's true, we haven't gotten out much since we seem to be on everyponies black list these days but to not know about a royal wedding? It's all so strange."

"Not all that strange sir, I believe I know what's going on here but there a few questions I need answered from your wife. Do you have any idea when she will return?"

"She should be back later this morning. May I ask, what is your profession dear boy?" Without looking up from the folder he was reading, Garnet reached back into the black belt around his waste and pulled out a black cloth case and hoofed it to Reginald. Opening it carefully, his eyes shined of the silver badge and the lettering emblazoned on it's surface, 'Uphold the law, Protect the Innocent, Lead by Example. Ponyville Sheriffs Office. SHERIFF.' "You're a law enforcement officer?"

"That's what the badge says."

"Garnet, be nice. Can't you see he's having a hard time with this? He's you're grandfather too." Spike chastised.

"About that." Reginald said." Were you adopted Garnet or did Rarity have another child before meeting Spike?

"No, Rarity is my mother and Spike is my father in every meaning of the word." Garnet clarified.

"It's a long story." Spike said.

"We seem to have some time before my wife returns. Please make yourself comfortable. I love a good story."

Buttle was putting out lunch when Spike finished his tale. "That was some story. Garnet, I can see how jolly well proud Spike is of you and I think any father would be proud to have you for a son. I know that I am proud to have you for a grandson. And you Belle, are you still singing?"

"No, I've retired from singing so that I can have a life again outside of the public eye. I've put this off too long, Scootaloo deserves better and before you say anything, I don’t really care if you or any other member of the so called nobility approve of it or not."

"Why, because you're marrying a mare? Hardly. While I'll admit, many ponies from the old nobility would scoff at the very idea. I for one have always been a bit of a romantic; if you love this Scootaloo, then who am I to stand in your way. This Apple Bloom you spoke of Garnet sounds intriguing. Does she work with you at the Sheriff's office in Ponyville?"

"No, she's recently been appointed as the captain of Princess Luna and Princess Twilight's personal guard." Garnet informed him

"And Scoot and I are two of her lieutenants." Belle added.

Everypony in the office heard the front door open and close as Buttle entered the room. "Master Reginald, Lady Devinia has returned."

"Thank you Buttle. Now maybe we can get to the bottom of this." Reginald and the others walked out into the central hall. "Devinia, we have guests today." Devinia was a white unicorn with a royal purple mane and a cutie mark depicting a painter's pallet board. She did not recognize the two younger ponies but the dragon; she knew exactly who the dragon was.

"You! Get out of my house you despicable creature!"

"Devinia, these are my guests. Do you know who this is?"

"Yes, I know who it is. Let me guess, Rarity has run out of bits and has come crawling back?" Devinia asked.

"Between her work and Sweetie Bell’s savings, we have more money than you." Spike responded. "Didn't you notice the gowns the Princesses were wearing at the last Grand Galloping Gala? Rarity made those and half the dresses being worn at the Gala and the Canterlot Garden Party three months before. Fancy Pants himself ordered a new suit from her."

"You honestly expect me to believe those lies?" Devinia asked.

"Don’t dare impugn my honor!" Spike shouted, flames erupting from his mouth. Devinia took a step back. "You were the one who cast out Rarity and your newborn granddaughter."

"What do you want dragon?" The unicorn asked in an offhoofed manner.

"Whatever the problems between you and Rarity, I want it to end today." The dragon stated resolutely.

"I assume you have proof of your claims?" Devinia asked.

Sweetie Belle reached into her saddlebags and pulled out a heavily wrinkled letter and gave it to Reginald. "I need to step out for a moment. I would say happy reading but theirs nothing happy about it." Belle stepped out as Reginald began to read.

Walking out in front of the mansion, Sweetie Belle breathed in the fresh air. Placing a hoof over the moon pendant she wore she pressed it against her chest and concentrated hard. In her mind, she could hear the Princesses of Equestria. 'Your majesties, I am sorry to be contacting you in this manner but I would do so if it was not important.'

'What troubles you Sweetie Belle?' Princess Celestia asked.

'I am here at my grandparent’s residence with my father and brother. Father has insisted on confronting my grandparents concerning their problems with Rarity. I think my grandmother is about to be revealed as a pony that not only has tampered with mail but may have also endangered her husband to keep him from contacting Rarity. I know this sounds confusing but I need help. I have a feeling she will not go quietly and I may need some assistance. If you could send a few guards, it would be helpful.'

'We will do all that we can Lieutenant Belle. I am sorry that you should have to deal with this so close to your wedding.' Luna offered.

'Thank you Princess, I should get back inside in case something happens. My thanks to you all.' Belle sighed deeply and slowly walked back inside to catch Reginald finishing the last bits of the letter.

"How could you?" Reginald yelled at his wife. “You would dare involve me in this deception? It’s no wonder Rarity hasn’t tried to contact us since you threw her out!”

"Don't be so naive. Her tryst with that stallion not only hurt our standing in what is left of the nobility but our entire family has been damaged by it. Haven't you wondered why we haven't been invited to a single event in nearly twenty-two years? We've lived like hermits, surviving off our individual accounts. When was the last time you got an order? When was the last time one of my paintings hung in a gallery let alone sold? She did this us, both of us!" Devinia yelled.

"Actually, everything you accused your daughter of you did to yourself." Princess Celestia informed her from where she stood in the foyer. "The elite of Canterlot have taken quite a liking to your daughter. I must admit that while some of her fashions are a bit adventurous for me she has a way with a needle. I have stayed out of it until now but those ponies like Fancy Pants have officially black listed both of you from any social gathering in Canterlot because of how you've treated your daughter.

"That can't be true. What about your letters Reginald? Have you received a response to any of them in these thirty years?" Devinia asked in a panic.

"Of course he wouldn't." Luna said walking into the mansion with Twilight by her side. "We checked with the postmaster as you asked sister. They caught a mare by the name of Fleet Wing destroying mail six days ago. Some of it hadn't been burned yet. Here is one of the letters." She said, giving the correspondence to Reginald.

"I wrote this two weeks ago. Have you been doing this the whole time? Having a pegasus intercept my letters to our daughter and then burning them?"

"What was I suppose to do?! If it got out that you were still in contact with her it would have made our situation worse! We had to cut all ties to her, I tried to tell you but you wouldn't listen!" Devinia shouted.

"There's only one other thing to address and that is Reginald's three month stay in the hospital during all the hub bub concerning the royal wedding. Princess Twilight, could you take a look at this and give me you learned opinion." Twilight looked over his shoulder at the folder, specifically blood test results listing the chemical names for the impurities found in the blood.

"Arsenic Sulfide?” She asked a little confused.

“You don’t suppose it could be Orpiment do you?" The Sheriff asked.

“Yes, if enough of it was mixed into his food, it could very well give concentrations in this level. Look here, it says there was also high levels of zinc which is a common white pigment instead of lead.” Twilight explained further.

"That's what I thought. Devinia, if we went to your art studio would we find any White Orpiment paint, or did you use it all to poison your husband?" Garnet asked.

"That’s preposterous, any number of painters could be using those paints!"

"That's certainly true but because of the poisonous properties of the paint it's been all but banned and those ponies who can legally order it are tracked. I wonder just how many more use the paint. It's no wonder the doctors overlooked the obvious cause of Regin… Grandfathers illness."

"Guards, seize her!" Celestia called out. Two guards came in from their posts outside the mansion and stood on either side of Devinia.

"What's the meaning of this? You have no proof that I tried to poison him."

"You're correct." Garnet said. "But you have admitted to tampering with the mail and that carries a two year prison term and while you cool your hooves in the cells, we’ll have the opportunity to discern if the paint that poisoned my Grandfather came from your supplies or not." The guards led her off. "Grandfather, you will need to decide what you want to do, she can be held without bail for two weeks but then she will go to trial. If we find evidence that she did poison you, you'll have to decide weather you want to press charges. Until then, would you like to visit with us in Ponyville until the wedding? I'm sure mother would love to see you again."

Reginald realized the Garnet was referring to him as his grandfather now and it brought him no end of joy. "Yes, I'd like that very much."

"All right everypony, gather around me. I've been meaning to spend some time with my niece after recent events."

"Join us Buttle, you could use a break too." Reginald said.

"Yes sir, as you wish." The butler said smiling. Celestia spread her wings and the group of ponies and one dragon vanished from the mansion. In the background, two of Celestia's guards were careful to lock all the doors and windows before leaving.

===============================================================

The small group of ponies and one dragon appeared in what used to be the main reading area of the Ponyville library. "What was that?" Reginald asked in shock.

"My apologies." Celestia said. "Teleportation can be a little disorienting for first timers."

"Teleportation?" He asked. "Where are we?"

Spike walked the aged pony to the front door and opened it for him. "Reginald Filigree, welcome to Ponyville." The elder pony looked out the door and saw below the small hill that the library sat on, was Ponyville’s town square. Off to the right looked lie the entrance to a small group of shops with a central market off to the right. Directly in front of him, he could see city hall and the founder’s fountain. “Far off to the left on the other side of the river is our place. You think you’re up for a short walk?” Spike asked.

“Wouldn’t mind a long walk, this town looks absolutely charming.” Reginald told him.

Luna tapped Sweetie Belle on the shoulder. "Are you still performing at the Wine Club tonight?"

"Of course, why wouldn't I?"

Reginald turned away from the doorway to face his granddaughter. "I thought you said you were retiring from the stage?"

"Oh, I have but I still want to practice my singing from time to time. That, plus Berry Punch offered to cater all the wine at the wedding for free if I preformed tonight.”

“Now that sounds like a Filagree if ever I heard one, thrift and sense.” He said.

Sweetie Belle sighed softly. “Reginald, I understand what happened and my mind tells me that you were a victim in this as much as me and mom but my heart isn’t ready to forgive just yet. Please understand, for the last eighteen years I lived under the idea that with the exception of my mother, Spike and Garnet, my family wanted nothing to do with me. I felt shunned and hated and I decided that if I weren’t good enough for you then you wouldn’t exist to me. That’s a lot of anger and hate to simply drop all at once.”

“I understand Sweetie Belle, take all the time you need, I’m a patient stallion. I hope we can at least be friends for now.” He said hopefully.

“I’ll try.” She said with a small smile.

Princess Luna smiled at the scene paled out before her when she remembered her plan. “Belle, The reason I asked if you were still performing was because Dusk and Tootsie may be in attendance and I was wondering if I could go over your song selections."

"Playing matchmaker again?" Sweeties Bell giggled. "Sure thing Princess, why don't we go into the dining room and see if we can't find a song for them."

Sweetie Belle and Luna left the room as Garnet headed for the door. "Wish I could stay but I have some, uh, paperwork to finish up."

"You're a terrible liar son but whatever you're up to I trust that no harm will come of it."

"All right, I'll see you later tonight. If I don't come in for a fitting, Mother will kill us both." He said smiling.

The dragon and the elder pony stood there watching Garnet gallop off into the distance. "I suppose I should get you over to the boutique. Rarity's going to absolutely flip when she sees you, or flip out. It's hard to say really, one or the other, or possibly both."

"Do you really think it will go that badly for me old boy?"

"Hard to say sir. Rarity is a pregnant mare. It's hard to judge their emotional state."

"Yes, I do seem to remember something like that when she was carrying Sweetie Belle. Well, there's nothing for it. Forward the buffs and all that! I'm fairly excited to see my Rarity after all these years. Devinia hated how much attention I lavished on her but now if she'll accept me, I'm going to abso-blooming-lutly spoil her rotten." Reginald stated resolutely. "Lead on my good dragon. Come Buttle we'll get settled and then you can get started you're vacation"

Reunions

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 11 “Reunions.”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

While Reginald marched off to his inevitable fate, back in the dining room, three mares were conspiring. "Do you really think it will be as simple as that?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I know it will." Twilight said. "If we let Dusk know that you're performing at the Wine Club tonight and let slip that Tootsie Flute enjoys your music quite a bit, then he might just ask her out. However, if he seems hesitant, you say you were going to invite her anyway; then we get our friends together and make sure those two end up at the same table. Then we let your songs do the rest. Start with your thank you to Berry, move on to that song you want to do for Scoot and then, once the kids have been primed, go in for the kill with that last song."

“Wow, you two sure have put a lot of thought into this.” Belle said with a smile.

“We had to,” Twilight said. “Dusk has been on the look out for Luna’s meddling so we had to plan extra carefully.”

"Our boy may be a little forgetful at times, but he’s not dumb. That being said, he won't expect a sneak attack from Twilight.” Luna said with a small giggle. “Now Sweetie Belle, do you have somepony to sing the male vocals for that last song, you usually have a guest performer sing it don't you?" Luna asked.

"Yes, or if we can't get anyone on short notice, we have Blue Notes sing it. He's got a very powerful voice but I can get him to tone it down a bit."

"Hello Mom, Mother, Belle." Dusk greeted them as he came in the door.

"Hello dear how is your sister and Dinky today." Luna asked.

"They're fine. Dinky's been taking it slow; she's still getting used to the new leg and Dawn is a wreck. She fusses over Dinky so. Every time Dinky trips or stumbles, Dawn kind of freaks out. Aunt Celestia is there now so I came home."

"I should go see them too." Twilight said.

"Only if you want to bring down Julian's wrath. He's one stallion in a house with three mares and his pregnant wife. I don't think more mares are going to help; besides I think Aunt Celestia can handle it. Oh, she told me you were performing tonight at the Wine Club. Is that true Belle?"

"Yes, Berry Punch is opening the club to all ages. Garnet has a few of his deputies patrolling to make sure there's no underage drinking. But yeah, you're more than welcome to attend. Oh gee, look at the time. Princesses, thank you for helping me with the planning for the reception, I should really get going. I wanted to invite Tootsie Flute before I went home for my fitting for the wedding, I heard she's a pretty big fan."

"I can extend your invitation for you if you'd like Belle. I wouldn't want your mother to become cross with you." Dusk offered.

"Are you sure? I'd hate to be a bother?" Sweetie Belle said, pouting slightly.

"It's no problem at all. I'll go right now and let her know; It's at eight thirty right?"

"You got it, see you there!" She shouted as Dusk galloped out the door.

"That was brilliant Belle, how did you come up with that so fast and so believably?" Twilight asked.

"Well, some of it is true, I really do need to get going for my fitting. As for the rest of it, I suppose I've hung around you two way too much." She said as they all feel into a fit of giggles.

===============================================================

Spike, Buttle and Reginald crossed the bridge on the southwest end of Ponyville, steadily approaching the Carousel Boutique. "So I take it this is where she works?" Reginald asked.

"Yes, we live in the apartment above the shop. I know it's not what you're used to but it meets our needs, are you ready?"

"Spike my boy, I don't think I could possibly be prepared for what lies on the other side of that door."

"Well, let me feel out the situation and then I'll announce you. Ahh, here comes Sweetie Belle, she must have finished chatting with the Princesses."

"You three haven't been waiting out here the entire time have you?"

"No, just showing our guests around town a bit on our way home." Spike said, chewing on a piece of quartz he picked up from Berry Punch when he passed her wine bar.

"Daddy, you're stalling, just go in and tell Mom that we have guests. I'll bring them in with me."

Spike cautiously poked his reptilian head inside the shop. "Rarity, are you here?" He asked quietly, not wanting to wake her if she was napping.

With a loud shout, Rarity tackled Spike so hard he fell backwards out the door and slid down the outside stairs with Rarity standing on top of him. "Spike Swift-talon! Where in Equestria have you been? You've had me worried half out of my wits! Garnet and Sweetie still need to be fitted for the wedding Thursday. Did you hear me, Thursday! That's in two days! Jato, Honey and Scootaloo have already been here and gone!" Rarity looked up at Sweetie Belle and the other two ponies with her. "Sweetie Belle, please go inside. As long as you're here we can get your fitting done before the concert. And who are you two miscreants, my husband's drinking buddies, you must be because I can smell the quartz on his breath. Be off with you, this dragon isn't going out for a while so go find some bottle to crawl into."

Reginald let out a loud laugh. "Well daughter, I don't recall you being this surly the last time I saw you pregnant but then I suppose all this rustic living has rubbed off on you and put a few edges on your refined sensibilities."

"Father? What are you doing here? Where is mother? I though neither of you wanted to ever see me again." Rarity sputtered.

"Your mother is most likely occupying a dungeon cell at the palace. It's a long story and I owe your children and your husband for revealing to me your mother's treachery. I am here to make up for the loss of precious time with you. I'm here to attend my grandchildren's wedding and if you'll let me I would like to be here for the birth of my newest grandchild."

===============================================================

While Reginald was explaining the events of the last thirty years, Garnet approached the edge of the Everfree Forest. The entrance to the forest looked gloomy and foreboding as it always had but as soon as Garnet stepped a single hoof into the forest it seemed to get brighter. He continued to walk finding that the dirt path that used to lead through the forest was paved with cobblestones. The edges of the path were neat and trimmed giving a good twenty hoof clearance from the forest on both sides. As he traveled the path every now and then he would see a lamppost that looked like a small, twisted, leafless tree that had grown holding a glowing yellow crystal. Seeing as the paved road ran the same route Garnet was traveling he followed the path through the forest. The road did not twist and turn as he was told but rather moved in a series of straight lines. For a while Garnet was afraid he was going the wrong way when he came to a stone bridge crossing a wide gorge. Studying the structure, Garnet was soon satisfied that it was the exact same bridge Big Mac and Dinky had described. Crossing and continuing on the path, the purple unicorn was rewarded by the awe-inspiring sight of the restored Castle of the Pony Sisters. It was everything his two friends had described. As he approached the immense front doors he noticed that the building itself seemed to glow with a luminescent energy.

Before he could knock on the door its opened on it's own. "Please come in." A voice called out, deep and emotionless.

Garnet hesitantly walked through the doors and called out the darkness. "I am here to speak with Discord, is the master of this castle home?"

"I am at home." Discord said, appearing behind the unicorn. "Are you here to arrest me? Has Celestia sent you to lock me up?"

"Sir, I admit that I do not know what issues there are between you and the Princess but rest assured, I am here for my own reasons."

Discord sat down in front of him with questioning eyes. "Then why have you come?"

"I came to thank you for helping out my friends. You could have easily refused Dinky's request but you didn't and for that I am grateful."

"How are they holding up?" He asked almost concerned.

"Dawn is fine. The leg seems to work as well as her old one though she absolutely refuses to bleach the fur white to match the rest of her." He said chuckling. "Dinky on the other hand is still getting use to her mechanical leg but it seems to be working well."

"Good. I'm glad that I could be of some assistance, even if only to show up Celestia."

"Sir, may I ask a question?"

"Only if you stop calling me sir. Discord or Kirin, one or the other."

"Kirin then, I'm getting married in two days along with some dear friends of mine. I would be honored if you would attend." Garnet offered.

"Why?" Discord inquired, not quite certain what the unicorns angle was.

"Because I asked, does there have to be a reason?" Garnet said. "Like it or not you are a part of this community and while you may prefer your solitude here, more ponies will eventually seek you out and try to include you in the day to day events of our town. They can't really help it; it's just the way they are. Also, if you wanted to be by yourself why make a paved and well groomed path straight to the castle?"

"I think I see what you mean. I am unused to social gatherings, normally when ponies see me they run in fear or I'm there to have some fun at their expense. This existence is boring, I crave excitement; is a little fun too much to ask?"

"Well, if you want some fun, you should try hanging out with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. Those two are notorious pranksters, I'm just happy it hasn't rubbed off on their kids."

"You don't say?" Discord asked with a smirk.

"I'm sure this is some sort of self punishment, I have a hard time dealing with their pranks as it is, adding you to the mix is most likely going to cause me no end of trouble."

"Than why even suggest it?" He asked.

"Because, when you see a friend having problems you do what you can to help, even if it causes you a little trouble down the road."

"I wouldn't say we're friends Garnet, you barely know me. I'm practically a stranger."

"Well, father always told me a stranger is just some pony you haven't made friends with yet." Garnet said smiling.

"Your father has a interesting way with words. I've been meaning to speak with your parents concerning your mother's pregnancy but I might look bad to simply show up at your home without notice."

"Well, Sweetie Belle is holding a small concert at the Wine Club in about an hour. All of our friends and their families will be there including my parents. You could speak with them after the concert and arrange for a time to meet."

"Why after the concert?" He asked

"If you're going to go at all, you should at least stay and listen to Belle. She has an amazing voice and unique style to her music that can be both sweet and loving one moment then loud and exhilarating the next. You should come; I think you'd enjoy it. Not all fun has to be derived from randomness and chaos."

"I could use a little fun and since I promised I wouldn't cause problems, I might as well try it before I condemn it." Discord snapped his fingers and a collar with a red bow tie appeared around his neck. "Well my friend, shall we go?"

===============================================================

The Wine Club was hopping with activity as everypony rushed to get to their seats. The club itself was not exceptionally large but was suitable for Berry Punch's needs. In the front was a stage where numerous acts would play to entertain customers. To the left along the wall was an extensive wine bar stocked with every type of wine a pony could imagine, most of which were made by Berry and her family. The rest of the rectangular floor was divided into a dance floor and patron seating but for this event, the entire area was packed.

Tootsie arrived a bit late and found most of the seats taken. 'Why didn't I just ask Dusk to pick me up?' She chastised herself. She had a choice between sitting with Dusk, Apple Bloom, or Princess Celestia way in the back, next to Twilight and Luna.

Tootsie rushed over to Dusk's table. "Would you mind if I joined you? There aren't many choices left."

"Sure, have a seat. I love my family but Aunt Celestia can be intimidating. That and I think she picked the worst possible seat, next to my parents and all the way in the back." Dusk said smiling.

"Something tells me she probably wants to remain as anonymous as possible. I think she gets tired of all the attention sometimes." Tootsie Flute said. "It's sad really, she has nopony to talk to in that big palace."

"What are you talking about? She holds court everyday, dozens of ponies come to talk to her." Dusk said.

"Yes, but that's work, that doesn't count. They're there to talk business, but when does she just get to talk to somepony about nothing important at all? I don't even want to guess the last time she just hung out with somepony." Tootsie said with a sigh. "It's just so sad."

"Hey now, you're starting to sound like my parents." Dusk warned. "You really want to go down that path?"

"No way, I'll leave that to your Mothers. They seem to enjoy it though."

"I'm just glad they haven't started in on me. One of these days I swear they're going to start trying to hook me up with another pony." Dusk said, "Have your Mothers been nagging you again?"

"You know what, it's really odd but ever since Dinky got out of the hospital, my parents haven't said more than two words about it. It's kind of creepy, like they found a pony and are just waiting to spring him or probably her on me. Actually, I saw your Mothers leaving my place early this morning, you don't think; they wouldn't..."

Dusk looked back to his parents and saw Luna waving back to him with a big smile. "Yeah, I think they did." He said with a scowl. "I wish they'd stay out of my non-existent private life."

"It can't be that bad, you don't know for sure if that's why they were there. Our mothers have been friends for a very long time, longer than either of us has been alive. Can you just sit here with me and enjoy tonight, you can be mad at them tomorrow."

Dusk looked at Tootsie Flute and lost himself in her violet eyes. He smiled slightly as his features softened and the scowl left his face. "Sure, I'll be mad at them tomorrow."

Garnet poked his head into the main room of the club looking around at the ponies inside. He noticed the various ponies sitting around the stage and the bar. Applejack and her family, along with Big Macintosh, Fluttershy and Chaser sat to the left. Scootaloo occupied a stool at the wine bar. Dusk, Dawn, Dinky and Apple Bloom occupied the front close to the stage. Pinkie's family and the Dashes had taken up the middle; Honey and Jato had a small table to themselves. Along the right wall sat Garnet’s own family with Reginald and Buttle also in attendance. In the back sat the rest of the royal family. Twilight Sparkle and Luna sat together with Celestia sitting at her own table just left of them.

Garnet pulled his head back into the lobby. "Okay, good news, bad news, which do you want first?"

"I'll take the good news first." Discord said.

"Well, I lied, there is no good news Kirin. There's only one seat available for you and it's next to Princesses Celestia, Twilight and Luna." Garnet watched Discord start to sweat. "Hey, are you alright? It's okay. Celestia won't yell at you or anything, not with all those ponies around and certainly not with her sister and Twilight right there. She'll be the picture of politeness."

"I don't know why I'm so apprehensive right now. I am Discord, Lord of Chaos and Disharmony. I can flip the world upside down if I so choose, so why is thought of sitting next to Celestia right now making me feel so nervous?"

"I have no idea, I could hasten a guess but It would be presumptuous at best, arrogant at worst." Garnet offered.

"Please do tell, presumptuous and arrogant I can handle." Discord said.

"Well, from what I've gathered talking to my parents and Twilight, you and the Princess had some kind of a relationship at some point. When you emerged from the statue the first time, did you not say that you missed her?"

"Yes, I did say that. I must congratulate you on your deductive skills, that event happened several years before you were born." Discord sighed. "Yes, we had a relationship though I know she'll never admit it today."

"Could it be that you still have feelings for her? I don't pretend to know what happened between you two but even after a thousand or so years, feelings don't just go away."

"I have always cared for her and probably always will but after what happened I don't know if there's any going back."

"If you want, you can go, you don't have to go in there." Garnet said.

"No, you were right, sooner or later I'm going to be dragged kicking and screaming into this community. All the ponies know me as Kirin so maybe this can be a new start."

Garnet smiled as he and Kirin entered the main hall. There were a few muffled gasps but everpony kept their seat. Garnet walked up the stage and grabbed the microphone. "Good evening everypony, Sheriff Garnet here; now I know not all of you have met Kirin, but he really is nicer than he looks. He is my friend and is here as my personal guest." He said looking to each of the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. "I would expect that you treat him as you would me. Now, I have something to take care of real quick then I'll be back to talk with you all again before we get the show started."

Discord, or Kirin as many of the ponies knew him, walked toward the back of the room. As he walked past, many ponies would say hello or welcome him to town. Kirin had never met such welcoming faces in his life, each of them were smiling and talking to him in a genuine fashion. These ponies wore no masks to cover their feelings. Bolstered by the friendly faces he passed, Kirin walked right up to Celestia's table. "Good evening Princess Celestia." He said as sweetly as he could.

"It was, what sort of mischief are you up to Discord?" She asked coldly.

"You wound me Princess. I am here for the same reason the rest of you are. I was invited to attend this concert and, having nothing else to do, I accepted. Princess Twilight over there told me to stay on my best behavior and I am endeavoring to keep that promise. Seeing as the seat next to you is the only one available I have come to ask if you would mind if I joined you. No tricks, no sarcastic remarks, just a place to sit."

Luna leaned over and whispered in her sister's ear. "Come on Tia give the guy a break. He's done no harm since he arrived. He has followed every provision and request we've made with him, it's time to show a little trust."

"That's usually when thing start to go wrong." She whispered back. Celestia looked back at him, he was fidgeting slightly and she could detect a tiniest bead of sweat on his brow. "Fine Dis… Kirin you may sit here but no tricks. Tonight is for them and I don't want anything to go wrong."

"You have my word Princess, that's always been good enough for you. I hope it still is." Kirin said.

Celestia simply grunted softly in response. "You look nice tonight."

"Thank you, and you look as ravishing as always."

Garnet once again approached the stage and took the microphone. "Okay everypony, settle down. Now, while this establishment is a bar and not normally open to those ponies under eighteen, tonight everyone is legal to be here. At the request of Berry Punch, my new deputies will be patrolling around the room to make sure there is no underage drinking. So as long as we all can follow the rules we all can have a good time. Big sis, I think it's your turn now." He said handing the microphone up to his older sister.

"Thanks baby bro. How's everypony doing tonight?" The crowed erupted in cheering. "All right, now while I'm retired from performing I'll still do the occasional set here and there so without further ado, Berry, this one's for you for letting us use your bar! Parents, you might want to cover the ears of your little ones for this." Sweetie Belle gave the signal to her band, many of whom originated from Ponyville. Blue Notes started strumming his guitar as the drums and Sweetie Belle dropped in on cue.

Sweetie Belle strutted across the stage as she pushed her voice to higher volumes. Shaking her mane and tail, Belle worked the stage and the crowed like the seasoned professional she was. The whole time she was levitating a glass of wine without spilling a drop. Berry had jumped on the bar and was dancing around and rocking out along with Sweetie Belle. Everyone in the front and middle sections shouted "Raise your glass" with the song every time it came up. Rarity and Spike were wreathed in smiles, they were so proud of their little filly. Even Reginald and Buttle were tapping their hooves in time with the music. The music came to a crescendo and ended with the crowd's applause ringing in Sweetie Belle's ears. She downed the glass of wine in one swallow and tossed the glass toward the bar where Berry caught it deftly in her mouth without it breaking.

Sweetie Belle whipped some sweat from her brow. "Wow, I haven't done that number in a while, I forgot how energetic it could be."

There was a whistle and a catcall coming from the bar. "And you did that number great babe!" Scootaloo shouted.

Still panting a little she took a drink of water from a stool next to her. "Okay, time to slow things down a bit. This next song is for somepony very close to me, somepony without whom I would not be the pony I am today. Scoots, I love you." Sweetie Belle began to sing first then the guitar, piano, and drums came in softly behind her.

The music was light and soft, the complete opposite of what was played moments ago. Every eye in the bar was fixated at two points, Scootaloo at the bar and Sweetie Belle sitting at the edge of the stage, her back legs dangling in the air. As she sang, she seemed to be reaching out with her voice and speaking to the heart of everypony in the room but none so much as Celestia and Kirin.

In the back of the room a waitress was moving from table to table taking orders when she finally reached the table where one of the rulers of Equestria sat. "Your majesty, is there anything I can get for you?"

"Yes, a glass of dandelion wine would be delightful." Celestia said.

"And you sir?" She asked.

"No thank you, alcohol does not agree with me, some water would be fine." The waitress moved on and Kirin found Celestia looking at him. "What? Did you think I forgot what happened the last time I drank?"

"No, I was quite certain you had remembered. I'm just.." She couldn't finish her thought.

Luna saw what was going on and nudged Twilight. "Look what's going on next door." She whispered softly so only Twilight could hear.

Discord had positioned a single talon over Celestia's lips to quiet her. Placing that claw over her left front hoof he squeezed it gently. "You were right, tonight is for them not for us. Whatever you have to say to me, whatever accusations and arguments we have for each other can wait. I'm not going anywhere and we have a lot of time to holler and shout at each other but let them have tonight without both of us ruining it."

As the song began to wind down, Sweetie Belle had left the stage and was slowly walking toward Scootaloo. She continued to approach her lover until she held the last note of the song, right in front of the orange pegasus. "I love you." She said, kissing her ardently. The whole club erupted in cheers and whistles.

Releasing Scootaloo from her kiss she reached over and downed the pegasi's drink. "If you wanted my drink, you could have just said so." Scoot said smiling at her.

"Yes, but then I wouldn't have needed to sing for you and you know how much I love singing for you."

Scootaloo lightly kissed the tip of Belle’s horn. "Go on, you have another set to do." Sweetie Belle returned to the stage with the faces of every unicorn in the room blushing wildly. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle knew that kissing a unicorns horn was a very intimate act but they didn't care. They'd been hiding their relationship from the public long enough and they didn't care who knew how much they loved each other.

The night wore on and song after song filled the club as Sweetie Belle played some of her best-loved music for her friends, family and the ponies of Ponyville. It was time for the last song of the night. "All right everypony. I don't want tonight to end anymore than you but we have time for one more song. Lyra, where are you mare?"

Lyra stood up from her table, trotted up to the stage and climbed the steps from the side. There was a quiet conversation between her; Belle and Blue Notes but it ended quickly when Blue gave his guitar to Lyra. "Be careful with her, she's been in my family for a long time."

"Don't worry Blue, I'll treat it as if it were my own." Lyra said.

Blue and Sweetie Belle stood at the end of the stage looking out over all the ponies gathered but two sets caught her eye immediately. "This song is dedicated to four ponies sort of and we hope you'll all enjoy it as much as me and Blue love singing it."

Softly, Lyra began to strum the guitar playing a soft melody when Sweetie Belle began to sing equally as soft. At first she locked her eyes with Princess Celestia as if she was trying to awaken something in the ruler that had been long buried. There was a short pause in the singing, in the background, the guitar continued to play and the drums continued to lightly keep the beat. Sweetie Belle and Blues walked off the stage and sauntered up to Tootsie and Dusk. Belle sat behind Dusk while Blue Notes sat next to Tootsie Flute forcing them to stare at each other. Blue began singing at first; his voice was soft and resonate. Sweetie Belle dropped in on queue, her own melodic voice adding to the duet being sung between the two ponies. Even though both Tootsie Flute and Dusk knew they were not alone, neither could bear to take their gaze of each other. The whole room and the ponies in it seemed to disappear leaving them alone with the song being sung for them.

Dusk watched as Tootsie's eyes began to shimmer and dance with unshed tears, never once taking her eyes away from his. A sudden large tear fell from her eye tracing a path down her left cheek. Dusk reached up taking her left cheek in his hoof. His horn dimly lit up as he spoke to Tootsie in her mind. 'Please don't cry. It kills me to see your eyes filled with tears,'

'Dusk. I know our parents set this up but I wanted you to know, this isn't all their doing. I've wanted this one perfect moment with you for so long. I've wanted to say I care for you, more than any other pony in my life.'

'I've had a crush on you ever since you came back from medical school. Garnet knew and many a time he tried to get me to talk to you but I was just a little kid back then. I was afraid you wouldn't like me. I was afraid if I said anything you'd reject me. I was content to be your friend but now, now I don't think I could live with that. Tootsie, I need you in my life. I want to be more than your friend. Can I be your coltfriend?'

As the song ended with the last few strums of the guitar, Tootsie Flute practically leaped across the table and embraced Dusk, planting a deep passionate kiss on his lips. The crowed gave a standing ovation whether it was for Belle and Blue Notes or if it was for Tootsie Flute and Prince Dusk, no pony was quite certain. In the back of the club, Luna and Twilight congratulated each other on a job well done.

The club was emptying quickly as ponies filtered out to their homes. Some stopped to talk to Belle or other members of the band. As the last of the ponies exited, Kirin stood up and bent into an exaggerated stretch. "Thank you all for a wonderful night. Garnet was right, that was fun. Twilight, Luna, a pleasure as always." Kirin took Celestia's left hoof in his claws and kissed it lightly. "Good bye Celest, my Princess." His voice was flat and impassive. Kirin turned and walked out of the club.

Celestia looked to her sister for a moment and then to the door. Discord had never called her by that name, only somepony she thought she had lost many centuries ago. As she thought about it more, there was something so final in his voice almost depressing. A worry grew in her mind and she chased after him.

Regret

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 12 "Regret"
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

What does it mean to hurt so much you can’t go on?
What would you sacrifice to have others look at you without fear?
What would you do to silence the screaming in your mind?
How could you live with yourself, knowing the pain you’ve caused others?
What would you give to wipe all the pain and sorrow in your life away?
And, what lengths would you go to get it all back?

Celestia ran after Discord but when she exited the club he was gone, vanished, erased from the landscape as though he was never there. Disturbed by the white alicorn’s sudden exit, Luna and Twilight rushed after her. "Sister, what's wrong?" Luna asked.

"It's Discord, there’s something going on with him that has me concerned. The way he spoke back in the club was odd to say the least, It didn’t seem like him."

"That's Discord for you. He's random it's what he does, who he is." Luna said.

“Yes sister but there was a finality to his voice and he called me Celest, he hasn’t called me that since before his petrification.”

"He did seem stranger than usual.” Twilight said. "Here comes Garnet, he brought Discord with him, maybe he knows what's going on."

Celestia walked over to Garnet and taped him on the shoulder lightly. "Yes your majesty, is there something I can do for you?"

"Why did you bring Discord with you tonight?" She asked. "I'm not upset, just curious."

"I went to see him and to thank him for helping Dinky and Dawn. He asked how they were doing; he was genuinely concerned for them. I also invited him to my wedding. I told him that sooner or later, this town was going to try and include him in the day-to-day events. Ponies were going to try to be friends with him. Only those of us he made immortal know who he really was. I told him this was a sort of clean slate for him, a chance to start over. He looked lonely so I invited him to the concert; it was good practice being around other ponies in a social atmosphere, everything else you know."

"Did he say anything else to you?" Luna asked.

"There was one other thing before we walked into the club but I wouldn’t be a good friend to him if I mentioned it, it's not my place to say."

"Did you Pinkie Pie promise or something?" Twilight asked.

"I made no promise or oath to keep his secret. I’m his friend, it wasn’t necessary." Garnet said sternly. "I’m sorry Princesses, but I will not betray what was told to me in confidence."

"You would not be a good friend if you had." Celestia responded. "I will continue this inquiry in the morning with your help sisters, I feel the wine is inhibiting my better judgment."

"Come with us Tia, you can stay with me and Twilight for the night. It's not the Palace but I hope it will do." Luna said.

"Thank you Luna. I'm sure it will be fine."

===============================================================

The next morning found Princess Celestia refreshed and ready to face the day; the events of the previous night seemed like a dream caused by alcohol and stress. The Princess shook her head, clearing the last of the cobwebs of sleep from her mind. 'Discord was just being Discord.' She told herself. 'I'm sure everything is fine and he'll just get a laugh for all our worry.' Looking out of the balcony window of her room, Celestia noticed that while it was still dark, the moon had already been lowered. After raising the sun she walked out into the dining room to find Luna and Twilight breaking their fast with a light fruit salad.

"Good morning Celestia, please, join us."

"Thank you Twilight, I must say it does look delicious." Celestia complimented her.

"It wasn't all that special." Twilight said, smiling slightly at the compliment from her old teacher. "It was just some chopped up fruit and a little honey."

The white alicorn swallowed the small mouthful of fruit she was eating and daintily wipe the corners of her mouth with a napkin levitating in her magic. “Be that as it may, it’s still quite delicious.”

“So, will you be returning to the palace today, or can you sneak away to spend the day with us?” Luna asked her sister.

“I suppose I could, I have no appointments today and the courts have been quit as of late so yes, I think I can sneak away for a bit I simply need to send a letter back with the guards to collect me later today barring any emergencies.” Celestia informed them. “However, I do want to check in on Discord. There’s still something about the way he was acting last night that has me concerned.”

“Nothing bad I hope?” Twilight asked.

“I’m sure it’s nothing, I just have a nagging worry in the back of my mind.” Celestia said, trying to reassure her sister-in-law.

After breakfast the three alicorns stepped outside the house with a scroll levitating next to Celestia. "Thank you for breakfast, the meal was delightful; I'd almost forgot what simple wholesome food tasted like. I shall have to ask the cooks back at the castle to add more simple foods to the menu." Walking over to the awaiting coach and the two solar guards attached to it. “Excuse me sirs, I will be spending the day her with my family, if you be so kind as to return to Canterlot and collect me later this evening, I would be most appreciative.” Celestia said sweetly. “Please give this scroll to the Captain, it will explain everything.”

“But Princess, we can’t leave you here unprotected.” One of the guards pointed out.

“My dear Winterhoof, should I need any sort of protection while I’m here in Ponyville, I have my sister, Twilight, and the rest of the Elements of Harmony to protect me. You can be assured that I will be fine on my own, thank you, you are dismissed.” Princess Celestia told him. Rather dejectedly, the two guards galloped off and took to the air, traveling back to Canterlot.

"Speaking of the Elements of Harmony, I think it would be prudent to gather the rest of our friends before we check in of Discord; If he is up to something, I think it would be wise to have a way of defending ourselves." Luna cautioned.

"Yes, you are correct. I do hope it won't come to that though." Celestia said. “I’ll get Rarity and Rainbow Dash if you two will get the other three.” Together, the three alicorns made their way around ponyville gathering each of the Elements of Harmony.

===============================================================

Standing at the entrance to the forest Rarity leaned against Spike, gathering her breath. "I do apologize, I seem to get tired much easier these days."

"That's alright sugar cube. It can't be helped." Applejack said.

"Dear, are you sure you wouldn't rather ride on my back? It's no trouble really." Spike offered.

"I think this time my pride will just have to suffer, I don't want to be a burden on the rest of you." Rarity said. Spike knelt down and allowed Rarity to climb aboard, lying on her side atop his broad back. "I'm ready darling we should continue. After what you described, I fear the old Discord may return. I'd hate to go through that again."

"I understand, shall we continue then?" Princess Celestia asked. The group of ponies and Spike continued down the manicured path until finally reaching the ancient home of Celestia and Luna.

"Oh Tia, it's exactly as I remember it!" Luna said, her eyes full of wonder and tears. "How is this possible?"

"Garnet told us that Discord had rebuilt the palace with his magic. The path and bridge as well." Spike informed her.

"Should we knock?" Fluttershy asked.

"Why, this is our old home. Just because Discord restored it does not give him claim to it." Celestia responded. Opening the door and walking in, they noticed that the inside of the old palace was just as exact as the outside. The white alabaster columns and walls with gold trim were as bright and clean as the day they were put in place. The red carpet that covered the marble floor, laid a path to the main hall. Walking into the hall they found the sculpture than once held the Elements of Harmony but was now a fountain with fragrant flowering plants in the holders that once contained the elements.

"I guess he took some liberties while rebuilding." Luna commented. The ponies noted a movement behind one of the royal purple wall hangings.

Rainbow Dash flew quickly to the wall hanging, diving behind it. "Hey you, I got ya, come out of there." Rainbow tugged hard pulling Kirin out from behind the cloth by his tail.

The dragon-pony crossbreed immediately feel to his knees prostrate before the Princesses. "I'm so sorry your majesty’s. I did not mean to intrude upon your home; I woke up here this morning. I have no idea how I got here. I've been trying to find a way out but I seem to be lost."

"Discord, what are you up to?" Luna asked.

"Your grace, I think you have me confused with somepony else. My name is Kirin."

Celestia was about to speak when Twilight held up her hoof. "Kirin, do you know who I am?"

"Yes, of course I do; you are Princess Twilight. Eighteen years ago you married Princess Luna in a mass ceremony with the other bearers of the Elements of Harmony. I do apologize that I could not attend at the time."

"Rise Kirin and please be at ease." Luna commanded. Looking over to her wife and sister in law she gave them a worried look.

"He's telling the truth.” Twilight said. “I've been using my lie detection spell on him this whole time, thinking he might be trying to trick us. He really doesn't know who he is."

"Begging your pardon majesty, I know who I am."

"Who are you then?" Applejack asked, still a little skeptical.

"I am Kirin both by name and by nature. I am a friend with you Pinkie and you as well Rainbow Dash we go pranking every Thursday. Garnet, where is Garnet he will vouch for me, we've been friends for ages."

"Garnet is at home preparing for his wedding tomorrow." Rarity said.

"Yes, he is to wed Apple Bloom, she's your sister Applejack. He invited me to his wedding yesterday. He told me you were feeling weak Lady Rarity. I was meaning to come talk to you about it today, when I woke up here."

"Enough." Celestia commanded. "I'm not sure if this is some sick joke or not but I'm not taking any chances."

"Princess Celestia, I found something over here by the fountain." Fluttershy said.

"What is it Shy? Is it food cause I'm really really hungry." Pinkie said.

"When aren't you hungry Pinkie?" Rainbow asked.

"No, I was looking at the carved stone animals around the fountain and I found that the little baby dragon carving was holding this scroll. There is a note on it that says it should only be read by Princess Celestia."

Celestia levitated the scroll to her and quickly opened it.

"Celestia

If you are reading this right now then know that I am gone. After visiting with the ponies during the concert last night I realized that the only ponies that did not fear me or distrust me were the ones who did not know me. Even you, after all my attempts to make good, to help others as you always wished I would; still held an opinion of me tainted by the past. And so, if it is Discord that everyone hates and fears then I will remove him.

Each of us is the product of our memories and collective experiences. I have erased every bad memory every recollection of pain and suffering from my life. My parents, the nobles of Equestria, every pony that has ever ran screaming from me; and you. You are quite possible the most painful of my memories. I loved you Celestia and I'd like to think you loved me too at one time. The knowledge that I will never be able experience your affection again is more than I can bear so if I cannot remember it, I cannot miss it. Please be kind to Kirin, I fear he will not be as resilient as I once was.

Goodbye my eternal Princess."

Celestia dropped the scroll unable to speak. Her legs buckled under her and she fell to the ground weeping. Spike and the other ponies ran to her side, afraid the scroll had been cursed. Twilight snatched up the scroll after assuring herself is was not bobby trapped and read it with Luna looking over her shoulder. "Is everything okay? Is she hurt?" Kirin asked concerned.

Celestia grabbed the unfortunate Kirin and forced him to look into her eyes. "This is another of your tricks isn't it?" She shouted at him. "Please, tell me this is a trick."

"I'm sorry your majesty, but I don’t know what you're talking about." Kirin said as calmly as he could.

Celestia raised a hoof to strike him but when she saw the fear and abject terror reflected in the innocent eyes of the cringing Kirin, she simply broke down crying again. "Damn you Discord!"

"It's okay Kirin." Twilight said, shepherding him off to the side. "The Princess will be fine we just need to give her a moment."

"What the hay is going on Twilight?" Applejack asked.

"Yeah, one minute we're coming here to see what's going on with Discord and the next thing we know the Princess is crying like someone broke her leg." Rainbow said.

"It's not physical pain Rainbow Dash." Rarity said, her own eyes filling with tears. Both her and Spike embraced the Princess.

"This kind of pain comes from a broken heart. Both Rarity and I know it well." Spike said.

"A broken heart?" Applejack asked. "But that would mean…"

"Yes, before Celestia and I had to turn him to stone over a thousand years ago, Discord and my sister were; involved." Luna said. "He was a different pony back then."

Luna approached the apprehensive Kirin. "Kirin, I need to check something with you, would that be okay? I promise, I will not harm you in anyway."

"As you wish your majesty. Is there anything I need to do?" He asked.

"Just hold still until I tell you to move." Luna's horn lit up as her mind reached out to his. A powerful spell had recently been at work and Luna could not even hope to counteract it. "Okay Kirin, it is safe to move now. I've finished."

Luna walked back over to her sister and her wife. "What's the verdict?" Twilight asked.

"The memory charm he used on himself was extremely powerful. He didn't just erase parts of his memory he filled in the gaps with false ones. I doubt the three of us together could break the spells hold on him." Luna explained.

"The only pony I have ever come in contact with enough power to break something like that is your Mother. The last time I felt her presence, magical power radiated off her like light from the sun."

Celestia looked up at Twilight trying to control the tears the fell from her eyes. "I have tried to contact mother on many occasions only to fail. I don't know how she can help."

"The only two times she spoke to me was when I was imbued with the power of all the Elements of Harmony. My studies have suggested that if we can reproduce that, we may be able to contact her." Twilight informed her.

"If you think you can Twilight, I trust you. Is there anything we can do to help?" Her former teacher asked.

"Luna, dear. Could you go back to the palace and get the elements? We're going to need them." Twilight asked. There was a flash of light and Luna was gone.

"But I thought only Princes Celestia could get in there." Rainbow said.

"I changed the lock some time ago so Twilight and Luna could enter the room as well." Celestia informed them, trying to compose herself after her emotional outburst. She walked over to a still fearful Kirin. "I'm sorry I almost hit you, can you forgive me?"

"Yes, yes your majesty. I would say I understand how you feel, but I can't. This whole time I've been trying to look back and remember my life but I keep finding gaps like how I came to Ponyville. How it is that I know about all of you. I don't even know what I do for a living." Kirin shook his head. "This is all very confusing."

Luna appeared back in the room suddenly, causing Kirin to jump out of shock and grab onto Princess Celestia. "You're kind of jumpy aren't you?" She asked.

Kirin quickly released the Princess. "I am so sorry!"

"Not at all." Celestia said, blushing slightly as she remembered what it was like to be in his arms again.

Luna distributed the Elements to their respective ponies finishing with Twilight. "Thank you for getting them so quickly, that will save us some time. Twilight said. "Now Luna, while I don't really think it would matter, It seems your mother was closest to you so I need to use your mind as a common environment where we can gather the power we need to make contact."

"But, no, Celestia was always mothers favorite." She protested.

"I don't think so." Twilight said. "While you were Nightmare Moon, when we freed you that first time, there was a power protecting your true self. When I approached it, the energy receded from you and it spoke to me, it was your mother. She protected that true part of you all those thousand years and I think that’s why you weren’t able to contact her, Celestia; she was using so much of her energy to protect Luna. I think this is best; each time she made contact with me, we were on the ethereal plane accessed through your mind, Luna. I think it has to be done on that plane or it doesn't work." The two alicorns smiled at each other. "When I make the connection, each of you will have to place a hoof or claw on either myself or Luna. It has to be direct contact you can't connect through another. Kirin, you will be first. Rainbow, make sure he and Celestia make the connection."

"You got it Twi." She said.

===============================================================

Twilight and Luna leaned toward one another touching their charged horns. Twilight put a hoof over Luna's cutie mark and she did likewise. After a short moment, Luna and Twilight found themselves inside their home. Kirin appeared next them followed by Celestia. One by one each of their friends materialized in the shared unconscious environment. "Why are we back at the library?" Rarity asked.

"I thought it would be better to have a familiar background." Luna said.

"It's fine, I don't think it matters what the environment is." Twilight said.

"Okay Twilight, we're all here; what now?" Applejack asked.

"There's one more thing I have to do so we can make contact." She said.

Luna hugged her wife tightly. "Love, are you sure about this? There has to be another way."

"I wish there were but I haven't been able to find anything. Both times your mother contacted me these precise conditions were in play. It has to be reproduced honestly and faithfully or I don't think it will work." She said, nuzzling Luna.

“I know where you’re going my darling, that dark recess of your mind that you’ve tried to hide from me. Just promise me you’ll come back.” Luna implored her.

Twilight would not answer her; instead she addressed the rest of the ponies there. "Everypony listen closely, this is very important. No matter what you see or what you hear you cannot interrupt me. You may feel a tug at your own energy and when you do, try to let it go just like last time." The others nodded in silent understanding.

Twilight walked away from the group and sat in front of the fireplace, staring into the flames. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and searched her own memory for that well of darkness and pain that had burrowed into the deepest recesses of her mind. The room slowly vanished leaving a black void surrounding them. "What's going on?" Fluttershy asked nervously.

"It's Twilight's thoughts, they're overpowering my mental image. Brace yourselves, this is likely to be unpleasant."

A manically laughter filled the environment as Nightmare moon walked out of the shadows. A lavender unicorn also stepped forth from the void, her luminous presence banishing the darkness before her "You will not have her!"

"Twilight?" The image of Luna asked in disbelief. The unicorn stepped between Luna and Nightmare Moon.

"Twilight Sparkle, so good of you to join us. I don't know how you got here but now I can destroy you and regain control of Luna." Nightmare Moon cackled. "My night just keeps getting better."

The ponies sat and watched the familiar scene unfold in front of them. Kirin leaned over to Celestia and whispered not wanting to disturb anypony. "I remember this. I don't know how but I remember every detail of this event. Shortly, her other five friends will appear followed by you. They'll call the Elements of Harmony to them and battle with Nightmare moon."

"I'm not surprised, you were there. You didn't make your presence known at the time but you were there. I had the scratches on my left flank to prove it." Celestia informed him.

"You mean I…" Kirin trailed off and turned beat red. "Your majesty, I'm sorry. I'm sure I didn't mean to violate you in such a manor, please accept my apologies."

"I'm sure you did mean it at the time, but then you weren't the same Kirin then as you are now."

The deranged Nightmare Moon only laughed. You can't hurt me; you don't have your precious elements to help you this time. Without them you're weak and no match for me!"

"Don't be so sure of that." A tall elegant alicorn stepped from the shadows. "You took my sister once before and twisted her innocent soul. I won’t let you have her again."

"Celestia!" Nightmare said spitting the name out.

Kirin whispered to the Celestia again. "You were magnificent Princess."

"Thank you." She said softly, a slight blush creeping over her cheeks.

"I don't believe it!" Cried the evil mare. "How can this be?"

Twilight jumped out in front of the others. "You'd better believe it, and with the Elements of Harmony, we'll defeat you once and for all."

"Not if I kill you first." She said as she threw twin blades of energy directly at the lavender pony.

"No! I won't let you hurt her!" Luna ran in front of Twilight, shielding her from the blast. When the smoke had cleared they found Luna lying on the ground. Her wings had been shorn off.

Celestia and the six ponies gathered around the fallen Princess. "Why did you do it Luna?" Twilight asked through the tears streaming down her face. "You could have been killed."

"I couldn't let her hurt you." She said weakly. "I love you Twilight Sparkle."

Twilight knelt down and kissed the purple mares cheek. "I, I love you too Luna." She whispered, as Luna seemed to pass out. The image of Twilight looked at her hooves covered in Luna's blood. The other ponies in the scene seemed to disappear slowly, leaving Twilight alone with a dying Luna and her still bleeding wings lying disheveled on the ground near them. "No, Luna, please don't leave me! I'm sorry, I didn't mean for this to happen! I love you, please don't leave me!" Twilight yelled out, cuddling the image of Luna lying on the ground.

Twilight's five friends and Spike tried to run to the image of Twilight but Luna extended a leg barring them. "It's not her. That is just an image of her. I've always feared this to be one of Twilight's worse nightmares."

"You knew about this?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"We had talked about her guilt issues but I had no idea it went this far. She’s hidden this away for so long that even I couldn’t see it. She and I will have to have a very long talk after this is over."

The image of Twilight screamed into the darkness. "Somepony, anypony please help me! Don't let her die, not like this!"

A blinding light seemed to appear in the distance, growing brighter and warmer as it neared. As the light drew closer and closer it began to take shape. An elegant hoof wrapped in a golden hoof guard stepped forward from the light as though it were a carriage. This hoof was followed by three more. Her legs were toned and shapely, atop them was a fit and healthy body wrapped in the whitest of fur. Her outspread wings were large, powerful and commanded an impressive wingspan. Around her lithe neck, covering her chest was a breastplate of gold that held at its center a single diamond and a single black onyx. Her beautiful face was flawless and framed by a mane the same fiery red and her long flowing tail. On her forehead, between her piercing sapphire blue eyes sat a long white horn. Sitting atop her head, encircling her horn was a golden crown of laurels. Folding her wings she walked through the image as though it were not there. The ponies parted allowing her to walk to Twilight unhindered. Placing her horn upon the crying mare she spoke softly to her. "Dry thy tears Twilight Sparkle. This pain was not required to gain our attention. Thou had but to call out our name and We would have come."

"Queen Faust, thank you for coming." Twilight said, trying to compose herself. Luna ran to her wife, hugging her and trying to offer her comfort.

"Don't ever hide things like that from me Twilight, I mean it." Luna scolded her.

"Ahh, daughter, it gladdens our heart to see thee again. Where is thy sister? Celestia, would thee hide from thy mother?"

"I am here mother." Celestia said, stepping out from behind Kirin.

"Come to us daughters We would embrace thee." She said smiling.

"Oh mother, nopony speaks like that anymore, and the Royal We, is never used now. Even I stopped doing that after a while." Luna said hugging her mother.

"Oh dear, are We out of fashion?"

"Just a smidgen mother." Celestia said smiling, embracing her mother tightly.

"I that case, I shall adopt a more modern form a speech. Does this suit me better?" She asked.

"Much." Her daughters said in unison.

Twilight cleared her throat causing the three older alicorns to notice her. "I really hate to break this up but we have a small problem concerning a certain draconequus."

"Oh Twilight, do not think I forgot about you." The queen said embracing her daughter in law.

Luna whispered in Twilight's ear. "Sorry, mother is a bit of a huger."

“So, have you two figured out your connection yet?” The High Queen asked Twilight and Luna.

“Connection your majesty?” Twilight asked,

“Surely you’ve wondered why you two could read each others thoughts and feelings from time to time?” She asked them

“I thought it was because we understood each other so completely.” Luna said.

“Oh, that’s only part of it.” She said. “I’m sure, in time you’ll figure it out, you’re both very smart.” The High Queen said with a smile.

"I’m beginning to see where Luna and Celestia get their sense of humor, your majesty, but we have a very serious problem." Twilight insisted.

"Twilight, dear. When you married my daughter you became part of this family and there are two things you must remember. One, call me mom or mother. Never refer to me by my title when not in public. Two, family always comes first. Before duty, before responsibility, family always takes precedent but then you practically are family aren't you Kirin?" She said turning to face the others with them.

All the ponies, Spike and Kirin lay prostrate before the High Queen. "Rise, please, you seven are as much family to me as Twilight. Rainbow Dash, how is your son? Well I hope."

"Yes your majesty, he is doing much better. Almost all his feathers are back and he's to be married tomorrow to his marefriend Honey." Rainbow said proudly.

"That's wonderful, Honey is a very lucky mare." She said. Queen Faust walked up to Kirin who had been sitting by himself. "Oh Kirin, what am I going to do with you? You've really gotten yourself into a mess this time haven't you?"

"Is there anything you can do for him mother? Can you remove the memory charm he cast on himself?" Celestia asked.

"I can sense your urgency in this mater my daughter but do not blame yourself for this turn of events. You are not entirely to blame for this. Yes, you should have told him how you really felt, especially after returning your sister immortality to her but Kirin jumped to conclusions far too quickly and overreacted to the situation." The High Queen sighed. "To answer your question, yes I have the power to break the curse on Kirin but I lack the ability."

"You cannot restore my memory your majesty?" Kirin asked.

"I'm sorry, I am prevented from directly interfering in the events of the living, however, Lord Sleipnir didn’t say that I couldn’t show you your life, so that you can at the very least see who you are even if you can't remember the memories themselves. In time your memory will return but I have no idea when that may be."

Bliss

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 13 “Bliss.”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Everypony, and one dragon, waited with bated breath as Kirin weighed his options. To know or not to know was the particular question in front of him at the moment. ‘What could have been so bad that I would voluntarily wipe my own memory?’ He asked himself. ‘What ever it was I’m sure I had a good reason to do it.’

‘You’re right, best to leave things alone and move on.’ Another portion of his mind spoke up.

‘But what if I erased the memory of somepony special by accident?’

‘What if you killed somepony or worse somepony you loved?’ His mind argued with itself

‘How can I move on unless I know where I come from and why I look so different from everypony else?’ The confused cross-breed looked around at the worried faces around him, each one waiting patiently. A comforting white wing draped itself across his shoulders. Looking off to his side, he gazed into the comforting magenta eyes of Princess Celestia. Bolstered by the warmth radiating from her smile, he addressed the High Queen. "Anything you can do to help me would be most appreciated your grace." Kirin said, bowing low.

Queen Faust looked over to her eldest daughter. "I can see why you picked this one Celestia." She looked around at the darkness surrounding them, “This is a bit depressing, how about a change of scenery?” Faust waved her hoof and they were suddenly surrounded by a garden of bright flowers and manicured shrubbery. In the space between them, a manicured pond surrounded by bluebells and midnight violets appeared along with six large, round, velvet cushions. Spike and Rarity lay upon one while Twilight and Luna chose another. The High Queen picked one right of her youngest and indicated the Celestia and Kirin should occupy the one to her right. The rest of the cushions were divided up amongst the others, two to a platform. "Everypony comfy? Good."

In front of the ponies, a large rectangular window opened up in the black space. "This is a time window. It will show us whatever we want. It is important to note that the images it shows us are not biased; they are simply the truth, a fair and honest portrayal of what actually happened."

“Yay, movie time!” Pinkie yelled unexpectedly. Rushing around the area, she place a large tub of buttery, salted popcorn in front of each of the ponies. Taking her seat next to Rainbow Dash, she saw the bewildered look on her friends and the royal family. “What? You can’t watch a movie without popcorn, it’s the law or I think it’s the law, and if it isn’t that it really should be.”

“Pinky, this isn’t a…” Twilight was interrupted by Luna, munching on a hoof-full of the buttery treat. “Oh never mind.”

Queen Faust waved her hoof toward the screen, illuminating it with the first images. The first thing they were shown was an eight year old Celestia, romping in the long grass with a five year old Luna. "Oh, they're so darling." Fluttershy said.

"Mother!" Luna shouted.

"Sorry, I couldn’t resist. Oh, here we go." The scene changed to the mountains far to the east. "This is dragon territory, and here we find little Kirin hiding amongst the rocks."

"Kirin, you were so cute as a little colt." Celestia commented.

"Why was I hiding?" He asked.

A shadow of a large winged animal covered the scene briefly as it flew by. "At that time amongst the dragons, breeding outside your species was frowned upon. Two dragons in particular, Lord Silverclaw and Rubywing took it upon themselves to punish your parents, to make an example of them for others to see. They killed your father, a dragon about Spikes age and your mother a unicorn. Needless to say, I was not happy about this but it was shortly after that I had to depart the mortal world, leaving my daughters to rule in my stead.”

Spike looked over his shoulder the the saddened Kirin next to the Princess. “I know how you feel Kirin, the same thing happened to my parents, we can talk later if you want.”

“Thank you, I think I might need to.” The screen went gray then another image of a much older Kirin appeared on the screen. "Who's that dragon with him, err me?" Kirin asked.

"That's Spellfire the Ancient.” Queen Faust informed him. “He was one of the most powerful dragon mages at the time. He was the one who trained you in the use of the dragon’s arcane magic. It looks like you're about sixty years old here, you inherited your father longevity it seems. Unfortunately Spellfire's name was not just a title, he was very ancient. He and I were good friends, had been for a very long time; funny thing though, he always though that he would depart this world before me. It's ok, we still talk quite often."

"You mean he's here on this plane with you, uh, Mom?" Twilight asked.

"Not precisely but not far off either, I know he'd love to meet you seeing as you can also perform dragon magic, something no pure pony should be able to do."

"So, he died too? Is this going to be a theme or something, any person I get close to dies?"

"I'm sorry Kirin, I truly am. But Spellfire was the last dragon or pony you became close with for a long time. After his passing, you wandered the countryside mostly hiding from dragons when you saw them. After many years you found your way into Equestria. From town to town Kirin was chased away for his appearance. Many ponies thought he was a monster and instead of listening to what he had to say, they ran him off. It was about three months later when he appeared outside what is now Ponyville. I'm sorry about this next part."

===============================================================

A mob of ponies had gathered around Kirin. "Freak! What are you doing here? Get out of here before we beat the crap out of you!" Shouted a brown earth pony. Another earth pony, a gray stallion picked up a rock and threw it at Kirin, hitting him in the face and breaking his nose. Kirin fell to the ground, his malnourished form unable to stand on it's own anymore. The numerous ponies advanced on the defeated creature and began to kick and beat at him without mercy.

Princess Celestia appeared in the midst of the mob. "What is the meaning of this?" She shouted, using the royal voice.

"Your majesty, we caught this monster trying to sneak into town but we stopped it didn't we guys?" The gray earth pony said, the other stallions nodding in prideful agreement.

"You have nothing to be proud of here!” Celestia hollered. "You have violently assaulted another creature for no other reason than being different! I'm different than all of you, will you attack me next?!"

"No your majesty, we would never. Its just, well look at it." The brown earth pony tried to explain.

"Guards!” She shouted. Several guards descended from the sky to stand before their Princess. “I want this poor creature taken to the palace at once. Have my personal physician care for it." Celestia turned back to the mob. "As for the rest of you. If I ever hear of you treating another living thing like that again I will personally throw each and every one of you into the dungeons; do I make myself clear?" She shouted.

"Yes your majesty." They answered in unison. Celestia left the ponies standing there in the road to contemplate their actions.

The picture changed to Celestia in the palace watching her royal physician checking over Kirin. "Doctor Sawbones, how is the patient?"

"I've seen ponies in worse shape than this; of course I can't seem to think of any at the moment, but I'm sure he'll pull through."

"So it is a he? How can you tell, I've never seen a creature like him before." Celestia asked.

"He's a Kirin; a cross between a pony and a dragon. They are rare and can take on many attributes of either parent but he is a Kirin nonetheless. Concerning his gender." The doctor lifted the lower portion of the sheet covering him. "As you can see, it's not that different than most ponies."

Celestia was blushing. "Yes, I see what you mean. Please tell me when or if he regains consciousness."

Celestia turned to walk away when a claw shot out and grabbed her by the left front leg. "Please don't leave me alone… Angel…" Kirin's claw fell from her, hanging motionless from the bed.

"He's okay just unconscious again." Sawbones explained.

"Doctor, on second though, I'll be staying here with him, send for my sister, I will ask her to see to maters of court today." Celestia said.

"Are you sure your highness?" Sawbones asked.

"Yes, he deserves to have a friendly face here to great him when he wakes. Please, go ask a guard to carry out my wishes."

The scene changes again to see Kirin waking up in the hospital wing of the palace. "Oh my head, where's the guy that ran me over with his wagon?"

"Good afternoon, it's good to see you are still with us." Celestia said.

"And who are you, come to make fun of me too? Look, I know no one wants me around so I'll just leave, you don't have to say anything." Kirin got up and tried to walk out the door but his legs would not hold him up. Had Celestia not rushed to support his weight, he would be sprawled on the ground.

Celestia pushed him back onto the bed. "Most civilized ponies would introduce themselves to the pony that saved their life before insulting them and storming out of their home."

"My name is Kirin and in case you haven't noticed. I'm not exactly a pony."

"Hello Kirin. My name is Princess Celestia; I am the co-ruler of Equestria. Trust me, I did notice and since you are half pony you could at least act half civilized."

"I suppose. So I guess I have you to thank for saving me from those, uhm individuals." Kirin said, looking away from the Princess. "So yeah, thanks Celestia. I owe you one. Now if you'll excuse me, I should be going." Celestia sat there and watched the Kirin hop out of bed and fell flat on his face.

"Guards." Two guards were promptly in attendance. "Take Kirin here to my private dining room. He could use some food. I need to speak with Luna." When she passed Kirin she knelt down to face him. "And that's Princess Celestia to you."

As Celestia walked out the door, Kirin couldn't resist but get in a parting shot. "I'm sorry Princess Celestia but I must say you have got the nicest flank I've seen in a while." Kirin said, a huge smile on his face.

===============================================================

The ethereal dreamscape erupted with laughter. "I'm sorry Tia but that was just too funny. I remember the day you told me about that, you were so mad." Luna said, trying to control her laughter.

"Poor Kirin, I do believe I broke the poor thing." Queen Faust said. Kirin lay there looking at the window, his mouth hanging open in disbelief. "I fear this next part might actually damage the unfortunate thing further."

"Mother, please, can't we skip over this?" Celestia asked.

"But daughter, don't you want Kirin to remember who he is? Would you deprive him of the complete knowledge of his history?" The High Queen asked.

"It's okay Princess." Kirin said. "It can't possibly get worse than that."

"On that note, lets get back to it." The High Queen said. "It wasn't long after this incident that Kirin set up a residence inside the Everfree Forest. The home still exists to this day; I believe your friend Zecora uses it. Celestia took it upon herself to visit Kirin as often as she could to make sure he was fitting in okay. When she found out that he had an aptitude for magic, she took him under her wing and began teaching him the ethereal magic practiced by unicorns. When they weren't practicing magic they were practicing pranks. Mostly these pranks would be played on each other but more often than not, the palace guards or Luna were the target. Days turned to weeks then months and years and as you can imagine, things between Kirin and Celestia changed."

The scene changed to Celestia's bedroom chamber. Celestia fell onto her bed with Kirin lying atop her, both of them kissing the other passionately. She rolled carrying Kirin with her until both of them were on their sides facing each other. Kirin ran a claw down her back lightly scratching the skin as he went. His other claw traced the outline of the cutie mark on her flank. Celestia stretched out her neck and arched her back in pleasure. Kirin ran his tongue down the length of her neck and nibbled at her nape. "Oh Kirin, you know exactly how to touch me." Celestia moaned out.

"Of course I do, and I know how much you love it." He said.

Celestia rolled over pinning the dragon-pony crossbreed under her. "Okay, that's enough teasing from you. After dealing with those pompous nobles all day I've really needed this." The Princess looked down between her legs, smiling at what she saw beneath her. “I’ve been looking forward to this all day." Celestia pushed herself down his body, gasping loudly.

"Okay, moving forward. I'm sure we all know what happened." The High Queen said. When the next scene appeared, Kirin and Celestia were laying in bed under the covers, panting from exhaustion.

Kirin rolled over to face his lover. "Celestia, what are the nobles going to say when they eventually find out about us? I know they don't like me along with half the ponies in town and I definitely know they'd hate the idea of you taking me to your bed. To be honest, I'm a little frightened."

Celestia hugged her lover tightly. "As long as I am a Princess of Equestria, I will never let anyone hurt you and I will always be there for you."

Kirin was blushing so hard, Celestia could feel the heat radiating off him. "Mother, I think you really did break him."

"I, I, I did n-not-t-t-t do that." Kirin stammered out.

"I assure you, you did and it's nothing to be ashamed about." Celestia said comforting him.

"And for a while it went on like that." Faust said. "You and my daughter were very much in love. It had been many months since Celestia had made those promises, promises in retrospect, she should not have made. An urgent letter came into the palace indicating that Celestia and Luna were needed in the Griffon kingdom to attend to a mysterious illness that had befallen the king. You had assured Celestia that you would be fine on your own for a while. She and Luna left on the three-week journey to Griffon territory and you left for your home in the forest. That is when they came for you."

"Who came for me?" Kirin asked.

"The nobles and almost all the ponies in the outlying villages and towns. They were led by a pegasus by the name of Proud Wing. I'm sorry Kirin; I do not have the heart to show you want they did. It was just too horrible. To this day I cannot believe that my kind could do such a thing. I will skip to the aftermath. They had left you for dead. Your left wing and right leg were horribly mangled and everything from your neck down had been burned badly. They wanted your head and face untouched so that your body could be easily identified. Please do not take this the wrong way but they made a mistake when they left you alive; on that day, they signed their own death warrants. You crawled out of your home and made your way into the darkest part of the forest."

The scene on the window became one of darkness and nightmares. "Where were you Celestia? Why didn't you stop them?" Kirin cried out through the pain eating away at his disfigured form. "If it's a monster they want, then I'll give them a monster to fear."

"You slowly but surely began replacing your damaged body parts by transmuting the limbs and skin from other creatures in the forest. You took the wings and right arm from a manticore. You took an antler and left back leg from a stag in the area as well. A bear was wondering through and you replaced the burnt skin, tissue and fur of your body with his then mercifully killed it. The pain was more bearable for you now and stretching your new wings you took off toward dragon territory to settle a score with two specific dragons. I seriously doubt Lord Silverclaw or Rubywing saw it coming when you knocked them out and teleported them to a secluded location. I'm sure it was more of a shock when Silverclaw woke up with your burnt and broken leg and Rubywing had his tail replaced with yours. Now that you had scared them for the rest of their lives you headed back to the Palace to exact your own brand of justice, snatching the claw from a passing eagle to complete your new form."

"W-w-what did I do?" Kirin asked timidly.

"You killed a good deal of them. Not right away, and certainly not quickly.” The Queen told him. “You flew into town calling yourself Discord, Lord of chaos and disharmony. This first thing you did was capture Proud Wing and made an example of him. He was one of the few ponies you allowed to live. You swapped your right manticore wing with his then broke the ends of them off rendering them useless."

"That was horrible." Kirin said.

High Queen Faust shook here head. "No, what was truly horrible is what came next. You rounded up every unicorn in the area and took their power. Every ounce of magic they had you took into yourself soaking every fiber of your being in magic. The magic of over five hundred unicorns at your disposal made you more powerful than my daughters but had the consequence of making you every bit a creature of magic as we alicorns are. Then, with all those unicorns corralled in a building, you filled it with water and drowned them all. With all that magic inside of a body not used to it, the power twisted your form, making you longer, growing a fang from the right corner of your mouth and twisting your own original horn into a spiral. Then, for what only Discord could consider funny, you reanimated the bodies of the dead unicorns and had them attack the others watching in delight as they tore their co-conspirators apart."

"I think I'm going to be sick." Kirin protested. Celestia hugged him close to her, trying her best to help him through this.

"I am sorry Kirin but there is still a small bit more." Queen Faust said. "After about six weeks Celestia returned to her home to find the landscape completely altered. Islands of land floated through the sky while clouds of cotton candy floated amongst them raining chocolate milk rain down. All the animals in the area had been twisted into new forms others had been mixed together to make entirely new creatures like Discords infuriating Piranha toads. Even the plants were not the same anymore. The now famous Zap Apple tree was also your doing."

“Discord made the Zap Apples?” Applejack asked in disbelief. “I didn’t know that.”

===============================================================

Celestia and Luna flew as fast as they could to their home to find a twisted mixed up creature sitting on their mothers throne. "Who are you and what are doing here? What happened to the town, where is everypony?" Luna demanded.

"You have some nerve to come in here and accost your new ruler." The creature said.

"I do not recognize your rule and will never bow down to you!" Celestia shouted at him.

"Do you not recognize me anymore my love. I know I've undergone some changes but it's still Kirin more or less… No, I would say less." Discord taunted them. "No I suppose Kirin doesn't quite describe me anymore. How about Draconequus? Yes, that has a nice ring to it."

"Kirin, what happened to you? What happened here?" Celestia asked as calmly as she could.

"I think my servant is best suited to answer that. Lackey! Oh lackey, do come out and say hello to the Princesses." Proud Wing walked out from behind the throne, a spiked chain wrapped around hi blue throat. "Now lackey, tell the Princesses what you did and mind, no lies."

"Princess Celestia. We, the movement against the Kirin, faked a letter from the Griffon Kingdom to get you out of the way. After we were sure you and Princess Luna were gone, we moved against the Kirin. We knew you were having relations with him. We knew it was only a mater of time before the two of you produced an offspring and then the dragon empire would have a claim on the throne should anything happen to you and your sister. We couldn't allow that to happen. We believed that if we got rid of him that would be the end of it."

"Tell her what you and your friends did." Discord said,

"Please Lord Discord." Proud Wing begged.

"Tell her!" He yelled. "Tell her how you and your friends broke my legs and arms! Tell her how you yourself cut the film from my wings! Tell her how you burned me alive and left me for dead!"

"Is this true Proud Wing? Did you and your followers commit these atrocities?" Celestia asked, anger building up inside her.

"Yes your majesty. We needed to send a message."

"Well you sent one alright and now nearly two thousand ponies lay dead. I will deal with you later." Celestia said.

"Guards." Discord bellowed. Two of the Princesses' royal guards entered the room. "Take our dear nobleman down to one of our nicer cells would you.”

“Apologies Sire, which cell is the good cell?” The guard asked, a strange green haze clouding his eyes.

“You know, the good cell that used to be the bad cell before it was remolded.” Discord informed him. The Draconequus looked back to the princesses. “I had new chains installed and had a fresh coat of mold added to the walls.”

The two guards remained were they were. “What are you waiting for, you’re dismissed.” He said waving them away. “I have matters to discuss with the Princesses."

As soon as the guard left the room with Proud Wing in tow, Celestia ran to Kirin but he generated a field in front him to keep her at bay. "Kirin, what wrong? I'm sorry, I didn't mean for any of this to happen."

"You're sorry; you, your sorry? Do you really think that's going to get you off the hook? You lied to me; you promised you'd be there! You promised you would protect me!"

"I'm sorry Kirin." She said.

"My name is not Kirin, my name is Discord!" He shouted at her. "Look at me Celestia! I had to take bits and parts from animals to rebuild my body after they tried to kill me. I am a monster! But now, now I will have justice."

"That isn't justice Discord, this is revenge." She argued.

"So what if it is? I don't have time for this, enjoy my changes to Ponyville."

"Where are you going?" Celestia asked.

"Cloudsdale then Manehatten. Some of the nobles escaped but not for long."

"Discord." Celestia said. "I have to know one thing. The foals, the colts and the fillies; you didn't…"

"No. Those children were innocents. Like me, they had done nothing wrong and therefore they should not be punished. They are at my house asleep. As soon as you open the door they will wake having no knowledge of the blood and the death that visited here."

"Thank you Kirin." Three of the gems of the Elements of Harmony appeared on her breastplate, the other three on Luna's. "Luna, now!" A beam of multicolored light shout out from the two Princesses, freezing Discord's feet to the floor. Watching his feet and tail turn to stone, the draconequus posed for her. If he was going to be a statue, he would be a magnificent one.

===============================================================

"I, I did all of that?" Kirin asked in disbelief. "I think I'm going to be sick again. I'm a monster. I should be put back in that statue before I hurt anypony."

"No Kirin." Luna said. "Even before he wiped his memory, Discord was changing. He was more clear minded and not as random or chaotic as he used to be."

"What happened to Proud Wing after I was sealed in stone?" Kirin asked.

The window changed and Kirin was shown a large courtroom in the palace where crowds of angry ponies were looking at the middle of the room, at the stand where stood a battered and bruised light blue pegasus with a broken manticore wing. Looking down from a large judge's table was Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.

"Proud Wing, what you have done is beyond treacherous." Princess Celestia said in an icy tone. "Betraying your country and the attempted brutal murder of my royal consort."

"Princesses please!" Pleaded Proud Wing. "I, I was only doing what I thought was best for the country. I didn't mean for any of this to happen."

"Still thy tongue traitor!" Princess Luna shouted in a similar icy tone.

"I don't think there's any room for doubt when I say this Proud Wing." Princess Celestia announced. "For your actions against the Kirin and for betraying Equestria, you are to be stripped of your title, your property, house, and all your holdings. As a further punishment, you will also dig graves for all the ponies that died because of your group's actions.

Proud Wing's jaw dropped upon hearing this. "But, but there are so many ponies dead…"

"Enough!" Shouted the white alicorn, her voice echoing throughout the courtroom. "When you are done with those graves, you shall be banished from Equestria and be forever known as our country's most notorious traitor."

"But, but I didn't mean to do this! I swear it!"

"Try telling that to my wife you bastard!" Shouted a stallion from the audience. "She died because she believed your lies and thanks to your actions all of Ponyville is destroyed!"

Ponies started to argue and agreed with the stallion while calling Proud Wing various insults. The crowed of condemned ponies standing in the middle of the room, shouted back, trying to defend their stance.

"Be still!" Shouted Princess Luna, causing the crowd of condemned ponies to quite down and look at her. "We are not finished yet. You ponies are a disgrace to Equestria. You ganged up on a single creature and tried to kill him for your own selfish desires. All those who helped Proud Wing and somehow escaped Discords wrath shall be banished from Equestria as well."

The crowd looked in disbelief upon hearing this statement. "But, what about the foals?" asked a mare.

"Those who weren't involved in this treachery shall be allowed to raise them." Princess Luna said. "We shall call forward relatives of the foals or members of the community to raise them if we must."

Princess Celestia looked at the crowd with a cold glare. "I expect all of you to pack your possessions and be ready to leave Equestria in one month." She banged a gavel. "Guards! Escort Mr. Proud Wing here to the cemetery to start his punishment. Court is adjourned!"

Kirin looked on in disbelief before saying, "Princess Celestia did all of that?"

High Queen Faust nodded. "Yes Kirin, she did. After he finished burying the dead and was banished from Equestria, no pony was sad to see him leave, and he was never seen again. When he died and came before me to face my judgment, I could not forgive him for what he had done. He and all of his followers are spending eternity in the underworld."

"So what now?" Kirin asked.

"You were encased in stone for a bit over a thousand years in which many many things happened. The capital was moved to Canterlot after an incident between my daughters. The ruins of Ponyville were reclaimed by the Everfree Forest only to be resettled by Applejack's ancestors. Shortly there after an new town of Ponyville was founded and grew to what it is today. After the power of the Elements of Harmony passed from my daughters to the new bearers, you were freed from your prison only to be defeated by Twilight and her friends but instead of a stone prison, Twilight sent you somewhere more, shall we say, inventive.

===============================================================

The screen in front of them, shifted images again to show a world with a checkerboard ground and a green sky filled with pink clouds. Floating amongst the clouds were winged toasters flying in formation towards a sunrise that could quite make it over the horizon. Discord sat at his throne amidst the chaos. “I’m so bored, chaos isn’t as much fun without anypony to share it with, or inflict it on as the case may be.” The Draconequus turned in his chair to a picture of Princess Celestia in a gold frame. “You always understood the importance of a little chaos every now and then.”

Discord sighed heavily and left this thrown, a mirror floating next to him. Instead of his reflection, the mirror showed him that which he desired most, the alabaster Princesses he loved for so many years. “You still love her don’t you?” A voice from the nether asked him.

“Odd, I’ve been here for years and thought that I was the only one here. Who might you be, strange and mysterious voice?”

A white alicorn landed in front of the Draconequus. “Consider me a concerned yet biased party.”

“Ahh Queen Faust, you daughter told me allay about you; what do you want?”

“I have a proposition for you Discord, one I that think might interest you.” She told him. My daughters have come into some trouble lately and I need you to help them.”

“Why should I?”

“Because you know as well as I what’s coming. The Elements of Harmony are Equestria’s only hope and the current bearers are the only ones that can do the job.”

“I’ve seen it but what can I do?” He asked.

“I can temporarily give you the power to act on my behalf, you can restore Luna’s immortality and connect the others to that gift as well. You will have the power to go between realms at will thought I would not recommend doing it too much.”

“If you can do this why not do it yourself?” He asked.

“I am forbidden from interfering directly but nothing was said about acting through another.” She said.

“Okay, if I do this favor for you, what’s in it for me?” Discord asked her, shining his claws against his chest.

“You get another chance to make things right between you and Celestia.” She told him. “Isn’t that what you’ve always wanted, a chance to turn back to clock, take back the things you said, the hurt you caused?”

“Yes, more than anything.”

“Then go, be an instrument of my will and do right by the ponies of Equestria.” The Draconequus turned to make preparations for his task. “Discord, a warning; if you harm any of them, if you betray my trust and use the power I have given you start a new era of chaos and destruction, rest assured, there is no place, no realm, no plain of existence that I will not find you.”

===============================================================

“Mother, you were his associate?” Celestia asked in disbelief.

“It was a calculated risk but one I was sure of. I knew you still had feelings for him and he you.”

“You always were a bit of a romantic Mom.” Luna said with a slight smile.

“Yes well, Kirin, I’m sure that Celestia can fill you in on the events of the last few years, I have done all I can for now." The queen said. "I must go now daughters come, let me hold you one more time before I go. You too Twilight." Luna, Twilight, and Celestia embraced the Queen tightly.

"We will miss you mother." They said.

"And I you three. Should you need me for anything, simply come here and call my name and if I can, I will come."

The eight ponies, dragon, and Kirin found themselves back in the palace once again. Rarity took a step and nearly fainted; Spike held her up. "Rarity, are you okay?"

"I'm fine darling, just a little weak." Rarity said.

Kirin walked over to her. "Rarity, have you been taking any mineral supplements during your pregnancy?"

"Just the normal prenatal vitamins. I'm told they have some minerals in them." She said.

"I thought so, do you trust me Rarity?" He asked.

"Yes, you've not given me reason to feel otherwise. Even after what we saw, I know that isn't you. You are a completely different pony."

"Thank you. Princess Celestia, I need a large ruby about the size of a decent apple and a glass of hot water." Celestia's horn glowed and the two items appeared before him. Kirin picked up the ruby and squeezed it within his claws reducing the gem to an incredibly fine powder. He mixed it with the water and handed the glass to Spike. "Spike, heat up one of your claws and mull the mixture with it. It will help the ruby powder to dissolve better."

Spike breathed fire on one of his claws and dowsed it in the glass causing it to steam and bubble. The glass appeared as if it contained a deep red fruit juice. "So I just drink it?" Rarity asked. Kirin nodded. Rarity took an experimental sip of the liquid, her face lighting up. "It tastes like strawberries, my favorite." Rarity quickly drained every drop from the glass feeling instantly better.

"The baby is draining minerals from you Rarity. You need to drink a glass of that every day or whenever you feel weak. You can use a mix of gems but a ruby has the highest concentration of the minerals you need. Spike, you should be able to crush the gem to powder but if you have trouble, let me know." Kirin informed them. "Speaking of which, were am I going to stay now? I can't kick Zecora out of my old home. And this castle belongs to you Princess…"

"You will be staying with me." Celestia said interrupting him. “I mean not with me but here at the castle, in your room. During the day I will hold court in Canterlot but days when I am not needed and evenings I will spend here. I'm sure there are enough rooms for you to have one of your own. Luna, if it's not too much trouble, could you and Twilight stay here with the children as well. If Discord was faithful to the castles reconstruction, your room should still be here and there should be more than enough room for Dawn and Dusk as well. After visiting with Mother, I think it would be nice to have the family under one roof again."

Luna looked to her wife who smiled and nodded. "We'd like that very much Tia, thank you. Come on Twilight, let me show you our room." Luna led her off down the hall toward the residence wing followed by Celestia, Kirin and the others. The entered a large two story circular room. Climbing the stairs Luna pointed across the hall. "See the large wooden door across the way with the sun emblazoned on it? That's Tia's room. Over here is ours." Luna said indicating a set of large wooden double doors with a crescent moon engraved into the doors. Luna pushed in the door s revealing a huge elegantly decorated room.

"Welcome home Luna." Twilight said smiling.

A New Teacher, A New Student

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 14 “A New Teacher, A New Student.”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Most of the rest of that day was devoted to moving the royal family into the new, or rather, newly rebuilt palace. Celestia moved back into her old room, as did Luna with Twilight. Dawn and Dusk got their own rooms on the lower floor. Celestia insisted that Kirin stay in the room directly to the right of hers and after a certain amount of hesitation on his part, he agreed. Even with the new ponies moving in there was still room for a good number of guests to stay if need be. The entirety of the old palace could house all of Ponyville if needed though the Royal family fervently hoped that would never be necessary. Celestia had to leave to address some issues with court. While she was gone, Kirin spent most of his time in the library. He had helped Twilight and Luna to move much of their personal collection into the palace to fill the many empty shelves. Luna and Celestia had promised Twilight that when they had a chance, many of the books from the royal library in Canterlot would be moved to the new palace.

While arranging the furniture in their room, Luna flopped down on the bed, exhausted. “Tired?” Twilight asked as she collapsed beside her, allowing the plush mattress to cradle her in its soft embrace.

“Just a bit,” she said with a sigh. “Today’s activities have been exhausting. Hopefully if we need to contact Mother again, we won’t have to use my mind; having all those ponies in my mind at the same time is fatiguing.”

“Well at least the day is near over.” Twilight said, trying to reassure her. “As soon as Celestia returns, we can have dinner and relax.”

“You have no idea how I wish that were true.” Luna told her. “We still have to arrange for supplies to be brought to the Palace and I still haven’t broken the news to Commander Stormwing that I’m asking Apple Bloom to pick out the guards that will be stationed here and that’s all on top of…”

Twilight put a hoof to her wife’s mouth the quiet her. “All of that can wait until tomorrow.” She said, getting to her hooves. Twilight nudged Luna in the side with her nose. “Come on, up, we still have a few boxes to unpack and the kids will be here soon with their own belongings.”

Luna and Twilight had just returned to their pile of boxes at the bottom of the stairs when Celestia materialized next to hem. “Sister, what kept you for so long?” Luna asked her.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t here to help with your move from the library, I had matters to attend to back in Canterlot.” She explained.

“Is everything okay?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“Exceptionally.” Celestia remarked. “I have informed the court of the restored castle and that we shall be making it our home from this day forward.”

“How’d they take the news?” Luna asked.

“Not well, which made it all the more enjoyable.” The alabaster Princess said with a smirk. “In no uncertain terms, I made it clear that the old palace was our home now and not a place of business; unless there is a matter of grave concern, we are not to be disturbed. I assured them that each and every day, Luna or myself would attend to court in Canterlot so the nobility and heads of state need not worry; the day-to-day affairs of the country would not be interrupted.”

“Did you inform the castle staff as well? I do hope the move won’t disrupt their lives too much.” Luna said.

“I did and I was quite taken aback by how overjoyed many of them were to get away from the hustle and bustle of Canterlot, even Chef Scoltsburg remarked how excited he was to arrange a kitchen the way he wanted instead of taking over from his predecessor, he also wanted me to let you know how much he missed your late night raids on the kitchen.”

“Luna, you didn’t?” Twilight remarked.

“Night court could be quite trying at times and I needed to refresh myself with the occasional treat, I see nothing wrong with it.” She said in her defense.

“The last time, you refreshed yourself with an entire double layer, chocolate and custard cake.” Celestia accused.

Twilight couldn’t help but laugh at her wife’s past antics. “I always knew Dawn got her love of sweets from you.”

===============================================================

Dinner that evening was plain but wholesome; Chef Scoltsburg and his staff would not arrive till early the next morning so until then, they were on their own. Twilight would not let Princess Celestia near the kitchens; her past attempts at cooking had been less that exemplary. After their meal, each of the ponies went to bed early wanting to give themselves plenty of time the next day to get ready for the wedding. Hours after going to bed, Kirin was still up pacing in his room. Trying to wear himself out, he stopped mid-pace, hearing an odd noise coming from the hall outside his door. Walking over to the door he poked his head out into the hall. His ears swivel around trying to find the source when he pinpointed it. He stepped out into the hall and found the noise was coming from Celestia's room. He stood there for a moment and was about to knock on the door when a dark purple hoof stopped him. "Interrupting at this point would not be the best idea."

"Princess Luna. I didn't mean to intrude on anything. It's just I heard…”

"Crying, yes." Luna sighed. "She's been doing a lot of that this evening, I've caught her several time when she thought no pony was looking."

"Is she hurt? It's not because of me I hope." Kirin said.

"Yes, I'm afraid it is because of you but not in the way you think." Luna motioned for him to follow her. "Come, let's talk in the unused room down the hall." They walked over to the room and closed the door behind them. Luna motioned for him to sit on the couch against the wall while she laid on the chase lounge on the other side of a small table from him. Luna could see the worried and conflicted look on the crossbreed’s face and sat patiently for him to say whatever it was that weighed heavily on his mind.

“Perchance this wasn’t such a good idea. I didn’t know my presence would cause the Princess grief; perhaps it would be for the best if I took my leave from the castle.” He finally spoke aloud

"Kirin, I don’t ever want to hear you say that again, especially not in front of my sister.” She said sternly.

“I’m sorry your majesty, I meant no offense; I simply did not desire to cause any further harm to your family.” He apologized.

“No, I’m the one who should be sorry, I did not mean to snap at you like that.” She said with a sigh. “Kirin, there's something you should know, something my Mother left out when she showed you your past. Locking you away in stone was possibly the hardest thing Tia had to do. Mother's window made it look like she tricked you and while it didn't bother me so much it absolutely devastated my sister."

"You didn't care Majesty?" Kirin asked.

"Let me rephrase that, I cared in so much that it hurt my sister and I didn't want to cause her pain, but locking you away did cause her such pain. Celestia was emotionally destroyed; she took your statue to her chambers and locked herself away for days at a time. It fell upon me to deal with the country’s operation and to raise and lower the sun and moon. I did all the work and she got all the credit. It just burned me up, no wonder… No, this isn't about me. Tia and I already worked through our issues, this is about you. Sufficed to say, I was gone for a while."

"You were banished to the moon by Princess Celestia for a thousand years because you tried to take over the country. That much I knew, though not why; sorry." Kirin said.

"Don't be and please stop saying sorry for everything, you’re far too apologetic; none of us really had any control over what had happened. The point I'm trying to get to is, that for nearly a thousand years Celestia was alone. When the new castle in Canterlot was built, she had your statue put in a place of honor in the royal garden where she could see it every morning from her balcony. She forced herself to put on a brave face but inside, she was hollow and cold." Luna whipped a tear from her left eye. "For all that time, she never took on another student or another lover for that matter. There were times servants had caught her talking to your statue, sometimes in the middle of the night. Celestia wasn't living; she was going through the motions for the benefit of the country. Then came Twilight Sparkle. Twilight was the first student Celestia had taken under her wing since you. I asked her once, apart from her magic, what made Twilight stick out amongst all the other unicorns at her school."

"What did she say?" Kirin asked.

"Celestia just smiled and told me that Twilight reminded her of both you and me. It was Twilight that freed me of Nightmare Moon's grasp and she also defeated you at your own game, or rather Discord."

"If you were gone, how do you know this?" He asked.

"Twilight told me. When she was still a filly, she happened across Tia's diary. Twilight, being the inquisitive young mare that she was, she couldn't help but read it. From what she told me, Celestia was quite graphic in her description of your meetings. Poor thing got more of an education than she bargained for. But, she told me that it also talked about how she felt after you were gone. I can only imagine that kind of sorrow and regret. But then Discord returned having learned nothing from his imprisonment. Twilight stopped his attempt to take over again and we thought she had sealed you back in your prison. Years later Discord would return again, a bit more humble this time to warn us of impending danger.

"What kind of danger?"

"That's not really the point, and besides, Twilight could explain that part better than I. The important thing is that the knowledge that you were back and that you had started to mend your ways gave Tia new hope but also dragged up those feelings of sorrow. For my part, I admit, I hated Discord even more for hurting Tia again but Celestia reminded me of all the good times we had with you. Good for her maybe.

"Sorry?" He said confused.

"You and Tia were always pulling pranks on me or the guards, but mostly me. I was your two's favorite target. One time Celestia distracted me while you replaced my favorite breakfast with a bowel of strained alfalfa, I hate alfalfa!"

Kirin tried to control his laughing. "Terribly sorry Princess."

"That." She shouted, pointing at him. "That right there is what made it hard to do what Tia thought was necessary. She hoped that below all the hatred, the pain and the thirst for revenge, the old Kirin still existed. But today, she knows she cannot entertain such romantic illusions. The Kirin that you were and the Kirin that you are; she knows they are two different individuals but that doesn't keep her from loving you any less. To her it doesn't matter. She looks at you and all she sees is the magnificent Kirin she fell in love with."

"Princess please, you're making me blush." He said, trying to hide his face behind a claw.

"I will say though, you seem to be a little more open about your feelings." Luna commented with a smile. "Kirin, in all of the confusion, I'm afraid that we neglected to ask how you feel about all of this."

"I don't really know. I woke up this morning pretty sure who I was. I didn't know why I was in the palace, I figured I drank a little too much at the concert. And now I'm told that not only have I been knocking hooves with Princess Celestia but I'm also this monster Discord with a misshapen twisted body. If that's true, then why do I still look the way I always have?"

"It's an illusion, a glamor. It looks and feels real but it's not. You cast it on yourself as part of a deal you made with Dinky Whooves when you swamped her leg for her marefriend’s."

"Yes, how are they by the…" Kirin's expression went blank.

"Are you all right Kirin, what is it?"

"I remembered that. Just then, the whole process even how I did it, my conversation with Dinky and Big Macintosh, its all there!" He said triumphantly.

"That's wonderful Kirin. It seems that little trip down memory lane with my mother is doing some good, your memory already seems to be returning. I'm certain the more emotionally powerful memories will be the first to return, the others with time hopefully." Luna noticed the crestfallen look on his face. "What's the matter?"

"I also remember the argument I had with the Princess. I promised her, back when I escaped from the stone prison. I promised her I would never use that spell again."

"It seems Discord wasn't able to completely wipe my sister from your memory. Do you remember what else happened?"

"I yelled at her. I accused her of breaking her promises. If I close my eyes, I can still see her face, I hurt her. I can see the tears in her eyes threatening to fall. I…" Kirin paused, starting to cry himself. "I don't want this! I don't want to be a monster again! He did it on purpose. He, I said those words to hurt her on purpose. I don't want to be like that." He sobbed.

Luna walked over to the depressed creature and wrapped her hooves around him, hugging him tightly. "Then don't; seeing how this memory pains you proves that you are not Discord, but that does bring up another question, how exactly do you feel about my sister?"

"I don't know." Kirin said, trying to dry his tears. "I feel happy when I'm next to her. If I see her unhappy, I want to do anything I can to cheer her up. When your mother was showing us my past, there were parts I could tell were hurting her, I wanted to wrap my arms around her and hold her tightly."

"Why didn't you?" She asked.

"Because she's Princess Celestia! It was bad enough for me to be sharing that space with her. Somepony like me shouldn't even speak to her let alone have the audacity to touch her."

"But you wanted to didn't you?" She asked.

"Yes, so badly. I wanted to hold her and tell her everything was going to be okay. But I don't know why. I have these feelings every time I see her but I don't know why. We don't have a history I can remember."

"I thought so." Luna said smiling. "Discord was able to wipe out your memories of her but not your feelings for her. For all his intelligence, for all his power, he never really understood what true love really is." She said shaking her head with a slight grin on her face.

"I don't understand." Kirin said.

"Love Kirin, true love is not a memory it's not even a feeling. True love is a power that binds two souls together. It surrounds, penetrates, and unites them as one. That's how it was for Twilight and me and a bond like that cannot be broken, not by a thousand swords, and certainly not by removing your memories. You still love my sister; very much I would hasten to guess. While you still feel the burning passion between the two of you, you've forgotten why; in time I think you'll start to remember again. In the meantime, don't try to force it; hang around Celestia when you can and if something happens, then it happens, don't fell guilty about it and don't let her feel guilty about it either."

"Yes Princess Luna." Kirin said bowing his head.

"And that's another thing, you never use to referred to us by our titles in the past, you really should get used to not using them again. I never cared for mine personally. Can you remember the nickname you used to call my sister?"

Kirin concentrated and racked his brain when only one word would come to him. "Celest."

"I knew Discord couldn't take everything. Well, I'm tired and we have a big day ahead of us. I think we should both get some sleep and I need to get back to Twilight before she suspects I have a marefriend on the side."

"Thank you Prin… Luna. You've given me a lot to think about." They both left the room, Kirin yawning loudly. He watched as Luna flew across the gallery to her own room before he walked toward his own, bleary eyed. Opening the door he walked in and shut it behind him, not noticing the golden sun upon the door.

===============================================================

The room was dark and he didn't feel like wasting the magic to light the candles. Crossing the floor he yawned again and scratched an itch on his flank. The sound of his yawning seemed to echo in the room waking it's only occupant. "Kirin?"

The half-breed's eyes immediately snapped open and every candle in the room lit at once. Kirin found he had walked into the Princesses room by accident. "Celest!" He said in shock. "I'm so sorry, I was tired, and I must have walked in here by mistake. I'm so sorry, I'll just be going."

"Wait." Celestia reached out a hoof to stop him. "You haven't called me by that name in over a thousand years, why now?" She asked.

"I was having trouble sleeping, your sister Luna was up as well and we talked for a while. I was able to remember something and that name. Luna told me that I used to call you that all the time."

"I will have to have a talk with my sister in the morning." Celestia noticed the concerned look on Kirin's face. "It's nothing bad, I just need to chat with her myself, in the meantime, can I ask a favor of you?"

"Yes of course, anything." Kirin said with a small smile.

"Stay with me tonight, lay here and keep me warm." She pleaded with him. "Nothing untoward just, I want to be close to you right now, if that's all right?"

Kirin smiled slightly and thought to himself. 'Something tells me, I never could say no to her.' He climbed up on the bed next to her and lay down, curling his limbs under him. Celestia wrapped a wing around him and they both lay their heads on the pillow quickly falling asleep.

For the forth time that night Celestia had been woke from her slumber. Kirin was kicking in his sleep. He was either running toward or away from something. Celestia wrapped her legs around him and hugged him close. "I wish I could help you but dreams are Luna's domain, not mine. Hush now darling, calm yourself." She whispered sweetly.

"Angel? Where are you Angel?" Kirin mumbled in his sleep.

Celestia was taken aback slightly, he had called out for her with another name he had not called her since that first time they met and even then he was only partially conscious. "I'm here dearest."

The frantic draconequus seemed to relax and breathe easier. He rolled over and snuggled into her chest. "I missed you Angel." He whispered.

Tears started to silently fall from Celestia's eyes as she laid her head down, nuzzling him in return. "I've missed you as well my beloved."

===============================================================

The morning was nearing eight and the sun had still not risen above the horizon even though the moon had long set in the west. Twilight, Luna and their children were sitting in the smaller of their two dining rooms. "Mom, can we eat now, I'm starving." Dawn asked.

"I seriously doubt you're going to starve Dawn but if you want, go wake up your Aunt and let her know that it's Spring now not Winter, and the sun should be up at this hour." Luna told her daughter.

Dawn scrambled to get up from the table and trotted to the door. "Better hurry sis or I'm going to eat your breakfast before you get back!" Dusk hollered to her.

"You'd better not!" She snapped back as she galloped out the door.

"Dusk, must you tease your sister so?" Twilight asked.

"Sorry Mother." He said.

Dawn slowed from a gallop to a trot as she approached the door to her Aunt Celestia's room. Tapping the door lightly with a hoof she waited for an answer but none came. Opening the door slowly she peaked in and noticed that the room was still wrapped in the blackness of night. Concentrating hard, Dawn managed to light a quarter of the lamps in the chamber bathing it in a soft light. "Aunt Celestia? Mom says you need to get up and raise the sun before the ponies think she's tried to usurp your throne again."

Celestia raised her head from the pillow and saw her niece staring at her and Kirin from the doorway. "Dawn, please do me the favor of raising the sun for me this morning and tell your mothers that I'll will be down in a short while."

Dawn simply nodded her acknowledgement and slowly pulled her head out of the room, her jaw still hanging open. Shortly after she closed the door she could be heard galloping down the hall. "Moooooooooooooom!"

"Damn, this is just what I need this morning." She said under her breath.

Within a short span of time, both Luna and Twilight had teleported into the room. "Sister, I'm surprised at you. He had most of his memory erased yesterday and you've already gotten him into your bed." Luna said.

"It's not what it looks like, and please, keep your voices down. The poor thing has been tossing and turning all night." Celestia said smiling down at him. She looked back up at her sister and Twilight. "He came in here last night by mistake and I, well, I asked him to stay with me."

Twilight had a disappointed look on her face. "So you slept with him?"

"Don't look at me like that Twilight. Yes, we slept together and that is all we did, sleep. I asked if he would just stay with me, I couldn't help it. I know you read my diary when you lived with me in Canterlot Twilight, you know how long I've waited for him."

"I know Celestia, that's why I couldn't turn him back to stone when he came back. But this, I don't know. I won’t pretend to know anything about memory; I never studied much on the inner workings of the brain past the use of magic. I think it's best if we let the memories come back on their own instead of forcing it."

"I'm sure you are correct my former student but I would ask one thing. Luna, please, no matchmaking shenanigans. If Kirin is to come back to me, I want him to do it on his own terms, not because you encouraged him."

"As you wish Tia; I solemnly swear that I will not encourage him to submit to your lustful desires."

"Luna, you know what I mean!" Celestia practically shouted.

"Yes sister; I promise, I will keep my nose out of it." She said with a small giggle.

"Good, I see Dawn has raised the sun so if you'll excuse me I have somepony to wake." Luna and Twilight closed the door behind them, leaving Celestia alone in the room with Kirin. Crawling back into bed she wrapped a wing around him and kissed him lightly on the forehead. "Kirin sweetheart, it's time to get up." She whispered in his ear.

Kirin blinked his eyes a few time and slowly raised his head. Looking around, he remembered his surroundings. He saw a large white wing draped across him and when he turned his head he was met with Celestia's smiling face. "Uhm. Well, this is awkward."

"Well, we could start with good morning." She said, kissing his nose. "And see where it goes from there."

Kirin blushed then quickly got up from the bed, tripping over his own feet as he stumbled toward the door. "I'm sorry, I can't do this. It was wrong for me to stay here last night."

"It's okay Kirin." She said.

"No, it's not okay. I know what you're trying to do and any other time, I'd be flattered possibly even willing to give in and let it happen but last night while I slept, I had a dream, a moment of clarity.” He told her. “I am not your Kirin; but neither am I Discord."

"Kirin, you don't know what you're saying." Celestia said.

"That's just it, for the first time since I was told my memories had been stolen from me, I finally do understand. My name is Kirin only because I know no other. What memories I do have I can't trust because some demented sociopath decided to play marry hob with our brain. I look at you and I know in my heart that I love you, but I don't know why." Kirin could see the hurt and the pain welling up inside her. "I need to go for a while but I promise, I'll be back before the wedding. I need to sort a few things out for myself and well; the least said the better."

Celestia walked over and hugged him tightly. "Promise me you'll return." She said.

Kirin hugged her back. "I promise, I will return."

===============================================================

Kirin walked into the dining room to find the others having just finished their meal. "Good morning."

"Good morning Kirin. Did you sleep well?" Luna asked, having just finished reading a scroll from Spike.

"Well, yes and no. I actually need to talk to Twilight for a moment, it sort of concerns her."

A strange look passed between Twilight and her wife. "Sure, uhm let's go out to the terrace." Twilight said.

As he rounded the table, Dawn ran over and hugged Kirin tightly and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. "What was that for?" He asked.

"For everything you did for me and Dinky." Dawn told him. " My mothers told me about what happened and I wanted you to know that both me and Dinky appreciate everything you did for us, thank you."

Kirin smiled and bowed. "You are most welcome Princess."

Stepping out onto one of the many balconies of the castle, Twilight looked into the innocent face of the draconequus before her. "What can I do for you Kirin?" She asked.

"I need to know how much dragon magic you've studied. Queen Faust said you were the only unicorn to ever be able to perform both unicorn and dragon magic." He said. "I need to know what you can do are there any spells you've cast?"

"There was one, a few months ago, I turned snow to steam instantly. Other than that, it's been mostly book work."

"Have you learned anything about transmutation?" Kirin asked her.

"Only the basics, I've never actually tried it." She said.

"That will have to do. Twilight, I need your help, there's something I have to do and I need the help of somepony that can perform the same magic as I. Will you help me?" He asked.

“A long as what you ask me will not bring anypony to harm then yes, of course I’m willing to help.

"Thank you, but not here, I’m afraid we have to do a bit of traveling.” Kirin said. He saw a look of hesitation in Twilight's expression. “Not to worry, I promised Celest that I would back in time for the wedding.”

"In case you didn’t know, we recently got a scroll from Spike informing us that Rarity hasn’t been feeling well and the kids have decided to postpone the wedding until she’s better. I suspect it has something to do with her depleted mineral levels.” Twilight deduced.

“I’m sure you are correct but to be on the safe side, when we return, I should look into it.” He said.

“All right then, let me go talk to Luna and I'll be right back." Twilight left the room, only to return shortly. "I'm ready to go, Luna will cover for us till we get back. Where are we going anyway?"

"Dragon country." He said with a smile. Kirin grabbed her left foreleg and they both vanished from the kitchen.

===============================================================

Luna walked into her sister's room. She could here her crying from the hall and had a fairly good idea why. "Tia, are you all right?"

"He's never coming back is he?" She asked through her tears.

"He'd better, he took Twilight with him."

"That's not what I meant Luna. Kirin, he's never going to be the same Kirin I fell in love with."

Luna sat next to her sister on her large round bed. Looking around the room and at how dark it was, Luna used her magic to pull open the curtains to the balcony, letting the light of the new day enter the room, warming it with it's rays. "Tia, there was something in Discord letter that I think can actually help. He said that we are the product of our memories and our experiences. Even if Kirin got only his memories back and nothing from Discord, he still wouldn't be the same Kirin. Everything that's happening to him now, every interaction he has will change who he is. It doesn't mean he's not the same Kirin you fell in love with, he just has different memories that add to who he already is."

"When did you get so smart about this sort of thing?" Celestia asked her, wiping the tears from her face.

Luna smiled. "Since I married Twilight. Everyday she makes me happy to be alive and I know that in time Kirin will make you just as happy all over again. Just take it slow. I know you've been waiting for so long and the temptation to take what you remember as yours is powerful but in this instance you really should take it slow. Let him come to you." A large smile crossed her face as she brushed some of the mane out of her sister's face and wiped a stray tear from her cheek. "Let him come claim you, and I mean that in every sense of the word."

Celestia smiled. "Hey, who's the big sister here? I'm the one that's supposed to council and comfort you."

"You've been doing it for a long time, it's my turn now." Luna hugged her sister tightly. "It'll be okay, you'll see."

===============================================================

Twilight and Kirin appeared on a ledge high in the mountains. "Welcome to dragon country!” He shouted with false enthusiasm. “Time for your first lesson in transmutation. It's cold up here and you need a coat or something to stay warm."

"What do I need to do?"

"The first thing to understand is that all things are made up of energy. You, me, that rock behind you, even the air. Different combinations of positive and negative energies make up the mater of the world around us. Let me show you." Kirin picked up a rock. "All right, now watch closely. Watch what I do and try to follow it with your own magic. I don't want you to attempt this yet, just observe."

"Okay." She said.

Kirin's left horn started to glow and a dark circle of runes appeared beneath him. Twilight watched as the rock fell apart into dust. Twilight watched as that dust broke down further and further until a bolt of energy left the material and struck the ground.

"What was that?" She asked surprised.

"When you break an item down to it's most basic form, you release the energy from it. The key is to hold on to that energy so you can us it to restructure it into what you want. It is very important to remember however that you cannot create something out of nothing. What you make will only have the same mass as what you took apart. So if you want to create something ten kilograms in mass you have to provide ten kilograms of mater. Do you understand?"

"I think so, let me try it on that rock over there." She said, eager to be learning a new form of magic.

"Wait," he said. “First things first, calm down. I can tell this is exciting for you but you need to concentrate hard and stay focused on what you are doing. You can’t let stray thoughts or ideas creep in.” Twilight nodded. Kirin picked up the rock the purple alicorn had targeted and placed it on a hunk of bark. "This will help you recognize the difference in materials. Take apart the rock but not the wood. Try to hold onto the energy but if you feel it starting to slip, try to direct it at the ground where it can dissipate harmlessly. The rock doesn’t want to break apart, you have to force it, exert your will over the matter in front of you.”

Twilight closed her eyes and focused on the rock. Her horn began to glow and the same runic circle appeared beneath her. Unlike Kirin's, her circle was lavender in color. She focused on the rock and found resistance. The rock did not want to break apart. Twilight tried to force it to do her bidding as Kirin instructed but the harder she tried the more force she found pushing back. Twilight tried the opposite approach and eased back, applying less and less pressure. She brushed the rock gently with her mind and the object disintegrated into a fine powder. It seemed to her, the lightest touch was the best way to go. She brushed the powder but nothing happened. Thinking for a moment, she had an idea. In her mind she lightly blew against the material and it fell even further apart releasing the energy from the rock. Twilight encircled the energy with her magic forming it into a ball.

"Impressive Twilight. Usually the first time a mage imposes their will on an object it's very taxing. You seemed to struggle a little but then breezed right through it." Kirin said approvingly.

"But I didn't impose my will over it at all. I tried but it kept resisting me, so I tried the opposite and used gentle methods to get it to do what I want. In my mind a lightly brushed the rock and it fell apart into dust."

"Really? I think my old master said something about this. He said…"

"Kirin, are you okay? You look like you've seen a ghost." Twilight said.

"I can remember him Twilight; not everything mind you but I can remember my old teacher, Spellfire the Ancient! I can remember him and everything he taught me when we were first starting out. I guess teaching you this magic jogged my memory enough to bring those few memories to the surface.

Twilight hugged him, careful not to drop the ball of energy. "I'm so happy I could help you remember something that was such a big part of your life." She said smiling. "Can you remember what your teacher told you? I mean, what you were saying earlier about the transmutation."

“If I’m remembering this correctly, I asked him during our first lesson why I had to essentially overpower the material and he told me that force was all that many dragons understood readily but when I become a true master of the art, I would not have to impose my will on the material anymore. I'm sure that is what he was talking about. I'm impressed you could accomplish that so early." The draconequus said, smiling. "All right, still have that ball of energy? I want you to use it to make something, but remember, it has to be something of equal mass as the rock you took apart."

Twilight concentrated hard and slowly the ball of energy changed shape and turned into a large heavy scarf. "Sorry, the ball of energy wasn't enough so I took some front the ground as well. I hope that's okay."

"That's more than okay Twilight, that's amazing. It took me a long time before I could use the energy from two different materials to form a single object. I can see it's going to be a learning experience training you." Kirin was quite pleased with his student. "If you're ready we should get going before it gets too late." Twilight nodded and they vanished again to reappear on another, much larger, ledge.

"Where are we now?" She asked.

This is the home of Lord Silverclaw and his brother Rubywing. They've had my original right leg and tail for over a thousand years. I think they've been punished enough for killing my parents. I'm here to take back what's mine and return to them there own body parts. The parts themselves were horribly burned and broken so they will need some considerable healing. That's what I need you for, no matter how many spells I mastered, simple healing spells always escaped me."

"Perhaps we could teach each other." Twilight suggested.

"I'd like that." He said. "Well, let's get this over with. I'm sure they are not going to be happy to see me."

Kirin and Twilight cautiously walked into the cave. "I think they know we're here."

"You would be correct alicorn." Rubywing said as he ambled out of the shadows.

"Greetings. How's your brother doing, leg paining him much?" Kirin asked mockingly.

"Not as bad as it used to but what do you care?" Lord Silverclaw said as he joined his brother. "What do you want halfbreed, have you come to torment us further?"

"No, I've come to end your punishment. You've suffered enough and to be honest, I want my leg and tail back. In return I will give back yours to you."

"What makes you think we'd trust you enough to do that?" Rubywing asked.

"What makes you think I'm giving you a choice?" Kirin's horns glowed vibrantly and the two dragons fell unconscious onto the cave floor. "Don't worry Twilight, they're still alive, just asleep. Is it still assault when you're reversing something like this?"

"I don't know honestly. Call it reversing a past mistake." Twilight justified.

The total procedure took the better part of four hours to complete. Kirin did most of the work by transmuting the legs and tail one at a time to save himself the stress of the change. The size difference between the body parts also became a bit of a hindrance but working carefully, he was able to re-size the leg and the tail to something more appropriate for his body. The field of magic around Kirin's head faded and Twilight relaxed. " I hope that helped. I don't think the pain blocking spell was meant to block quite that much." Twilight said.

"Yes, it helped quite a bit, it still hurt but it was bearable. I hate to ask you to exert yourself more but can you start on my leg and tail, they are hurting quite a bit." Kirin asked her.

"Are you sure we should be doing this here, around them." She asked.

"They'll be out for a couple of days. I wanted to make sure we'd be long gone before they woke up." Twilight sat at his side as he laid down, stretching out the injured limbs. Since the birth of her two children, Twilight had become quite adept at healing spells. The damage to Kirin's limbs was quite extensive but Twilight found patches here and there of healthy undamaged skin and hair. She concentrated her magic there, forcing the patches to grow and spread out, obliterating the old scar tissue as the good skin spread. The tail was actually in much better shape and took less time repair.

"There Kirin, I've done the best I can, somepony with better skills than I will have to take care of the bones and joints. They will hurt and for that I'm sorry."

"No, that's quite all right Twilight. I'm grateful for all you've done and I almost hesitate to ask more." He said reluctantly.

"There's more?" She asked.

"Yes, since I was shown what kind of monster Discord was, it's been my plan to rid myself of Discords form. My back end is almost back to what it used to be and for that I thank you. I'm going to need your help to finish the process."

"I don't know if this is something I can do Kirin I just learned how to transmute a rock. I don't think I could do whole limbs." She argued.

"I'm not asking you to. You’ve shown great skill in the fundamentals of transmutation but transmuting a rock and transmuting living tissue are two entirely different things. You did a wonderful job on the soft tissue of my leg and tail and while you didn't transmute it you were able to heal it. This is what I ask of you, I will be deconstructing my limbs one at a time and rebuilding my form. I will transmute a patch of hair and scale in the appropriate places, all I'm asking you to do is to pull form the energy orb to help the tissue and hair to grow and cover the exposed muscle, tendon and bone; I know you can do this."

"You are the expert in this field, if you're sure I can do this than I will do my best. I would suggest you not force it though. Do what we talked about and gently persuade it to do what you want, I think the pain involved is a byproduct of forcing your will on the material."

"I'll give it a try, couldn't hurt." He said. Kirin focused on his right arm. The glamor illusion dropped and he was looking at the right arm and paw of a manticore. He closed his eyes again and like Twilight had suggested, he did not impose his will on the arm but rather brushed it lightly with his mind. The limb fell apart into its basic elements. Blowing on the fragments, they further broke down into energy. Kirin reacted quickly and caught the energy with his magic. Twilight was right, there was no pain, only a little discomfort. He knew he was bleeding and had to act quickly. Focusing the captured energy, he began to reform the limb. Starting with the bones, he rebuilt the arm almost by automatic. It seemed to Kirin that he had an ingrained idea of what his original body was supposed to look like and how it was supposed to feel. When the bones were complete he wrapped them in muscle, tendons, nerves, and blood vessels.

"I'm sorry Kirin, I can't watch you do that, it's a little disturbing. Please tell me when you're ready for me to do my part."

"My apologies Twilight. I forgot how unnerving it could be to see a body reconstructed. Although, if you are at all interested in draconequus physiology, it might behoove you to pay close attention." He said. "At any rate, the arm is finished and is ready for you.

Twilight busied herself with growing the skin on Kirin's arm while he deconstructed the other. Twilight tried not to look and focused on what was in front of her. Pulling the energy from the sphere seemed to work better that using the latent energy in either herself or the patients. The sphere's energy seemed pure by comparison and so lent itself to manipulation. Under Twilight skilled magic, the arm was as good as new. Tan fur covered it from the shoulder down to the mid forearm where the fur coat gradually gave way to brown scales and five very sharp claws. Be the time she was Done, Kirin was finished with the other arm. "That was quick, are you sure everything went okay?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, it seems your method is much easier. I don't have to expend as much energy and the material obeys me better without me having to force it into the arrangement I need. It sounds weird but it's like I'm asking it to obey me and it just snaps into the shapes and structures I need."

Kirin continued to transmute his own body back to what it was before Discord. The other arm finished he moved onto the main trunk of his body. Reorienting his ribs, he was able to move his internal organs around without having to disconnect and reconnect anything. Kirin deconstructed the bear pelt that covered his torso and Twilight replaced it with new skin and tan fur to mach the rest of him.

Twilight sat back exhausted. "Well, I think that's about got it. I don't know what else there is."

"There are three other things that are left but nothing major. My wings for one; I was thinking about taking the antler and turning it into another horn like the one on the left and thirdly, fangs or no fangs? I need to do something; I don't want just one fang sticking out there."

"If you insist on two horns than I'd go with fangs but a little smaller. It would provide symmetry for your face." Twilight laughed. "Listen to me, I'm starting to sound like Rarity."

"Well, are you ready to continue? Have you rested enough?" Kirin asked.

"I believe so but lets take our time. I'll be here if something goes wrong and you need to be healed but be careful, I know this take a lot of energy."

"It'll be okay Twilight, trust me." Kirin focused his energy and deconstructed the deer antler and both wings at the same time. The power orb grew three times in size instantly and Twilight could see that Kirin was having difficulty containing it. She reached out with her magic and kept the integrity of the orb. Kirin was loosing control. The antler on the right side of his head was replaced with another horn identical to the one on the left. A small set of fangs appeared in the front corners of his mouth and a set of wings slowly built up from his back. He had just finished building the wings when he lost consciousness. Twilight had no idea what to do, she didn't know what was wrong with him other than exhaustion but something inside told her this was serious.

Stretching out her mind she contacted the only person that knew more about magic than her, her old teacher. 'Celestia, I need you. Something's wrong with Kirin and I don't know what to do. I need you here, I don't know what to do.’

Celestia appeared next to her with a flash of brilliant white light. "What happened Twilight? What are the two of you doing here in dragon territory?" She asked almost in a panic. Twilight told her everything. She told her about her lesson in transmutation, the incident with the dragon brothers, and everything the led up to the current situation.

"What are we going to do, I can't hold all this energy forever." Twilight said.

Celestia took hold of it with her own magic. "I've got it Twilight, rest yourself." Twilight lay down as Celestia took hold of the energy. She stared at it for a while and it changed from a brilliant white glowing orb into something that matched the color of Kirin's tan color. Slowly she lowered the orb and let the energy drain from the orb and into him. "There, that should keep him with us until his own natural reserves are replenished. What were you two doing out here that required so much energy? And who are those two dragons sleeping over there?"

Twilight got up and used her newfound ability to deconstruct a large rock against the cave wall. "Could you roll him on his stomach and pull out his wings. I need them extended." She asked.

Celestia used her magic to do as she asked. "Twilight, please tell me what's going on."

As Twilight started to use the energy to grow the leathery film that would complete the new wings she started to explain to the Princess the events of the last four hours. "Kirin and I came here to retrieve his back leg and tail from those two dragons. He told me that they had suffered enough with his burned and damaged limbs. He brought me along as a sort of backup I suppose. He showed me how to deconstruct and reconstruct mater. The scarf I'm wearing used to be a bunch of rocks! Can you believe it?" She said a little excited.

"He told me he wouldn't use that spell again." Celestia said upset. "He lied, again."

She finished with one wing and started on the other. "I wouldn't say lie. I think this was meant to be a surprise for you." Celestia immediately regretted her words. "He genuinely doesn't like Discord or the thought that any part of him could be the same. He wanted to retrieve his old limbs and end the punishment Discord had inflicted on them and then he told me he was going to rid himself of every last vestige of Discord."

"So that's what you've been doing, transmuting his body back to what it used to be?" She asked amazed.

"Not me, I've just been using healing spells to regrow the skin and hair over the new limbs and such but drawing on transmuting energy is faster and I think better than using the patients own internal energy."

"Hence the rocks."

"Yes. Kirin said that once the material is broken down to energy, it doesn't matter how you use it just that any excess be directed to the ground to keep from hurting anypony. There, I'm done." Twilight announced. "What do you think?"

Celestia walked around the wings Twilight had finished. They were unlike his old wings in that they were much larger dragon wings than he used to have and the leathery webbing extended all the way to the base of his tail much like a bat to give him better surface area for gliding and manipulation of the wind currents. "I'm sure that when he gets a chance to fly again, he'll be quite grateful for your work Twilight. For now, I think we should get him back to the palace. I'd like Fluttershy to take a look at him to make sure he's healthy." Celestia tool a second look at his face. "Two horns and two fangs. Hmm, I'll have to be careful around those."

“Celestia?" She asked not quite hearing what she said.

"It's nothing, pay it no mind." As suddenly as she arrived, they all vanished leaving the dragons to sleep in peace.

Together Again

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 15 “Together Again.”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Lying on a bed in the hospital wing of the palace, Kirin woke slowly clutching his head. “Okay, I don’t know who thought it would be funny to drop an anvil on my head but when I get my claws on them…”

“You dropped that anvil on your own head.” Celestia interrupted

Kirin looked up to see Celestia beautiful face twisted into a scowl. “Uhm, I can explain.” He said holding up a claw.

“Really, You can explain why you absconded with my sister in law? I hope so because Luna is quite upset. I never would have thought Twilight the type to cheat on my sister. How could you Kirin?”

“It’s nothing like that! I have no interest in Twilight outside of the academic arena! I just borrowed her so I could…” He looked up and noticed her smiling one of her knowing grins. “I hate you, you know that right?”

Celestia couldn’t contain her laughter any longer. “The look on your face was priceless!” She shouted. The Princess was laughing so hard; tears were flowing down her cheeks.

Kirin bounded off the bed and began to tickle her mercilessly. “You want a laugh; I’ll give you a laugh.” He said with a smile on his face. Kirin seemed to instinctually know where her ticklish spots were and exploited all of them.

“Stop, stop, I can’t breathe!” She pleaded.

A cough came from the door loud enough to get their attention. “If you two are finished fooling around, there’s a whole room full of ponies out here waiting to see Kirin. I suggest you compose yourselves.” Luna said as she turned and left the room.

Kirin bashfully got off of Celestia. “Sorry about that, I don’t know what came over me. My apologies.”

“No, there’s nothing to apologize for. I’m just happy you were apply to touch me without blushing.” Kirin’s face lit up in a vibrant blush. “Oh dear, I spoke too soon. Kirin; I know what you did and I’m very proud of you for returning the parts you took from those dragons. Twilight told my why you did it, and I’m both honored and humbled by it.”

Celestia wrapped her front legs around Kirin and embraced him tightly. “I just want you to know that even if you can’t remember all the time we spent together; I still love you and I’m willing to wait for however long it takes for you to regain your memories. If you ever want to talk; you know, about how things used to be, please ask.”

She broke the embrace allowing him to breathe a little easier. “Thank you Celest. I think I’ll take you up on that offer but for now I think we should see what the others want.” He said trying to smooth down the fur on his chest.

Jato poked his head through the door to see Kirin and Princess Celestia sitting next to each other, talking softly. The Princess was first to notice his presence. “Hello there Jato, don’t be timid, it’s quite all right for you and everypony to come in now.”

The light blue pegasus pulled his head back and shouted into the other room. “It’s okay guys, they’re not fooling around anymore!”

Rainbow Dash lightly cuffed her son in the back of the head as she pushed him into the room, Honey following close behind. “Jato, that’s no way to talk about the Princess.” Dash reprimanded. “Hey Kirin, Princess, how’s it going?”

“Fine, thank you Mrs. Cloud.” Kirin said.

Dash sighed. “Just call me Rainbow Dash, why does every pony call me Mrs. Cloud?”

“You didn’t complain so much when you took my name.” Soarin said.

“Sorry Babe, it just makes me sound old.”

“Wow Rainbow, I never though you’d be the first to start worryin’ about yer age.” Applejack said as she and her family entered the room, followed by Big Macintosh, Fluttershy and the two young children Chaser and Toffee.

"Well I don’t think you look old at all Rainbow.” Fluttershy commented. “Kirin, what are you doing out of bed young man, you march right back under those covers this instant.”

The draconequus was taken aback by the yellow pegasus and her reprimanding tone. “But, but I feel fine.” He argued.

“The day you get a medical degree, you can decide what’s best, until then I want you back in bed. It’s only been a few hours since the Princess and Twilight brought you back and that’s not nearly enough time for you to have completely recovered.”

Kirin looked at Celestia hoping for some sort of reprieve but only found her smiling face. “I think it’s best if you do as Dr. Apple says.” Wearily, he dragged himself back into his bed as yet more ponies arrived. Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Garnet walked into the room looking for a place to sit but eventually settled to the ground at the foot of his bed. “Hey Garnet, how’s it going?”

“I’m fine but what about you? Twilight told us all what you did and for the life of me I can’t understand it.” The purple unicorn said.

Kirin suddenly found the coverlet over him fascinating as he refused to look at anypony. “It’s complicated.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Jato asked in his usual blunt way.

“Oh come on everypony, give the poor guy a break.” Dawn said as she, Dinky, Tootsie Flute and her brother entered the now crowded room. “I’m sure he had a very good reason for what he did and I don’t think he needs to explain it to us. If Aunt Celestia is okay with it than it can’t be all that bad.”

Kirin looked out over the sea of smiling faces in his room. “Why are all of you here? Shouldn’t you be preparing for the wedding?”

“Mom’s feeling better now so we decided to wait till next Monday since Princess Cadence and Shining Armor are going to be in the area and have expressed an interest in attending the ceremony.” Garnet informed them.

“And we’re here to see how you’re doing and since it looks like you’re doing okay then we can have a party but not here because this room is just way to small for all the ponies that are going to want to celebrate you being back to you’re old self instead of your Discord self because everypony was afraid of him but since you’re back to your old self nopony will be afraid of you anymore…”

“Pinkie, dear, you’re making everypony tired.” Braeburn said, his hooves clamped tightly on Pinkie’s muzzle.

“I think a party would be delightful Pinkie but I think we should let Kirin rest for a while. Why don’t the rest of you get situated in the guest quarters and I’ll be down momentarily to help organize the accommodations.

As the ponies left the room, Tootsie Flute leaned close to her coltfriend. “You don’t have to find a room for me, I’ll just stay with Dusk.”

Luna physically separated the two with her magic. “I don’t think so and that goes double for you as well Dinky and Dawn.”

Jato and Honey snickered quietly to themselves but Luna’s finely tuned hearing was able to pick it up. “As for you soon to be newlyweds, just be happy Celestia and I do not invoke the age old tradition of celibacy till marriage.”

“Dear, that doesn’t really apply in this case.” Twilight told her.

“I can make it retroactive.” Luna insisted as she and Twilight walked out the room, leaving Celestia alone with Kirin once again.

Celestia sat down next to Kirin’s bed and casually smoothed out the wrinkles in the covers next to her. "Kirin, I have a great deal of business to attend to in Canterlot over the next few days but I want you to remember what I said earlier, I’m willing to wait for you, as long as it takes and until then I want you to take it easy.” She said, trying to keep her tears at bay. “I know you want to get your life back as soon as possible but promise you me you wont force it, just let it come back on it’s own. You never know what could trigger a memory, a scent, a picture, even the lack of something you’re used to, anything.”

“I promise Celest though, if you’re to weary from the endless prattle of the nobility, I’d like to talk about the old days later.” The draconequus requested.

Celestia couldn’t help but chuckle softly. “Of course dear, anything you’d like.” She said, giving him one her radiant smiles. “I’ll return later this evening and if you’re feeling up to it we can talk over dinner.”

================================================================

Celestia was gone at court and Kirin was trying to sleep as best he could but the constant stream of ponies that would stick their head into his room to check on him was keeping him from getting the rest he needed. After the sixth interruption, Kirin had finally given up. Slowly getting out of bed he tested the strength of his legs. “I don’t know what Fluttershy was talking about, I feel fine.” He said to himself. Walking over to the door he cautiously poked his head out to find the upper tier of the residence deserted. With a sigh of relief, he felt his stomach growl loudly. “Yes, I agree, fooooood.” He said to his stomach.

Kirin wandered around the Castle for a bit but soon found himself outside the kitchen. Just as he was about to walk trough the door, a dark violet aura enveloped him and pulled him to a darkened alcove. “You know, my mothers and my Aunt would be pretty upset to see you out of bed right now.”

"Prince Dusk; I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were here.” He said quickly.

“Don’t worry about it, I know what it’s like being cooped up. I once broke a wing and I couldn’t leave the house for a month. Either way, why are you wandering around the Castle? I wouldn’t want to be in your hooves if Fluttershy caught you; she can be scary.” Dusk informed him.

“Hey Dusk, what’s going on here, you’re not planning any pranks with my friend here are you?” Garnet asked on his way to the kitchen.

“No, just wondering why he’s tempting fate by disobeying Fluttershy.” Dusk informed him. Kirin’s stomach growled loudly again. “Ahh, well that would explain it.”

“I was coming down for a snack myself, come on Kirin lets get something to eat. Dusk, why don’t you join us?” Garnet asked as he pushed his way into the kitchen.

Dusk casually followed the other two into the kitchen, waving to head chef. “Hi Max.”

“Somepony call for the guards, a walking stomach is attacking the kitchens!” Max Scoltsburg announced to the kitchen staff.

“I can’t help that I have a high metabolism.” Dusk said in his defense over the rowdy laughter of the kitchen staff.

“Okay, okay boys and girls, we’ve had our fun, why don’t you all take a break for a while but be back in two hours so we can finish setting this place up proper. I want the first real dinner in the castle to be something special.” The staff smiled happily and quickly filed out before their boss found something for them to do instead. So Dusk, who are your two friends here.”

“Max, this is Garnet, the local sheriff and this is Aunt Celestia’s old coltfriend, Kirin.” Dusk explained

Kirin was blushing furiously. “Dusk, the only thing I am right now is hungry; your aunt and I are not involved.”

“Not right now but you just wait, the Princesses have a way of getting what they want.” Garnet told him.

“Now now, don’t make their majesties sound so tyrannical. I’ve worked for some real tyrants, let me tell you and I’ve never been so happy as when I’m cooking for the Princesses.” He said, placing a tray of cheese and sliced apples in front of the trio.

“What about me and Dawn?” Dusk asked in a tone of false offense.

“You two are terrors and would eat your family out of house and home if given the chance but I can fault you for it, Princess Twilight was the same way at your age but then she was just a normal unicorn.”

“Chef Scoltsburg, exactly how long have you been cooking for the Royal family?” Kirin asked.

“Just Max will do. Hmmmm, let me think, I’ve been Princess Celestia’s head chef for almost forty years.” He said. “I remember it clearly, I was sixteen and had won a cooking contest in Canterlot, the Princess loved my food so much she made me head chef on the spot. The old stallion that ran the kitchens wasn’t too happy about it but never the less, hoofed over his ladle and I’ve been cooking for the Royal Family ever since.”

“It sounds like you’ve had a good life Max, I wish I could say the same.” Kirin said, a little disheartened.

“Sorry Max, Kirin here has been having some memory problems, perhaps we should let you in on the whole story.” Dusk said. It took a while but the old stallion sat there patiently as Dusk and Garnet told them the story. Every now and then Kirin would chime in to correct a fact or two but for the most part he remained silent. Dusk grabbed the last piece of cheese as he finished the tale. “That’s about it, or at least what our parents told us.” Dusk concluded.

“Wow, you and Princess Celestia.” Max remarked, still trying to take it all in. “Well, that would explain why she was in such a good mood this morning, I haven’t seen her like that since Princess Luna came back to live at the Palace. As far as your memory is concerned, I’m just an old chef and not very knowledgeable about such things but if there’s one thing I know it’s this, if any one of us on her staff was having problems, she do whatever she could to help, I can only imagine the lengths she’ll go to help you.”

“Yeah, Kirin, I wouldn’t worry about it too much, I’m sure in time you’ll start to remember stuff.” Dusk told him, trying to reassure the draconequus.

“Well, I’ve already started remembering a few things.” Kirin admitted, trying to put up a good front.

“You see, give it some time and I’m sure more will come back, after all, once you’ve learned something, you never really forget it, you just have to be patient, or at least that’s what my Father always told me.” Garnet told him.

“You know Kirin, when Dawn and I were little, we didn’t go to school like other ponies. We were taut by our mothers and Aunt Celestia because they were afraid of how some of the other foals we treat us. Either way, we used to get into all sorts of trouble, playing tricks on the guards and such…

“I can attest to that.” Max interrupted.

“Like I was saying, there was one time we were caught putting a whoopee cushion under the seat cushion of the royal throne. Aunt Celestia wasn’t pleased to say the least and instead of punishing us, she told us a story about a funny friend of hers and how mischievous he was. She told us how he was always getting into some sort of trouble and had the bad habit of getting her to join in. She told us that many ponies thought that he was just an odd looking trouble maker but that in all truth he had a heart bigger than anypony she knew.” Dusk told him. “She told us that we should try to be like her friend and that while games and little pranks were fun, we should try to be kind and understanding with our fellow ponies instead of pulling pranks on them all the time. Then she helped us put whoopee cushions under the seat cushions of the noble ponies seats." He said with a big smile.

Max and Garnet couldn’t help but let out loud laughs of their own. The purple unicorn casually glanced at the clock and was a little shocked at the time. “Kirin, if I were you, I’d get back to your bed, we’ve been talking for hours and the Princess usually closes court for the day right about now. I shudder to think what would happen if you’re caught out of your room when she returns.”

Kirin was yawning lightly, feeling a bit tired. “I’m not a child, if I wish to be up and about, I will and no pony, not even a Princess is going to tell me otherwise.” He said before promptly passing out and falling to the floor in a heap.

“I’ll take him back to bed, I can avoid Fluttershy and my parent’s more easily.” Dusk said as he vanished from the room with Kirin.

===============================================================

Having tucked the draconequus into bed, Dusk could feel the presence of his aunt's approach and teleported out of the room before she arrived. With a blinding white flash, Princess Celestia appeared in the room. Upon her entrance, she could feel the displacement of another Teleporting alicorn. The equine ruler smiled with the knowledge that her family was taking an active interest in her little draconequus. Walking over to the bed, she gently nudged the crossbreed. “Kirin, Kirin honey, are you awake?”

Kirin slowly opened his eyes and looked up at the almost glowing white pony hovering above him. “Hey there,” he said dreamily. “How was court?”

“Insufferable as always but the thought of you waiting for me at home kept me going.” She said with a smile. “They weren’t happy when I told them about my new housing arrangements. I wish I had the old castle rebuilt years ago, the look on their faces would have been worth it.”

“You didn’t… you didn’t tell them about me did you?” He asked, a little nervous.

“No pony asked and I didn’t feel like volunteering anything. Even if they did, it’s none of their business.” She told him. “You’re not worried about them are you?”

“A little.” He admitted.

“Kirin, let me assure you, these nobles are much different from the ones my mother showed you. The lesson of Proud Wing was learned well by the Equestrian nobility, but if you wish it, I will keep you secret until you feel otherwise.” She reassured him. “How are you feeling?”

"I'm okay, I had a talk with Garnet and your nephew today; it was quite informative.” He told her with a loud yawn. “I’m sorry Celest, I’m still a little tired I guess.”

“It’s quite all right. Why don’t you get some rest and I’ll check in on you later.” She suggested. Before he could respond, his eyes closed as he fell into blissful slumber. Celestia leaned over and kissed his forehead. “Sleep well darling.”

===============================================================

Over the remainder of that week, Celestia would spend her day at the Palace in Canterlot and her evenings with Kirin as he recovered; talking about the time they spent together and the times they had. During the days while Celestia was away, Kirin spent most of his time talking with Princess Luna and Princess Twilight, trying to get a better insight into the mare that was taking up more and more of his life.

Finally after all the waiting, the day of the wedding had finally arrived. Rested and recuperated, Kirin was looking forward to his friend’s big day. Having bathed and brushed himself out, Kirin met up with Celestia outside the entry to the main gallery, a room used for various social events. Walking in, they noticed a small control panel and three microphones set up on a table near the door. Trotting over, she and Kirin noticed two older mares and a younger mare with a black mane and tail with a white coat. On her flank was a cutie mark that resembled the white and black keys of a piano. “Hello you three. It’s been much too long since last we visited.” Celestia said. “Melody, is that you? The last time I saw you, you were only a little bigger than one of your mothers records.”

The two older mares, one white with an electric blue main and tail, the other was gray with a raven black mane, bowed out of courtesy to their ruler. The later of the two nudged the younger mare reminding her to bow to the Princess. The wedding was supposed to be small, only their closest family and friends would be in attendance. Vinyl, Octavia and their daughter Melody were no exception, thought they did insist on broadcasting the wedding on their radio network. “Princess, so good to see you again.” Octavia said.

“Yeah, we don’t get together often enough. By the way, love the new digs, the acoustics in here are awesome.” Vinyl said with her usual enthusiasm.

“Who’s the stud?” Melody asked, a dreamy look in her eyes.

“Melody!” Octavia shouted in shock. “It’s not polite to address individuals in that manner.”

“It’s quite alright, I’ve been called far worse things. My name is Kirin my dear and I am the Princesses, uhm…”

“Acquaintance?” Octavia asked.

“Lover?” Vinyl asked.

“Jester.” Kirin said, placing his face in the palm of his right claw.

“Actually, I think the term Consort best describes our relationship but the term hasn’t been used in generations.

“So what’s it mean?” Melody asked.

“I’ll let you find that out for yourself dear.” Celestia said. “We should be taking our seats, the guests of honor will be arriving soon and we don’t want to get in your way. Have a good show you three.” The three ponies waved goodbye as Celestia and Kirin took their seats up front. Sitting to their right was Spike and Rarity. Rarity was sipping on a ruby colored drink.

“Good afternoon Rarity, how is the baby today?” Kirin asked.

“Fine, the foal’s been moving around a lot but I’ve gotten used to it.”

“How many of those have you had today?” He asked indicating the ruby tonic she was drinking.”

“Five, and most likely she’ll want one with dinner and another before bed.” Spike answered for her.

“Shouldn’t you be helping Garnet and Sweetie Belle get ready?” Rarity asked with a bit of a scowl on her face.

“Yeah, I really should get going. Besides, it looks like Scoot and Jato are getting into it. I’ll be back after a bit.” Spike got up and walked toward the door to the dressing room where Scootaloo and Jato were arguing.

“I told you those tonics should only be drank when you’re feeling weak or first thing in the morning. You do know that this will probably affect the pelt color of the child?” Kirin asked.

“No, I think you omitted that fact. Is there anything I can do to make sure it doesn’t?” Rarity asked.

“Cut back on the tonics for one. That means one in the morning and one only when you feel weak. Also you might want to use a blend of gems to get the nutrients you need. That should counteract all the red pigment.” Kirin informed her.

Across the gallery, Spike approached the two arguing ponies. “Hey you guys, come on now, what’s all this?” Spike asked.

“Scoot wont ask dad to walk her down the aisle.” Jato said.

“Why not Scootaloo? I thought you liked Soarin.” Spike asked.

“I do, really. He’s been as much a dad to me as you’ve been to Belle it’s just, I’m afraid he’ll say no.” She confessed rather sheepishly.

“Fine, I’ll do it then.” Jato said as he headed for the door.

“No you wont Jato.” Spike told him. “It’s not right for the groom to see the bride before the wedding, now, you go to the other room and get dressed, you too Scoot. Both of you should have been dressed and ready to go by now. I’ll be in shortly.” As soon as they entered the room across the hall, Spike walked in on the brides.

“Come on now Spike, taint’ fair breakin’ the rules so you can tell Garnet what Apple Bloom looks like in her dress.” Applejack said.

“Actually I’m looking for Soarin, have you seen him?” He asked.

“Yeah, he was here earlier but he went out front with Rainbow a little while ago.” Pinkie told him.

“Thanks, and Apple Bloom, I think you look pretty in your sisters dress. You too Sweetie, I know your mother is very happy for you right now. If it wasn’t so hard for her to get around, she’d be back here helping.” Spike said.

Apple Bloom blushed. “Thanks Spike.”

“Thanks Daddy. Tell mom I love her too and that I understand.”

“I sure will.” The dragon turned and left the room, leaving the three brides to finish their preparations.

Heading for the front of the gallery, he found Rainbow Dash and Soarin talking to Luna and Twilight. “Hey Soarin, got a minute?”

“Sure thing Spike, what’s up?”

“It’s about Scootaloo. She wanted to know if you’d walk her down the aisle today but she’s too afraid to ask. For some reason she’s afraid you’d tell her no.”

Soarin looked down and shook his head. “I thought I’d solved that problem years ago. Where is she?”

“She’s in there with Garnet and Jato getting dressed.” Spike informed him.

“Thanks Spike, I’ll take care of this.” Spike returned to the bride’s room while Soarin went to address his adopted daughters issues.

Soarin cautiously poked his head into the dressing room and saw Garnet and Jato putting the finishing touches on their suits. He walked in just as Jato had finished tying Honey’s red sash around his neck like a scarf. “Son, you aren’t seriously going to wear your goggles and scarf to your own wedding are you?”

“What’s wrong with it? You gave me these goggles and I promised Honey I’d never take this scarf off, unless I was in the shower or she took it off. Plus that top hat doesn’t look all that good on me.”

“He’s right Soarin, those hats may have been good for you guys but they just don’t feel right. You should have seen my mother when I told her I was just going to wear my uniform for the ceremony. She near hit the roof. Heck, even Scoot isn’t wearing the hat, she has that silver cornet the Princess brought her.”

“Didn’t she wear something like that in the procession with Luna and Twilight during their wedding?” Soarin asked.

“It’s exactly the same, the tunic too, they’ve just been sized up a bit.” Scootaloo said as she walked in from the adjacent room. “What’s up Soarin?”

"Hey guys, can I talk to Scootaloo alone for a moment? I think Princess Twilight wanted to talk to you before the wedding. The others left the room leaving them alone. “Scoots, what’s going on? Spike told me that you thought I wouldn’t walk you down the aisle. Why? All you had to do was ask.”

Scootaloo suddenly became very interested in her front hooves. “You know, cause I’m not your real daughter.” The orange mare could feel the tears welling up in her eyes. She sniffed loudly as they started to fall.

Soarin hugged her tightly. “Hey now, what’s all this about?” He said in a caring fatherly tone. “You remember when I adopted you, after Rainbow and I got married? Do you remember what I told you back then?”

Scootaloo nodded her head. “You said that I never had to call you daddy but…”

“But I’d always be there for you no matter what and I still mean it. You may not be my daughter by blood but I don’t know any stallion who wouldn’t be proud to have a mare like you for a daughter.”

Scootaloo hugged him tightly. “Thanks Dad, sometime I guess I just need to know that you and Dash are always going to be there.”

“No problem squirt. Hey why are we sitting here crying, let’s go get you married off. Would you still like me to walk you down?”

“Yeah, that would be awesome.” Scootaloo said, giving him another hug.

“Good afternoon colts and fillies, and welcome to a special addition of the Vinyl Scratch show. I’m Melody, your favorite two-toned head turner and joining me today are the two old nags I call my parents, Vinyl and Octavia!”

“Hahahaha! Thanks for the entrance there kido, you’re a chip off the old turntable.” Vinyl said.

“Really dear, I wish you wouldn’t imitate your mom like that. I raised you with better manners.”

“You're right mother, but I’m sure with time and therapy, I’ll forget them. Well, what brings you two out of the station headquarters today?”

“Well, we just finished closing the deal on a new radio station out in Coltsville…” Octavia said before being cut off.

“Boooooring.” Melody interrupted.

“Yeah Tavi, lighten up. We own almost have the radio stations in Equestria and soon…”

“Ooooooooooooold!” Melody interrupted again.

“Now just a minute there ankle biter.” Vinyl said.

“Accoridan!” Melody shouted.

“Now that’s hitting below the belt.” Vinyl sulked.

“Seriously you guys, the kids of your best friends are getting married and you're talking about merger acquisitions. What happened to you two, you guys used to be cool.”

“Hey squirt, we’re still cool!” The white unicorn assured her daughter.

“Indeed, and don’t think you’re too old to get grounded. You’re only fifteen and that means you have to do what we tell you now move over young lady, we’re taking over.” Octavia stated.

“You go babe, way to lay down the law!” Vinyl shouted.

“Yes, well, I do have my moments.” She said smiling. “Now, as Melody was saying we’re here to celebrate the wedding of the children of some dear, dear friends. Who do we have tying the knot today Vinyl?”

“Would you believe it, Princess Luna’s private guard is getting married to day. That’s right the little fillies that escorted her down the aisle during her own wedding are getting married today. Apple Bloom, who couldn’t make it to the Princess's wedding, is here now and she’s getting married to Garnet, the local sheriff and the son of Spike and Rarity.”

“How about Sweetie Belle? Who knew that after a long carrier as a stage performer she’d end up marrying her choreographer and manager Scootaloo?” Octavia said. “Apparently the two of them had kept their relationship a secret in fears that it might hurt her career.”

“And then there’s Honey. She’s the daughter of Pinkie Pie, the ultimate party pony, and Braeburn.” Melody said. “She’s getting married to the son of Rainbow Dash and Soarin. I am soooo jealous of Honey. Jato is so cute.”

“Sorry sweetheart.” Octavia said. “You’re going to have to keep looking. Speaking of looking, the guests are starting to come in. I understand that only close friends and family will be in attendance today.”

“That’s right, the couples decided to keep it small this time. Now, the royal family is already here along with the marefriends of Dawn and Dusk. You heard right, it seems Dawn took after her mothers and a good choice she made too if you ask me.” Vinyl said. “Ponies are filing in now, let’s see, who’s coming in, first we have Princess Cadence, Prince Shining Armor and their son Prince Aiden.”

“All right, finally an eligible hottie.” Melody practically shouted, which caused the Prince to blush.

“Melody Philharmonica, a wedding is not a place for you to pick up stallions!” Octavia reprimanded her.

“Now that the family drama is over, it looks like Big Mac and Fluttershy are next with their little colt Chaser; he’s so adorable. Right behind them is Lyra and Bonbon Heartstrings.” Vinyl continued.

“They’re followed by Applejack, Caramel and their equally adorable filly Toffee.” Octavia said. “Next are Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash followed by a very pregnant Ditzy Whooves and her husband Julian Whooves; followed by Zecora, and, and I don’t believe it.”

“Believe it Octy, that’s Honey Hue, Rainbow's mother and Clyde, Pinkie’s father walking down to sit with their families hoof in hoof.”

“But they’re so old.” Melody objected.

“Just goes to show you kiddo, love knows no age.” Vinyl informed her daughter. “Ahh here we go, the grooms, sort of, are coming in. Here comes Garnet dressed in his Sheriffs uniform, nothing fancy but still quite sharp looking.”

“Next is Scootaloo. It looks like she’s dressed in a blue tunic and wide woven cotton belt around her waist. This looks like the same outfit she wore during Princess Luna’s wedding except this time, the tunic isn’t made from homespun cloth; it looks like blue satin with a silver trim. Sitting atop her head is a silver cornet with a purple amethyst.”

“Now we get to see Jato! He’s dressed in a golden vest with a black over coat and a red satin scarf tied around his neck. Instead of the traditional top hat, he’s wearing a pair of goggles. A little weird but he still so cute!” Melody commented.

“The brides are going to be coming out soon, I need to get to the stage, I’m sure Fredrick and the others are waiting.” Octavia said as she ran toward the raised bandstand in the corner.

Melody climbed into the vacant chair so she didn’t have to stand anymore. “I guess it’s just you and me mom.”

“Guess so sweetie. I can hear your mother starting to play so that means here come the brides! Who’s first squirt?” Vinyl asked.

“Okay, here comes Honey being escorted by her father Braeburn. Honey is wearing a gown that looks like a cross between a wedding dress and a cocktail dress. The whole thing is layered but cut short to show off her legs, I like it.”

“So did I when her mother Pinkie wore it. From what I hear that apple didn’t fall far from the tree.” Vinyl commented. “Next up we have Apple Bloom being escorted by her brother Big Macintosh. The dress she’s wearing is of a simple but elegant design that if I remember correctly is the same dress her sister Applejack wore during her wedding. She’s wearing the same silver cornet with purple amethyst that Scootaloo has.”

“That only leaves Sweetie Belle and here she comes walking down the aisle with somepony I don’t know, who is that mom?”

“That’s Reginald Fillagree, Sweetie Belle’s grandfather. That guy has had a hard go of things recently. The sad incident with his now ex-wife Devinia that I won’t bore you all with, you read the papers just like I do. Either way, because of that hag, he got to miss out on walking his daughter down the aisle so Spike and Belle graciously asked him to do it this time. Sweetie Belle is wearing the exact same outfit as Scootaloo, down to the silver cornet on her head. Apparently, the cornet is a mark of office for them, showing their position as royal guards for Princess Twilight and Princess Luna.”

“I think that’s everypony, yup, here comes mother. I’m gonna let you guys finish up, if it’s okay with you, I’m going to go sit with Dusk and Dawn.”

“Knock yourself out honey but behave yourself.”

“I will.” She replied.

Octavia returned to the table. “Everything okay?”

“Yeah, hey, how did we ever make such a great kid?” Vinyl asked her.

Octavia kissed her wife. “She comes from good stock. Well, it seems Twilight and Luna are going to be conducting the ceremonies today so lets listen in.”

Luna and Twilight approached the podium. Both of the ponies were dressed in their royal finery and expertly groomed. “Family and guests, we are gathered here to witness the marriage of the ponies before us.” Luna said.

“We’ve watched these six grow from foals to fillies and colts, to mares and stallions. We bore witness to their trials and tribulations, their joys and their triumphs and now we are all here for them as they begin a new chapter in their life together.” Twilight espoused.

While Twilight and Luna continued with the opening proceedings, Kirin leaned to this left and whispered in Celestia’s ear. “Celest, may I ask you a question?”

“Of course.” She whispered back.

“If the nasty business with Proud Wing hadn’t happened all those years ago, do you think, I mean to say…”

“Kirin dear, what is it?” She asked a little concerned.

“Do you think that we would; that we would be the two ponies up there?” He asked.

“I don’t know.” She said, a tear building in her eye. “We never really talked about it. I knew that sooner or latter the issue would come up but I never got the chance to say anything.”

Kirin put a claw on her shoulder. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you sad.”

“No, no, it’s okay. You had every right to ask that question, I just wasn’t expecting it.” She said. Celestia looked up to see nearly everyone in the room watching her.

Luna leaned against the podium smiling at her sister and Kirin. “Tia, unless you’re going to drag him up here and take part in the ceremony, would you mind if I continued?”

“I’m so sorry, please forgive us, we’ll be quiet. Please continue.” She said blushing from embarrassment.

Luna cleared her throat. “Thank you. Now then, where was I? Oh yes. Mares, do you take your stallion to have and to hold? Do you promise to honor and obey him, in sickness and health for rich or for poor for however long you both shall live?”

All the mares with the exception of Scootaloo answered, yes in unison. “Stallions, do you take your mares to have and to hold? Do you promise to honor and obey her, in sickness and health for rich or for poor for however long you both shall live?” Twilight asked them.

All the stallions and Scootlaoo also answered yes as well. “Then, by the powers vested in us by my sister, Princess Celestia.” Luna started.

“We now pronounce you married, you may kiss your brides.” Twilight finished. The brides in this case practically jumped their new spouses and each planted a kiss on their mouths. The wings of Jato and Scootaloo practically shot straight up from their backs, causing them much embarrassment but it only made the small crowd cheer louder.

“If you’ll all join us in the main dinning room, the reception will begin as soon as we’re all there.” Princess Luna announced.

“Wow! That wasn’t as grand as the last wedding for our friends but then we don’t have the entirety of Ponyville here either. Okay kiddo, your mother and me have to finish setting things up in the dining room, you gonna’ be okay handling the rest of the show?”

“Sure thing mom, just remember to tune my piano before my part comes up, I’d hate to hit a sour note.” Melody said.

“Don’t worry about a thing dear, I’ll make sure it’s tuned myself.” Octavia told her daughter.

“Thanks mother.” She said smiling. “This is gonna be so cool!”

===============================================================

In the main dining room, Pinkie had left her party canon at home and instead decided to use her new wedding howitzer. Brightly colored streamers decorated the multitude of alabaster pillars while gold, silver and white balloons filled the ceiling and hung on strings around the room. White tablecloths with gold plated table settings graced all the tables. The long main table itself had been moved against the wall to act as a buffet while smaller tables were brought in for the ponies to dine on. Music, conversation and merriment was the theme of the evening. All but one lone mare had been thoroughly enjoying themselves throughout the night. “Bored, bored, bored, bored. Dear Celestia I wish something exciting would happen.” Melody blurted out after starting another set of music for the listeners at home.

“Something I can help you with?” Princess Celestia asked the young mare.

“Princess, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean…”

“It’s quite all right my dear. It’s not the first time I’ve heard my name taken in vain. Why are you here all by yourself? Do you not wish to join in the festivities?”

“Well of course I do, but when my parents let me host the show they said I had to be responsible and make sure things didn’t go wrong. After I proved I could do it, they’d give the show to me completely, so here I am, alone and bored out of my brain.” Melody explained.

“Let me tell you something. I actually appointed Octavia to help your mother when the station was founded. I knew those two would do great things together once Octavia loosened up a bit and Vinyl took things a little more seriously. You should have heard their first few shows; they were near disasters.” Celestia smiled at the giggling mare. “Don’t let them try to fool you. I think you’ve handled tonight wonderfully.”

“Thank you Princess.” She said.

“Hey kiddo, everything cool over here?” Vinyl asked.

“Yeah Mom, I was just chatting with the Princess. She told me about your first couple of shows with Mother.”

“How much did you tell her Princess?” Vinyl asked.

“Oh, nothing too embarrassing. I’ll leave you two to talk, it seems Luna and Twilight are trying to get my attention.” Celestia said as she walked back to the main table.

“Speaking of which, it’s time for the big show Melody, you should probably get over there, your mother is waiting for you. I’ll take over here, you did a great job honey.” Vinyl said.

“Thanks mom.”

Melody took her place at the piano, Octavia at her cello. Between her and Melody stood Fredrick who gave up the piano for a violin that night. Lyra sat next to Harpo, her lyre and his harp at the ready. In between them all was a small stool, empty, waiting for its occupant.

Vinyl walked out to the dance floor “Hey everypony, how we doing tonight?” She was greeted by a wave of cheers and applause. “That bad huh? We’ll I have a treat for all of you. Princess Luna and Princess Twilight have clued me into to a very obscure and very, very old tradition concerning parties and celebrations at the palace. It seems that during celebrations where dancing is involved, the king and queen would start the dance off and others would join in. Now, since we don’t have a king or queen, Princess Luna told me it falls to which ever of them that is currently sitting on the throne. And that mean Princess Celestia, you need to grab a partner and get out here on the floor!”

Celestia stared daggers at her sister. “Hey, don’t look at me like that, Mother wrote that one herself, blame her.” Luna said.

“But, this is, I mean, I’m not even…”

Seeing the embarrassment and shock on the Princesses face, Kirin felt a compulsion to help her out. Mustering all of his courage, he walked up and extended his wing to her. “If it’s all right, may I have this first dance?”

Celestia looked up into his shining red eyes and smiled. “This and every dance after.” She said softly. Celestia extended her right wing over his and slowly walked with him out to the dance floor. Luna trotted over to the bandstand and took her place on the seat. The music began slowly, Octavia started off with Harpo dropping in, shortly after accompanied by Lyra then the music came to a stop and the sweetest of notes sprang into the air. Melody whipped her head toward the band to find Luna playing her instrument publicly for the first time in over a thousand years. Melody waited patiently at the piano to accompany the princes after her solo. Many ponies thought it was odd of Luna, a pony of such beauty, majesty and grace to play something as simple as a penny whistle but, with the exception of the instruments inventor, nopony played it better than her. It did not take her long before Celestia recognized the song. She smiled with tears of happiness in her eyes then turned back to Kirin. They both stood on their back legs; Kirin took her right hoof in his left claw and placed his right on the small of her back while she put her left on his right side just under his arm. Leaning to the left, Kirin led her in a round waltz stepping ever so gently to make sure his hooves did not touch hers.

As they danced their eyes met and never deviated. All of this seemed so familiar to the draconequus, but he could not remember why. What was odder to him was how he was even able to dance in the first place. It all seemed like instinct like he had done this so many times before. Every step was perfect every movement carefully measured. Staring into Celestia’s smiling face it slowly came back to him. It was her; she had taught him to dance like this. It was all her; she had taught him everything about her world. The culture, manners, etiquette, everything he learned from her. He remembered that was when he fell in love with her. Not when she saved him from the mob, not when she personally looked after him while he healed but the time they spent together, the lessons in magic, the lessons of court. Everyday when she could sneak out of the palace she would be there with him, teaching him everything he wanted to know. He had a thirst for knowledge and she had a drive to teach. It was long after she had confessed her love for him and she went from teaching him to grooming him for this, to take his place by her side. He remembered; he remembered it all, every moment he ever shared with her and it all became so clear to him.

Kirin leaned forward and kissed her, pressing his lips against hers. Celestia, lost in the moment did not protest and when he broke the embrace, he looked into those amazing magenta eyes of hers and told her. “I remember you.”

Excusing themselves politely, Celestia and Kirin walked out of the palace to the moonlit garden in back, leaving the others to continue the wedding reception inside. Sitting next to a manicured pond surrounded by bluebells and midnight violets she hugged Kirin tightly. “When did you remember?”

“While we were dancing. That song, I don’t know it sounded familiar.”

“It should, Luna wrote that for us a long time ago, when she found out we had become a couple. I was a little shocked she still remembered it, or that she could still play her penny whistle.”

“And the dancing seemed like second nature to me even though I couldn’t remember where I learned it from, that’s when I started to remember, the lessons, the teaching, everything. It all came back to me like a tidal wave crashing on the shore.”

“You always were fairly poetic.” Celestia said smiling.

“Celest, do you remember what you used to do? Whenever things seemed bad like an extra long winter or a bad harvest, you’d sing to the ponies to lift there sprit, to let them know that you were still there and would not let them go hungry or homeless. I remember you asked me to join you one time and I refused. If it’s okay with you, I’d like to share that with you.”

“What, right now?” She asked.

“Yes, right here right now. I remember that I always put things off, there would always be a tomorrow and I’d do it then. I don’t want to wait anymore Celest. Please, for me?”

“You’re right. We’ve both waited long enough.” Celestia lowered her glowing horn to mingle with the two on his head and suddenly the backgound of the garden seemed to fade away leaving the two of them sitting by the flower ringed, moonlit pond.

Celestia began to sing. “Heart beats fast, colors and promises. How to be brave, how can I love when I'm afraid to fall. But watching you stand alone, all of my doubt suddenly goes away somehow. One step closer. I have died everyday waiting for you. Darlin' don't be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years I'll love you for a thousand more.”

Kirin picked up the next verse. “Time stands still, beauty in all she is. I will be brave. I will not let anything take her away, what's standing in front of me. Every breath, every hour has come to this. I have died everyday waiting for you. Darlin' don't be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years I'll love you for a thousand more.”

As the two of them sang, every pony in Equestria; every mare, stallion and foal, from the lowliest sanitation pony to the highest echelons of high society viewed in their minds and in their dreams the Princess and Kirin singing their song for each other and for all the ponies in the land. Back in the main dining room come dance hall, everything had come to halt. There wasn’t a dry eye in the room. Everypony witnessed what was possibly the deepest, most sincere, most genuine expression of pure love ever shared between two ponies and it made their own hearts sing with them.

Bad Blood Part 1

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 16 “Bad Blood”
Part 1
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

In the home of Garnet and Apple Bloom Filigree, two ponies slept soundly. In the inky blackness of the early morning, the soft ticking of a brass alarm clock could be heard. As the clocks hands aligned with the machines preset time, a trip switch was forced down, releasing the wound up tension of the alarm spring and propelling a hammer back and forth between two polished brass bells. Without warning, a yellow hoof came down and snuffed the clock out of existence.

“Time to get up already?” Garnet asked as he heard the last of the delicately crafted gears and sprockets clatter to the floor.

“Sorry Sugar, it startled me; again.”

“It’s okay Bloom, I’ll see what Julian can do with what’s left of the clock and who knows, he may have something that’s hoof proof.” Garnet said, trying to reassure her.

Apple Bloom rolled over and snuggled against her husband’s chest. “You know, now that we’re up, it’d be just plain wrong to waste this opportunity.” She said, rubbing a hoof along his inner thigh.

“We really should get ready for work, we only have an hour to shower and grab something to eat.” He told her, trying to ignore the affect her attentions was having on him.

“Please?” She asked, looking at him with the saddest eyes she could muster.

Garnet smiled and kissed his wife. “Have I ever said no to you?” Rolling to his side, he wrapped his hooves around the yellow mare and kissed her again, his hooves running down her back to her flanks.

The morning’s pleasure had not lasted as long as either of them wanted but they both knew they had responsibilities that could not be ignored. After a quick breakfast, Apple Bloom headed for the door. “I’ll see you this afternoon, do you want me to meet you at the station?”

“Sure thing and could you bring lunch with you? I have a lot of paperwork to catch up on and I don’t think I’m going to be able to get away.”

“Can’t you send one of your deputies out for donuts, that is what you police officers eat isn’t it?” Apple Bloom said with a sarcastic smirk.

“Ha ha, seriously though, they messed up the reports already, I wouldn’t trust them with something so important.” Garnet responded.

“Okay then, I’ll grab lunch after my shift then I’ll be right over.” She told him as she stepped out of the house.

Garnet waved to her as she galloped down the road towards the home of Equestria’s Royalty. “What am I going to do with that mare?” He asked himself with a smile.

“You won’t have to worry about that for long.” A voice said before Garnet’s world went black.

===============================================================

Princess Luna poked her head into her sister’s darkened chamber. “Tia,” she whispered. “Tia it’s time to raise the Sun. Are you awake?” When she received no answer she used her magic to light a few of the numerous candles in the room. Bathed in the candle’s soft light, Celestia laid in her bed with her wings around the love of her life, a love she had been without for over a thousand years. Seeing her sister’s contented smile, Luna quickly snuffed out the candles and retreated from her Celestia’s chambers, quietly shutting the doors behind her.

‘I think I’ll let them sleep a while yet.’ She thought to herself as she walked down the corridor, away from the castle’s sleeping chambers. Realizing that she would have to raise the sun herself, she wandered down stairs towards the kitchens to get herself a snack before performing the task.

“Good morning Princess, is everything alright?” Apple Bloom asked on her way to the entry of Luna and Twilight’s chambers.

“Good morning Major Filigree.” Luna said, stopping just outside the kitchen. “Everything is fine, why do you ask?”

“I’m sorry to be presumptuous but the sun should be up already and no pony has seen Captain Belle since she reported for duty last night. She should be accompanying you right now actually.” Apple Bloom said with a hint of annoyance in her voice.

“Sweetie Belle doesn’t need to follow me everywhere Major but I vaguely remember Captain Hawthorn telling me that she was summoned to the library by one of my lunar guards. She left Sergeant Blazewing to guard my chamber door while she was gone. He’s still there now.” Princess Luna explained.

“I see.”

“As to why the sun isn’t up; Kirin and my sister appear to have been quite active during the night and I thought it best to let them rest. I will be raising the sun today.”

Apple Bloom chuckled softly. “Well, they do have a thousand years to catch up on, I can certainly identify with that.”

Luna smiled at the comment. “Indeed; I was on my way to the kitchen to get a small snack before raising the sun, would you care to join me?”

“It’s not protocol but I’d love a cup of coffee right now.” She said.

“Certainly, I’ll brew it myself.” Luna said, opening the door to the kitchen.

“Who goes there?! Be thee friend or fritter?!” Luna flipped on the newly installed light switch to find her daughter stretched out on the floor. The kitchen was in shambles; bits of pastry were splattered all across the walls and counters. Three bottles of cooking sherry had been emptied; one of which lay on the counter dripping its remnants onto Dawn’s once pristine coat. The young princes lay there on the floor straining her head forward to reach a small bit of teacake that was mere inches away. “Come to me you traitorous pastry.” She said, addressing the cake.

Luna ran to her daughter. “Dawn, what happened to you?!”

“Mom?” She asked, as if just noticing her presence. “Mom, you should have been there; the battle was glorious! The teacakes were leading a rebellion against Us but with the help of the royal bottle brigade, We were able to defeat them!” She explained as her mother helped her to sit up.

“What are you talking about dear and since when have you ever used the royal We?” Luna asked her.

“Dawn, I want you to blow into my hoof.” Apple Bloom said.

“What?” Both she and Luna asked in unison.

“I know it sounds weird but please, do as I ask.” She said.

“We shall do nothing of the sort.” Dawn insisted.

“Now!” Apple Bloom ordered.

“Who do you think you are to order Us about like this?!” Dawn screamed in her face. “You work for Us you raggedy excuse for a pony, don’t forget that.” She said just before collapsing into the Major’s hooves.

“Oh dear, I’m so sorry about that Apple Bloom, I’m sure she didn’t mean it. I best take here to her room to sleep off all that cooking sherry.” Luna said. “Apple Bloom, we both know she was obviously drunk so why were you trying to test her for alcohol?”

Apple Bloom let the Princess take Dawn from her. “Take her to the hospital wing, I’ll wake doctor Sawbones.”

“For alcohol?” Luna asked curiously.

“She’s drunk and filled with sugar; that alone is a bad combination but I think she’s also been poisoned by Tansy extract; I could smell it on her breath.” The Major said smelling the remnants of the teacakes on the floor. Straightening up she took a quick taste of the sherry dripping off the counter than spit it out immediately. “It’s in everything. Princess please get Dawn to the hospital wing immediately.”

“Okay Major but I want an explanation later.”

“Yes your majesty.” The yellow earth pony said as she walked toward the castle’s newly installed intercom system. Apple Bloom watched the Princess galloping down the hall with her daughter draped across her back as she pressed the call button for the guard station. “Captain Hawthorn are you there?”

“I’m here Major.”

“Lock down the castle.” She ordered.

“What’s happened?”

“Don’t ask stupid questions, lock it down now! I want full tactical armament for all guards. All castle personnel are to be recalled immediately, drag them back to the castle if you have to. Send delta squad to the kitchens and I want it sealed off; no pony in or out.” Apple Bloom ordered. “I also want you to send somepony to get my husband, this is still his jurisdiction.”

“Right away Major, any further orders?” He asked.

“Yes, Send alpha and beta squad to secure the residence and the hospital wing. Captain, Princess Dawn has been poisoned. Wake doctor Sawbones and spread the word to the other guards, somepony attacked the Royal Family on our watch and I want to know who!”

===============================================================

Dawn was resting comfortably in the royal medical chambers as Princess Celestia and Kirin rushed in. “Luna, Twilight, what happened?”

“Your majesty, your niece seems to have been poisoned by a rare herbal extract.” Doctor Sawbones explained. The light blue, earth pony stallion flipped through Dawn’s medical chart. “It doesn’t look like she got a lethal dose but we’re going to continue to monitor her. Right now, she just needs rest.” He said, brushing his gray hair back.

“Somepony got into the castle and poisoned Dawn.” Luna said, weeping next to her wife.

“Who would do such a thing?” Twilight asked clutching her daughters left hoof.

“If I may interrupt for a moment,” Apple Bloom said. “I don’t think the poison was meant for Princess Dawn. I believe if was meant for you your majesty.”

“Me?” Celestia asked.

“Yes Princess. The food that was poisoned was meant for you and the poison they used is in and of itself a clue.” The Major said. “After speaking with the doctor, my suspicions were confirmed, whoever poisoned Princess Dawn used extract from the Tansy herb. This herb has been used to prevent a pregnancy in low dosages, abort unborn foals in slightly large doses, and in extreme cases can cause sterility and death. For the last three months you and Kirin have been inseparable and I believe somepony did this to either keep you from becoming pregnant or to abort any foal you may already be carrying.”

Princess Celestia was beside herself with confusion. “Who would have done this? The castle’s staff was picked amongst the most loyal of our subjects.”

“I do not believe any member of the staff perpetrated this offence but rest assured I will personally see that they are found. With that in mind I would ask your majesty’s permission to pick amongst the castle guards to put together a team to find, capture, and bring to justice those involved.”

“You have my leave Major.” Luna said, the anger apparent in her voice. “Find them, find them and bring them before me so they may face my retribution!”

“No sister, I will deal with these traitors.”

“They attacked my daughter Celestia! The poison was meant for you but it was Dawn that got hurt!” Luna shouted. Twilight placed a comforting hoof on her wife. “She’s been through so much, it’s not fair that she should have to bear so much hardship so early in her life.”

Princess Celestia looked to Major Apple Bloom. “Go Major, go and find those responsible for this.”

As Apple Bloom reached for the door; Captain Hawthorn barged into the room. “Pardon my intrusion your majesty’s but I, I uh...”

“Report Captain.” Apple Bloom ordered.

“Sorry Major, we have secured the residence and the castle proper. All staff is currently being recalled as per your orders but we have yet to find Captain Belle.” He said.

“Not surprising, she probably went home. Is there anything else?” The Major asked.

“Yes ma’am, we tried to reach the Captain at her residence but neither Captains Belle or Scootaloo could be located. We couldn’t find your husband either, and when we searched the residence both Prince Dusk and the Lady Dinky could not be found. It’s like they all just disappeared.”

“Ponies don’t just disappear Captain, take a squad and find them!” Apple Bloom ordered.

“Disregard that order Captain. Major, you have your orders to carry out; find those who poisoned Princess Dawn, we will deal with this new issue.” Celestia commanded.

“As you wish your majesty.” Apple Bloom said as booth she and Hawthorn bowed before leaving the room.

Dawn began to stir. “Mom, mother.” She said weakly. “What happened, what am I doing here?”

“My precious Dawn, are you okay, how do you feel?” Twilight asked franticly.

“My head hurts so much, what happened?” She asked.

“Dawn, sweetheart, you’ve been poisoned. Somepony got into the palace and poisoned everything in the kitchen but you’re fine now and that’s what’s important.” Twilight told her.

“Apple Bloom and I found you in the kitchen this morning, it seems you ate all your aunt’s teacakes and drank three bottles of Chef Scoltsburg’s cooking sherry.” Luna informed her. “Needless to say, he isn’t happy with you and neither am I after some of the things you said to Apple Bloom.”

“I’m sorry Mom, I’m sorry for the things I said and I’m sorry I fell off the sugar wagon. It doesn’t matter anymore any way.” She said, trying to excuse her behavior.

“What about Dinky? After Tootsie Flute told you about your glucose sensitivity, you promised her you wouldn’t go overboard with the sugar again.” Twilight said.

“It doesn’t mater. She doesn’t really love me anymore, if she ever did.” Dawn said, her eyes filling with tears.

“That’s not true dear.” Luna said.

“She told me herself!” Dawn hollered through her tears. “She told me that I was acting like a silly little filly. She told me that I needed to grow up and get a life of my own. All I wanted to do was show her how much I loved her and she threw me out of her room. She was right; I am just a stupid, spoiled little Princess. I’m a mule in hand me down finery.” The depressed Princess said. She held up her light grey front hoof, letting it dangle limply at the elbow, “Even a hand me down leg.” She cried.

Both Twilight and Luna hugged their daughter, trying to comfort her. Luna nodded to Doctor Sawbones who promptly injected Dawn’s I.V. with a powerful sedative. “Sleep now my little one, we can talk about this when next you wake.” Luna said softly, lightly brushing her daughters mane.

===============================================================

Having been excused by the Princesses, Apple Bloom quietly closed the door to the royal medical suite softly and charged down the hall, heading towards the barracks in the east wing of the castle. With every beat of her hooves, the yellow pony mentally berated herself. ‘I failed them,’ she thought to herself. ‘It was my job to protect Luna, Twilight, and their children and I blew it!’ A knot of pain, caused by her ever growing regret and the stress she was piling upon herself, was building in the pit of her stomach as she galloped down the hall, her personal guilt and recrimination eating away at her.

‘You know, just because you weren’t here doesn’t mean it was your fault.’ Some part of her mind tried to tell her.

‘Shut up brain, what do you know.’ She argued with herself.

‘I know that Sweetie Belle was here along with half a battalion of Solar and Lunar guards. The Princesses were not unprotected.’ Her own mind tried to tell her. ‘You are not responsible for this.’

‘No, I’m in charge and that means I’m responsible for my ponies behavior, especially their failures but by Faust, I’m going to find out what happened!’ She told herself, her guilt quickly turning to anger. As she turned down the corridor that led to the barracks she put on an extra burst of speed, dammed and determined to find out what her guards were up to while somepony went about poisoning half the kitchen.

Inside the barracks themselves, word had gotten around of the Princess Dawn’s poisoning and the castle guards were gearing up for what they assumed to be a very long day. The guards from the Lunar Corps were always ready for anything; they never went anywhere without the golden medallions they wore around their necks. All they had to do was speak the oath of their office and the dark lunar armor would envelop their bodies changing their coats gray, their eyes yellow with a vertical slit of a pupil, and their manes and tails would change to a dark purple color. The Solar guards had it a little tougher; their armor worked in much the same way as their nocturnal counterparts, giving them unnatural speed, strength, and healing ability but unlike the Lunar Corps, they had to put their armor on piece by piece.

One pegasus stallion in particular, a newer addition to the castles staff, was busying himself by strapping on his golden chest piece. Lieutenant Whirlwind lifted his helmet from the floor and as soon as it was securely seated over his head, a warm orange light enveloped him, turning his ash blue coat white and his eyes, mane, and tail blue. Whirlwind was heading for the weapons rack when he heard what sounded like rolling thunder coming down the wall. As the sound came closer and closer; many of the guards looked up from what they were doing just in time to see the door explode into the room. The pegasi in the room flapped their wings briskly in an effort to expel the dust in the room and the second the air had cleared; they all wished the dust would come back. Major Apple Bloom stood over a pile of kindling that used to be a door. “Well, isn’t this a pretty picture, so many pretty fillies and handsome little colts playing soldier.” She said as she walked slowly between the colts and mares that were charged with guarding the residence of the Royal Family. “Tell me. What exactly were you all doing when somepony poisoned the Princess?!”

Captain Merryweather, a member of the Solar guards, stepped up boldly. “We were at our post Major. I can assure you that nopony in my section of the castle slacked off for even a second, I’d stake my life on it.” The unicorn assured her.

“That goes double for my section.” Captain Steelehoof, an earth pony of the Lunar Corps spoke up next.

Two more ponies were about to step up to pledge that their section had not been slacking in their duties when Apple Bloom raised her hoof to stop them. “I’m sure that each of you would swear to be doing their duty and as I was the pony to hoof pick each of you, I have no doubts but that does not negate the fact that someway, somehow, half the kitchen was poisoned with Tansy Extract. Now, there are only two ways this could happen; either some of you are lying to me and fell asleep at your posts, or this was an inside job.”

“That’s what her husband said.” A stallion said softly to another standing next to him.

Apple Bloom tried to ignore the biting jab but made a mental note to remember the sound of that voice. “Now, I have been charged by the Princesses to find Dawn’s assailant and for that I will be assembling a team to go after this traitor and any that follow them. After the prisoner is captured they will be dragged before the Princesses for judgment and Faust help whoever they are because Princess Luna looked fit to tear the castle apart herself.”

Nineteen of twenty-four members of the Lunar Corps stationed at the castle stepped forward. “Major Filigree,” Captain Steelehoof said. “I and all members of the Lunar Corps stand ready to assist our Princess and her family.” Apple Bloom smiled slightly, had the rest of the Corps been there instead of guarding the kitchen with five of the Solar guards, she was sure they would have volunteered as well.

Captain Hawthorn stepped forward with nineteen of the Solar guards present at the barracks. “We also stand ready to assist their majesties.”

“Captain Hawthorn, I appreciate you volunteering but for now, I want the Solar guards taking up all guard duties for the day. The night ponies of the Lunar Corps can see things that you cannot and I will need them to look for clues in the kitchen, the Library, and in the rooms of Dinky and Dusk.”

“Figures, that mare has been Luna’s pet for years now.” Came the whispered voice again.

Apple Bloom had had enough. “I know I’m not the only one to hear that. Point out the pony who said that so that I may answer these accusations.” General Stormwing said as he entered the room. Every mare and stallion in the room, save Apple Bloom moved aside, exposing a lone Lunar Stallion at the back of the room.

The general was about to chastise the offending stallion when Apple Bloom interceded. “General, I appreciate the assist but these ponies are under my command not yours. If these ponies succeed or fail in their duties, it will be because of me; and if any of them need to be disciplined, it falls to me to dole it out. So, with all due respect, I’ll deal with this myself.” She said, standing up to the large white Pegasus in an attempt to save face in front of her troops. The guards in the room stood tall and proud at their Major’s words; she had taken complete responsibility for them and the fact that she stood up to the General on their behalf made them all the more proud.

“As you wish Major though I will remind you once again; you may be in charge here by Royal order but I still outrank you and should you repeat this display again, I will not be so lenient.” He warned.

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes at the Generals words. “Yeah, yeah why don’t you go back to Canterlot you old buzzard, I’m sure there are some fresh recruits you can scare back there.” The General stared at here with what he imagined was a death glare and when she did not react, he stormed out of the room leaving the yellow mare with her guards. “He means well but until he sees some real combat, he’s going to have to try harder to intimidate me.”

“Like you have room to talk.” Came that voice again from the back of the room. The offending stallion stood tall in his night regalia attempting to stare down the mare at the other end of the room. “I doubt you’ve seen anymore combat than the General yet you strut around like you own the place.”

Apple Bloom approached the stallion, seizing him up as she walked. The pony in question looked much like any other stallion of the Lunar Corps but there was something off about him. He was a full head shorter then his brothers and sisters and what a bit on the thin side for one of their persuasion. “You have no idea what real battle is like you pathetic excuse for a stallion.” The mare said, her voice reaming steady. A dark undertone to her words was almost palpable to the other ponies in the room. The Solar guards stood there, uncertain what to do. The mares and stallions of the Lunar Corps whined softly. On one hoof, they all wanted to protect their brother but on the other they did not want to interfere with what would most certainly be a well-deserved dressing down.

“Says you.” The stallion answered.

“I was at the Battle of the Line, where we defended the south western border of Equestria from a changeling invasion.” She revealed, much to the surprise of the other guards in the room. "We didn’t have any armor or fancy weapons, we met them in combat, hoof to hoof. Have you ever killed another living thing with your bare hooves? I think not. Most soldiers know that when you enter real combat, blood will be spilled, yours, your comrades, and your enemies; but they don’t tell you everything. When you kill somepony they loose bladder and bowel control and that means all the piss and shit spills out of their body along with the blood.”

“Liar,” the offending pony accused. “Everypony knows that Changelings live off of love they consume from other beings.”

“Yes and no. They derive the energy they need for their special abilities that way but they still need food like everything else, you can trust me on that. During the battle, they couldn’t change shape, their magic spent. The battlefield, once a dry barren piece of earth, cracked and desolate from lack of water, was churned to mud from the blood and other bodily fluids spilled upon the ground. Fallen bodies of ponies and changelings alike were beaten into the ground by the hooves of both sides. We couldn’t stop to retrieve our fallen comrades least we die ourselves. If their injuries didn’t kill them then it’s almost certain they were trampled to death. When the fighting was over, only twenty-nine of us out of three hundred walked off the battlefield, caked in the blood and shit of our enemies and comrades. We left the dead where the lay because, to be honest, the bodies were so badly destroyed, we couldn’t tell pony from changeling. The battlefield stands to this day as a graveyard to those fallen on those fields.” Apple Bloom told him.

“Only twenty-nine came back alive?” Captain Merryweather asked, a new found respect for the Major audible in her voice.

“Not exactly, two mares of the twenty-nine died of vaginal infection because that slurry of death had gotten between their flanks. We were too far away from a decent Hospital and all our antibiotics had been used up days ago. I myself caught the infection and barely made it through; I doubt I will ever be able to have children because of it.” She said, trying to keep her emotions in check in front of the guards. "It’s something they never tell you about, that sort of carnage leaves a stain on your soul that never washes away. Three of the survivors killed themselves, not able to come to terms with what had happened. That left twenty-four ponies who survived The Battle of the Line and that’s why I chose twenty-four guards from both the day and night guards of Canterlot. Of course if you were one of those chosen you would have had presence of mind to realize that why we’ve been talking I’ve been taking a head count of the ponies here and including the five Lunar ponies guarding the kitchen, you make a total of twenty five. I know the name of everypony selected here and I don’t know you so before I let the Lunar Corps beat the crap out of you for impersonating one of their brothers, how about you tell me who you are and what you’re doing here?”

===============================================================

Earlier that day, while Princess Luna and Major Filigree were discovering Dawn in the kitchen; the emergency room doors of Ponyville General Hospital burst open, allowing Tootsie Flute’s paramedic team to wheel in Rarity and Ditzy on gurneys. Following closely behind was Pinkie Pie, her daughter Honey, and son-in-law Jato. The head nurse, Redheart, came running over to the two mares in distress. “What happened was there an accident?”

Rumble, a light gray pegasus with a dark gray mane, spoke up as the mares where being rushed down the hall. “We were called to Sugar Cube Corner to transport two mares in labor.” He said. “When we arrived, both mares were approximately fifty percent dilated and having contractions about fifteen minutes apart. It’s like their foalings are in synch or something.”

“That’s been known to happen from time to time, where’s Tootsie Flute? As your supervisor she should be with you.” Nurse Redheart said.

“We have no idea.” Gale, a light blue pegasus mare with blond mane said as she pushed Ditzy’s gurney. “She never showed up for work.”

“I see,” Redheart said, before walking closer to Rarity’s gurney as they were wheeled into one of the hospitals large maternity rooms. “So, Rarity; you finally decided to have one in the hospital this time?”

“Yes, well I didn’t have much warning last time.” She said with a small smile.

Nurse Redheart smiled back. “Is there anything I can get to make you more comfortable while we wait for the doctor?”

“Yes, if it wouldn’t be too much trouble I’d like somepony to get Spike and I’d like Fluttershy here as well. I’m sure the on call doctor is very well educated but I’d be much more comfortable if Fluttershy was here to do the delivery.” The white unicorn requested.

“I understand, and is there anything or anypony I can get for you Mrs. Hooves?” She asked.

“I need Julian, can somepony get him? I don’t think I can have this foal without him here.” She said, trying to control her breathing.

"We can go get them right Honey? You can go get Julian and Jato, you can go get Fluttershy, and I’ll find Spike.” Pinkie said in her excited and bubbly way.

“That’s quite all right Pinkie, these paramedics are some of the fastest ponies in town.” She said, turning to the four pegasi waiting on any further orders. “Well, you four heard them, go fetch Dr. Apple, Julian, Spike and somepony find Tootsie Flute.” The four ponies scrambled to leave the room and carry out their appointed tasks.

A slate gray earth pony dressed in a lab coat and stethoscope, ducked around a corner just as the paramedics were rushing out the door. Pulling a strange black box out of his coat and holding it with one hoof he used another to press a button on its side before speaking into it. “Your majesty, two of the ponies in question have just been admitted to the hospital in labor and another two followed with them, what are your orders?”

“Wait for the children to be born then snatch them and the mothers, we want to newborns alive for now.” A masculine voice said through the black box. “Be sure to bind Jato’s legs, that pony can be more trouble than he’s worth, the others shouldn’t be a problem.”

“As you wish my King.”

===============================================================

Sweet Apple Acres had been rocked by travesty. The front door was destroyed and the homes occupants numbered two where before there were three. Upstairs, the master bedroom lay empty. Down the hall and to the left was the bedroom of Toffee the sweet little filly of Caramel and Applejack; the same two ponies that layed unconscious inside the once neat and tidy room of the three year old foal.

Applejack was the first to regain consciousness and find the destroyed room that belonged to her daughter. The bed was overturned, the numerous stuffed animals that sat on a shelf were now scattered about the room, and the dresser was turned over, it’s mirror shattered. The light orange farm pony sat up with a hoof to her head trying to remember what had happened. She and Caramel were sleeping in that morning due to a little extra work they had gotten in the day before. In the early morning hours they both woke to the sound of their front door being smashed to pieces. Both ponies were shocked into wakefulness by the noise. Not certain of what exactly they heard they stayed still for a moment and listened. Hooves, lots of hooves could be heard downstairs. “Caramel, somepony’s downstairs.”

“I know, you go and check on Toffee, I’ll go and scare them off. Nopony breaks into my home.” He said as he quietly got out of bed. Applejack was taken aback for a moment. She had never heard her husband like that. “Go AJ, make sure our daughter is safe, I’ll deal with what’s downstairs.”

While Applejack walked as quietly as she could to her daughter’s room, Caramel charged down the stairs to find three ponies in their living room, one unicorn and two earth-ponies, all stallions. “Well, well boys, it seems we woke one of them up with our entrance.” One of the earth-ponies said with a chuckle.

“What do you three want in my home? We don’t have anything thieves would value.” Caramel stated boldly.

“But that’s where you’re wrong.” The unicorn said. “You see, your daughter is quite valuable to our master.”

“Get out of my house!” Caramel yelled as he charged in amongst them. The amber pony reared up and kicked out at each of them bucking his back hooves he caught one in the chest, sending him over the sofa and crashing down trough the coffee table. The unicorn tried to levitate him off the ground but Caramel spun in the air and kicked him in the horn causing a vibrating pain to course through the unicorn’s skull. With his concentration broken, Caramel came crashing to the floor. He was down for only a second but that was enough for the second earth pony to come up behind and kick him in the back of the head, knocking him out.

Applejack had been watching everything from the top of the stairs. She wanted to help but both she and Caramel knew that if they had both been knocked out, Toffee wouldn’t stand a chance. Caramel had proven himself a capable stallion by taking one of them out of commission and given the unicorn a terrible headache, which would make things easier for her. She quietly walked back to her daughter’s room and shut the door. Toffee was awake and sitting up in her bed. “Momma, what’s wrong?” She whispered.

“It’s okay my little darlin’. Your daddy’s takin’ care of it, now go back to sleep please, I’ll be right here baby.”

“How sweet.” The intruding unicorn said with a slight smile. Before Applejack could do anything, his horn glowed and both she and Toffee fell asleep.

Children, especially tired children are easy to put asleep but a mare protecting her foal is not so easy. The spell had to fight against the pony. In her half conscious state she could hear what the others were saying but could not act. “What do you want us to do with this one sir?”

“Drop him there in the hall, I don’t know why you dragged him up here.”

“I was hoping the King would let us kill at least a few of them, you know, send a message to the others.”

“Your bloodlust will get the better of you one day Scythe. His majesty said that they are not to be harmed; he only wants their children.” The unicorn said.

“No, I won't you let you take her!” Caramel yelled as he charged the pony that had dropped him in the hallway. On his trip of the stairs, his head got banged around a little more causing him to regain his consciousness. Caramel tackled the stallion into his daughter’s dresser causing it to fall and it’s mirror to shatter across the floor. The other earth-pony charged in, knocking Caramel against the wall, breaking a shelf in the process. When he came down he landed on the side of the bed, causing it to flip towards him. Reaching out he grabbed hold of his daughter and held her tightly to his chest.

“Enough of this.” The unicorn said. His horn glowed again and Caramel fell to sleep with his daughter in his hooves. Applejack could no longer fight the spell and feel into merciful unconsciousness.

When Applejack was able to think clearly again she stumbled over to her husband and shook him, trying to wake him up. “Caramel, Caramel, please wake up. Please, I can’t loose you too.”

The pony on question slowly opened his eyes cringing at the pain in the back of his head. “Applejack? What happened?”

Applejack was trying to wipe the tears from her eyes. “They took her Caramel, they took our baby!” She cried into his shoulder as she hugged him tightly.

“I know, I know, don’t you worry about it darling, I’ll get her back. I heard one of them saying that their King was only interested in the children; I can only guess that somepony is after Ponyville’s children. Get to town and tell Garnet, I’ll go to Big Macs and make sure Chaser is okay, then we’ll go to the Princesses and tell them what’s happening.” Caramel said, his voice sounding more resolute than usual.

“Promise me you’ll bring our baby girl home Caramel, promise me!”

“I promise my love; I’ll bring her back, now go and don’t stop for anything.” He said as they walked down the stairs to the front door. He gave her one last tight embrace before watching her gallop out of the house and down the road. Before leaving, Caramel took a long look at the disheveled room that used to be their living room. The amber stallion's right front hoof shot out to the side splintering the doorjamb of the house’s front door. “I promise Applejack, I’ll bring our little girl home and if so much as a hair is out of place on her sweet head, those who took her will pray for the end before I’m done with them.” Caramel charged out of the house heading for the cottage belonging to Big Macintosh and Fluttershy, hoping they did not suffer the same injury that wounded him so deeply.

===============================================================

Caramel cautiously approached the cottage home on the outskirts of the Everfree Forest. The lights were out, which was odd for this time of morning. As he rounded to the front of the house, his heart sank into his hooves. The front door of the cottage had been smashed in and Big Macintosh lay on the ground just outside. The amber stallion raced up the path to the house as fast as his hooves could take him. Leaning down, he placed his cheek in front of the red stallions nose and was relieved when he felt the pony’s breath. Checking him over, he could tell Macintosh had been involved in an epic struggle against overwhelming odds; bruises and cuts covered the stallion’s body.

Caramel gently nudged the stallion. “Mac, Mac, I need you to wake up.” He did not move. “Macintosh, wake up.” He said louder. When the stallion did not stir, Caramel said a quick prayer of forgiveness, took a deep breath and shouted down the stallion’s ear. “Wake the buck up you miserable hulk of a pony before I kick your flank up around your ears!”

The noise that violently assaulted Big Macintosh’s ears was finally enough to bring him around. “What they hay; Caramel, what are you doing here?”

“I came to see if you and Fluttershy was okay when I found you unconscious.” He explained. “Where’s Fluttershy? Please tell me they didn’t get her and Chaser?”

Macintosh struggled to get to his hooves. Caramel stepped next to him, giving the large stallion something to lean against. “Thanks Caramel.” He said softly. “Yeah, they came, a dozen of them. I tried to fight them off, I really did but they overpowered me and took my son.” The large stallion said, tears falling from his eyes.

“What about Fluttershy?”

“She was called to the hospital, Rarity and Ditzy went into labor. Oh Celestia, what am I gonna’ tell her?” He asked,

Caramel looked into the stallion’ s large green eyes searching for something to console his brother-in-law. “You tell her the truth. This isn’t your fault Macintosh, you couldn’t possibly have fought them all off. You did your best just like me and Applejack.” He admitted.

“You and… They took Toffee too?” The red stallion asked, his voice wavering.

“Yes, we tried to fight them off but they had a unicorn with them that used some sort of sleep spell on both of us. I tried Big Mac, as much as you did but in the end they took my daughter.” Caramel admitted. “Did you hear anything, any names; could you describe them?

“Everythin’ happened so fast; I didn’t have time to really look at them before they jumped on me. I’m sorry Caramel.”

“Macintosh, now’s not the time for apologizing. You need to see a doctor and I need to warn the others. Do you think you can you make it to the castle?”

“Eeeyup, it’s not that far away.” He said.

“Good, than I want you to head there and raise the alarm with the Princesses. They’ll see to your hurts there and make sure you’re all right. I’m going to head into town and try to meet up with AJ and Garnet, and then I’m going over to the hospital. When you talk to the Princesses ask them to send some guards there, if Rarity and Ditzy are about to have a couple of new young’uns then I don’t want to take a chance they’ll be targeted too.” The amber stallion explained. “You got all that?”

“No problem Caramel, I’ll get there as fast as I can. You can count on me.” He said with a half smile.

“I know I can and hey, don’t worry. You and me, we’ll get our kids back and Faust help whoever has them.”

Bad Blood Part 2

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 17 “Bad Blood”
Part 2
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

The sun slowly rose to bring light to the new day, a day that had already bore witness to dark events in its early hours. Even though the sun shone brightly, beneath the thick canopy of the Everfree Forest a badly beaten red stallion galloped down an enchanted path in the grim darkness. Every beat of his hooves caused searing pain to emanate from his three broken ribs but also brought him closer and closer to the palatial estate of Equestria’s ruling family. Pushing himself as hard as he could, Big Macintosh’s body screamed at him to stop. His large hooves impacting the ground caused his bruised muscles and bones to complain and the lather building up on his coat was starting to seep in the multitude of cuts along his hide. All his body wanted to do was rest, to allow the aches and pains of the savage beating he received earlier to fade away with rest but no mater how much his body hurt, it’s couldn’t compare to the ache in his heart.

===============================================================

Inside the guards barracks the infiltrator of the palace guard, still in his armor, sat tied to a chair in one of the few cells they had. Walking into the room, Apple Bloom was followed by two members of the Lunar Corps. The spy looked from one pony to the other, fear stamped on his face. The sound of the closing door and the bolt driving home, locking the door, had a sound of impending doom that nearly made the stallion loose bladder control. “W-what do you want from me?” He asked, his voice shaking with uncertainty; his King had never warned him about this.

“Oh nothing much, just answers to a few questions.” Apple Bloom said. The stallion relaxed visibly. “For instance, would you like to tell me why I shouldn’t let these two tear you apart on the spot? You see, Lunar ponies are a lot like a family and they don’t like it when somepony impersonates one of their brothers, isn’t that right Iron Hoof?” She asked.

The stallion in question leaned close to the terrified pony and smiled, exposing row upon row of razor sharp teeth. The imposter eyes darted between Iron Hoof’s maw of death and a set of yellow reptilian eyes that radiated nothing but hate at him. “No Major, we don’t.” He said coldly.

“You see, I’m in a tricky position that I’m sure you can understand. On the one hoof I have quite a few of my friends missing and I’d like nothing better to go look for them but then on the other hoof I also have some piece of scum who likes to go around poisoning Princesses. Now, this make my life more interesting than I generally like it and I need to know exactly what’s going on an why. It’s time for our monthly reviews and I figured hey, why not kill two changelings with one stone and so to that end, I’ve given the job of obtaining this information to Poly here and Iron Hoof.”

“She was non-specific as to how.” Poly told him, the mare flashing her own sharp teeth at him.

“Poly here is very good at telling when ponies are lying to her, almost as good as my sister, so if I where you, I’d tell the truth.” Apple Bloom suggested.

The two lunar soldiers stepped close to their Major but spoke loud enough so that the captive could hear. “How do you want to play this Major Filigree?” Poly asked.

“You two only have to scare him…”

“Pain is scary.” Iron Hoof interrupted.

“Just do it right this time.” Apple Bloom ordered.

As the two night ponies walked back to their captive, he finally found a spine. “You have no idea how much trouble you’re in right now!” He shouted.

“Gee, I’ve never been in trouble before, how about you Poly?”

“Oh sure, all the time.” She answered back sarcastically.

“Not like this you haven’t, you have no idea what you’re in the middle of.”

“Let’s see if we have this straight, Princess Dawn has been poisoned by something that was meant for Princess Celestia. Ponies have gone missing, namely Prince Dusk, his marefriend, Captain’s Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle, the Majors husband; oh by the way, that’s not winning you any points. Have I missed anything?” Iron Hoof asked.

“You forgot about impersonating one of us.” Poly said, turning back to the prisoner. “You see, we earned the right to wear this armor, we paid for it with pain, blood, and tears; something most ponies, except for the Major, can’t possibly understand so when we see somepony parading around as one of us it sort of pisses us off.”

The imposter tried to muster his courage before responding. “Even if you kill me, others will come…”

“Oh, we’re not gonna’ kill you… I’m sorry, what’s your name?” Iron hoof asked.

“Wildcard”

“Yeah, we’re not gonna’ kill you Wildcard, we’re just gonna’ chew on you a little bit… a bit here, a bit there.

“I was sent to spy on you and report everything about everypony here, they even know how many nose hairs you have!” Wildcard shouted quickly.

Iron Hoof sighed disappointedly. “They don’t know a damn thing, it’s all over your face. I haven’t even… I was gonna’ get me an ear too.”

“Didn’t they teach you how to withstand an interrogation, you can even tell a lie decently.” Poly said in disgust. “Now how about you tell us what’s really going on?”

“I’m sorry, I can see you’re not stupid.” The prisoner said.

“I wish I could say the same about you.” Apple Bloom interjected as she walked over and lifted the helmet from the stallion’s head. As soon as the helmet was removed, the stallion’s coat turned white, his eyes turned blue, and his mane red. “That’s better, I hated the sight of a lunar stallion tied to a chair even if it was a disguise.”

“I concur.” Princess Luna said as she stepped into the room.

Wildcard froze in terror. “Princess, what are you doing here?” Apple Bloom asked.

“One of my guards discretely informed me of you’re discovery and I needed to see for myself.” She informed the Major. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I wish to have words with your prisoner.”

“No.” Apple said defiantly. “I can’t allow that Princess.”

“You would dare defy me?!” Luna yelled at her.

“Yes your majesty. You are not only my Princess but you are also my friend and as your friend I cannot allow you to harm this pony.” The Major tried to explain. “We are a force of good in this world and if we allow ourselves to go down the road of torture and savagery then how can we look ourselves in the mirror and be sure that we’re the good guys?”

“You will not deny me my vengeance!” The Princess yelled.

“Poly, Iron Hoof, restrain her!” The two ponies in question rushed over to the Princess, blocking her path. Apple Bloom ran back to her captive swiftly. “Wildcard, whatever you have to say, I implore you to tell us quickly. What is going on?” The yellow mare pleaded with him. “Please, they can’t hold her back for long and when she breaks free, you’re as good as dead, now tell me!”

“He’s after the throne!” Wildcard yelled. All the commotion in the room suddenly died down. “Our King is after Equestria’s throne, he’s tired of mares ruling the country and messing things up for us stallions. He wants to rebuild the country as a patriarchy so stallions will finally get a fair chance. That’s why he stole the children of the Elements of Harmony and the children of any family touched directly by the Princesses.”

“What kind of slime stoops to kidnapping foals to force his own agenda?” Apple Bloom asked, not really expecting an answer. “I assume he means to hold them hostage in order to secure the Princesses cooperation, and what about Princess Dawn, was poisoning her part of your King’s plan too?”

“Yes and no, he was informed about Princess Celestia’s activity with the creature and had her food treated with the Tansy Herb to insure no aire would be produced. The herbs were measured with Celestia’s mass in mind, we had no idea her niece would consume the food.”

“Who was it, who was it that poisoned the food?” The stallion was hesitant to answer. Apple Bloom grabbed the pony by the shook him violently. “Who the buck was it?!” She screamed into his face.

“Sawbones! It was Dr. Sawbones who tainted the food!” Wildcard yelled like his life depended on it.

“I must commend you Major, that worked better than I had previously thought.” Luna said, erasing the image of uncontrolled rage from her face.

“I told you the out of control Princess act would loosen his tongue.” Apple Bloom said smugly.

“It was an act, all of it was just an act?! But when…” Wildcard asked angry and confused.

“We set this up in advance while the guards were securing you in this room. Don’t be fooled though, the Princess is furious with you and your cohorts and I’m equally pissed, we’re just able to keep a tight lid on it. After all this is over, I really would not want to be in your shoes.” Apple Bloom informed him.

“Major, I want you and three of my night guards to arrest Doctor Sawbones and bring him before me.” Luna instructed her.

“What about him Princess?” Poly asked.

“Strip him of that armor and throw him in the dungeon, I’ll deal with him later.” The armor the spy was wearing came off simply enough and as the stallion was dragged off to the dungeon Luna kicked the false night pony regalia contemptuously. “As soon as possible, I want this armor destroyed, its mere existence is an affront to my guard.”

Apple Bloom picked up the spy’s helmet and held it in her hooves when she had a sudden flash of inspiration. Placing the helmet over her head she could feel the enchantment take hold; turning her coat gray, her mane and tail black, her eyes yellow, and her teeth sharp. While all of this was rather expected, the one thing that was quite surprising was that the armor also made her appear male. “What the hay?” Apple Bloom asked in surprise her voice sounding every bit like Wildcard’s before the armor was removed.

“Major, what in Equestria possessed you to put that on?” Luna asked, a little annoyed.

“It just occurred to me Princess that if we are going to arrest Doctor Sawbones, what if there are other spies hanging about? If they see me go to arrest him they may report back to their masters about it and then the element of surprise is gone. However, if I go in disguise with three other stallions posing as traitors, then we may be able to find out much more before he realizes he’s being interrogated. Then of course we arrest him but by then he’ll have given everything up before he realizes it.” Apple Bloom explained.

The Princess stood there in mock surprise. “That’s brilliant Major but one thing first, let me see that helmet.” The yellow mare gave the helmet to her Princess and watched as she placed it with the rest of the armor. Extending her magic around it she sighed. “It’s as I thought, the only enchantment on this armor is that of illusion, no added protection or strength, we’ll have to fix that.” Surrounding the armor again with her magic, it seemed to glow a bit then settled down to its normal appearance.

“Is that it?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Is that it?” The Princess parroted. “I just gave that armor the same attributes as that worn by my sisters Solar Guards.”

“You know, you could have just given me a set of my own Lunar armor with and illusion enchantment on it.” Apple Bloom said as she buckled on the armor.

Luna was frozen for a moment at her friends comment. “Would you really want something like that?”

“Sure, why not? I mean, your guards seem to handle it just fine and they are better fighters while wearing it so sure, why wouldn’t I want a set for myself?”

Poly and Iron Hoof returned from the dungeons when they heard the conversation the Major and Princess Luna were having. “Major, I don’t think you quite understand.” Poly said as they entered the room. “You know about us and you know what this armor does to us but it’s not just something you can take off at the end of the day. When you put this armor on it stays on.”

Both of them taped the teal eye on their chest and the armor shrunk back into a golden medallion that hung around their necks. “Poly’s right Major, you may not see it but you always feel the weight of it on your back, it never goes away. The power, the hunger, its always there. We hear the ancestors, the Lunar Stallions of old, calling to us in our minds, guiding us in battle and in all things.”

“We will speak of this another time but for now I suggest we see to the not so good Doctor.” Luna said, escorting the three ponies back out into the main barracks where the rest of the Lunar Corps. awaited.

===============================================================

Outside of the royal residence, on the castle side of the Misty Gorge Bridge, two pegasi of the Solar Guard stood quietly at attention. “Hey Featherweight.” The white pegasus on the other side of the road remained silent. The normally light tan pony kicked a pebble at his partner. “Hey Featherweight.” He whispered loudly.

“We’re not supposed to talk Pound Cake.”

“I know but I’m so darned bored.” He said, his voice carrying the slight hint of a wine. “And hey, I though I told you to call me Pound, it’s weird for ponies to use my full name all the time.”

“Yeah well I’m older than you so I’ll call you whatever I want; now if you don’t button your lip I’ll call you ‘on report’ in a minute.” Featherweight told him.

“Sorry, I’m just ticked that we’re missing out on all the action.” He said. “I just wish we were in there helping out. I’d love to get my hooves on whoever poisoned the Princess. What was Apple Bloom thinking? You and I watched her grow up from a foal into the beautiful mare she is today, we should be helping out.” Pound Cake complained.

“We are helping out by keeping guard on this bridge and ensuring that nopony approaches the castle. And before you forget, the Major was there when The Princess was born and after she returned to Ponyville, it was her that Princess Luna and Princess Twilight entrusted with the safety of their family. Don’t think that we are the only ones that care about Princess Dawn. Every guard in this castle loves the royal family and are doing their part to insure their safety.”

“Dang Featherweight, you sound like you’re bucking for a promotion.” Pound Cake said with a small smile on his face.

“No, it’s just that this whole situation reminds me of something my mentor Big Macintosh used to say.”

“Big Macintosh, isn’t that the Major’s older brother?”

“Yeah, it is.” Featherweight confirmed. “He helped me become the pony I am today instead of the scrawny little twig I used to be. Anyway, when I told him I wanted to join the Princesses guard, he told me that it didn’t matter how big I was or how strong my muscles were; he said that what mattered most was that I put all my heart into what I did. He told me that if I did that then I’d never go wrong. I have a feeling that a lot of the guards here feel the same way, especially the Major.”

“Well, I certainly can’t argue with that.” Pound Cake was lost in though for a moment when he remembered something he wanted to ask his partner. “Hey Featherweight, we’ve been partners for what, a couple of months now?”

“Yeah, something like that.”

“I was wondering, since you and Iron Hoof seem to be hooking up, do you think you could get him to put in a good word for me with his partner, I mean, that Poly is such a hottie.”

“Okay, first off, why don’t you go talk to her? Secondly, Poly is a Lunar mare and she’d most likely break you in two and last, who says I’m hooking up with Iron Hoof?”

“Oh come on Featherweight, I see how you two look at each other. Trust me, every pony in the barracks knows it, we’re just waiting for you two to admit it.”

“Not that’s it’s any of your business, but neither he or I are ready to let everypony in on our relationship but if you want, I’ll ask him to talk to his partner but if you end up in traction, it’s your fault not mine.”

“Thanks bud.” Pound Cake said with a smile.

Something large and red came hurtling down the path as the two pegasus finished their conversation. Big Macintosh erupted into view from behind a bend in the manicured path through the forest. The large stallion galloped down the road and across the bridge only to find his path blocked by the two Solar Guards. Being a large draft pony, Big Macintosh couldn’t exactly stop on a bit, so when the two ponies barred his path, he barreled into them like a runaway wagon filled with bricks. Had it not been for the additional strength and durability granted to them by their armor, they would have knocked senseless. Shaking the stars from their eyes, the two stallions stood up and helped the other to his hooves. “What’s the rush Big Mac, you act like your tail is on fire or something.” Featherweight asked.

Macintosh was a bit wobbly as he stood but as soon as the draft pony was steady the guards were able to get a good look at him. “Dear Faust, what happened to you?” Pound Cake asked.

“Ah’ got jumped by a dozen or so earth-pony stallions, big one’s too. I tried to fight them off but they had a few unicorns with them to hold me down so I couldn’t fight back.”

“What about Fluttershy and Sun Chaser, did they get away okay?” Featherweight asked.

“Fluttershy was at the hospital helpin’ Rarity and Ditzy with their foals. Those cowards took my son and they took Toffee too. Caramel was the one who brought me back to my senses after they left; apparently they got to the farm too. I don’t know what happened to Pinkie and the others but Carmel’s gone into town to find out. I came here to raise the alarm.”

“Pound cake, fly to the castle and let them know what’s happening, I’ll help Macintosh.” Featherweight ordered. Without a word the other pegasus took off like a shot toward the royal residence while Featherweight lent his weight to the side of his old mentor, allowing him to lean on him as they both walked toward the castle. “Come on you old stubborn mule, let’s get you to the castle and get you fixed up. I’m sure your sister and the Princesses will know what to do.”

===============================================================

As Luna, a disguised Apple Bloom, and three stallions of the Lunar Corps. walked toward the hospital wing of the castle, Twilight, Kirin, and Celestia came charging from the other direction. “Luna, where is Apple Bloom we must see her immediately!” Celestia asked in a panic.

“What’s wrong sister, it’s not Dawn is it?” She asked

“No dear, our Dawn is resting quietly, the doctor says the worst is behind her. Big Macintosh was just brought in and looks as though he was beaten badly. We put him in the same room with our daughter so the doctor could look after them both. Macintosh told us that his son was stolen as well as little Toffee. He also told us that Rarity and Ditzy are at Ponyville General having their foals right now; Applejack and Carmel are on their way their now to make sure nothing happens.”

“Yes, I’m aware of what’s happening but it’s something that can be saved for later, for now, let’s get to the hospital and hope we can catch these miscreants before they do any more harm.” Luna turned to the guards in attendance. “Go and take care of the issue we had discussed earlier and please remember I want him alive if possible.”

The disguised Apple Bloom saluted smartly. “As you wish my Princess.” Was all she said before silently trotting down the hall with the three stallions following quickly behind.

“Sister, what is going on?” Celestia asked

Luna moved closer to the other three and spoke to them in a hushed tone. “We’ve discovered a spy in the ranks of the guards. He’s in the cells now but we were able to glean some information from him. We discovered that it was Dr. Sawbones that poisoned the food. Apple Bloom and three other guards are going to arrest him now.”

“But we left Dawn and Macintosh in his care!” Twilight shouted.

“It’s okay my love, we’ve learned that they do not want to hurt the children in any way, they need them. Come, I will explain all of this later, we best get to the hospital to make sure everything is okay.” Kirin and the three mares huddled together and in a blinding flash of light, they were gone.

===============================================================

Apple Bloom and her three hoofpicked guards silently approached the room where her older brother and Dawn were resting. Flitting from shadow to shadow, the quartet of ponies moved like wraiths before finally arriving at the room’s door. Turning to the three stallions behind her, she spoke softly. “Let me go in first, we have no idea what waits behind this door. If everything’s all right then we move in and arrest that son of a whore. Now, there may be a chance that the enemy has friends in there so we may have to keep the act up for a little bit. With that in mind I want you three to remember, these guys don’t like mares for anything but foal factories and that mean you guys don’t like mares either. That shouldn’t be too hard for you Iron Hoof.”

The other two stallions snickered quietly. “Shut up you guys or I’m going to sick Poly on you.” Iron Hoof threatened. The two stallions became silent as the grave; both of them knew of Poly’s ferocity in the field and neither of them wanted to be on the receiving end of her hoof.

Apple Bloom cautiously opened the door and walked into the dimly lit room to find Doctor Sawbones packing up a medical bag. “Wild Card, it’s about time you showed up, help me pack this stuff, we need to get out of here quickly.” The mare scanned to room and winced slightly at the sight of her bandaged brother laying in the bed against the wall, the Princess, nowhere to be seen.

“Where’s the Princess?” She asked.

“She’s already through the portal.” He said, indicating the large alicorn sized mirror against the wall. “Hurry up we have no time to loose, Gordon will be opening the portal soon and we need to get going before Celestia and the others return.”

“What about that one?” She asked, indicating her brother. “You want me to dispose of him?”

“You’re getting as bad as Scythe, Wild Card. You know his highness wants them all alive, the ponies that ambushed him should be beaten for injuring him so badly.”

“Yeah yeah; hey, I think I have something that will make the King happy.”

“Oh, what’s that?” Sawbones inquired.

“I located a few stallions who share his dislike of the Princesses.” She announced loudly as she opened the door. Iron Hoof, Shadow Wing, and Midnight entered the room silently and stood at attention in front of the doctor.

“Three of Princess Luna’s own guard, impressive. And why is it you don’t like the Princesses?” He asked the three stallions in front of him.

“Are you kidding?” Midnight asked. “Have you seen what’s going on around here? It’s not bad enough that mares are ruling us but now they’re replacing us as breeding partners! I mean that’s the one thing we could count on but now Luna and her concubine Twilight have figured out a way to take even that from us!”

“His majesty said something similar to me not too long ago.” Sawbones said.

“And don’t get me started on that bitch of a commander she saddled us with. I mean seriously she comes out of nowhere and we’re just supposed to take orders from her?” Iron Hoof added.

“Dang Wildcard, and I thought you said you were the only pony who hated her.” The doctor said with a half smile.

“What can I say, great stallions think alike.” She said, mentally reminding herself to give Iron Hoof extra KP duty when this was all over.

“And what about you pegasus, you’ve been fairly quiet.” Sawbones said, staring and the steely-eyed stallion.

“I helped evacuate Ponyville years ago when Discord first reared his head, I was even given a commendation for my actions, and now I find out that that monster is back and shacking up with Princess Celestia. He may look different but I can tell that it’s the same monster. She doesn’t deserve to rule us if she’s willing to betray us for it.” He said through a clenched jaw.

The doctor recoiled a bit at the anger being projected by the stallion in front of him. “Errr okay, then we should get going through the portal before Gordon shuts it down.” He said as he grabbed the bag he was packing and trotted through the mirror.

“Major?” Midnight asked in a hushed tone.

“Follow him, keep the act up and take notice of everything, you never know when we’ll have an opportunity to help the Princesses when they come to rescue the others.”

“But Major, are you sure the Princesses would walk into such an obvious trap?” Shadow Wing asked.

“Of course they will. Whoever this maniac is, has no idea what he’s started, the Princesses will come and when they do we’ll be there to back them up; now jump through that mirror.” She ordered.

The three stallions, and one mare disguised as a stallion, jumped through the mirror to find themselves in the thrown room of another castle, one where the walls were gray and cold, a castle that was a stark contrast to the one they had left. “Your Majesty, as promised three new stallions to swell our ranks.” Doctor Sawbones said, introducing the newcomers.

“Excellent job doctor, let’s see who we have here.” A white unicorn stallion said as he walked into the room.

It took all the control Apple Bloom could muster to keep her jaw from hitting the ground. Standing before them was none other than Prince Blueblood wearing a cape of royal purple and a large silver crown. Remembering whom she was impersonating, she bowed low, indicating to the others that they should do the same. “You’re majesty I found these three stallions while performing my duty. I swear to you that they will be as loyal to you as I.”

“You may rise. Wildcard, I must say that your time in the palace has been good for you, you seem much more eloquent and a good deal more respectful; I approve. Good stallions, you may remove your trappings of feminine enslavement.” He said to the three new stallions in front of him.

“I wish we could your majesty but we are locked into this armor, we cannot remove it. Princess Luna insisted that her guards be on duty at all times.” Iron Hoof lied.

“You poor stallions,” Blueblood said, a look of sorrow on his face. “I ma truly sorry for your plight but rest assured I will have my best unicorns working on a way to get you out of that armor; until then I have an idea that will turn this to our advantage.” The prince noticed the doctor standing there proud with himself. “Doctor Sawbones, attended to your patient.”

“But your majesty, I assure you that she is fine.” He tried to explain.

“Need I remind you doctor, that it’s your lack of foresight that caused the Princess to become poisoned and let me tell you something else, if she dies then so will you. With that in mind, I suggest you make sure she’s in perfect health.”

“About that…”

“Are you trying to tell me that your poison is killing her?! Do you have any idea what that does to my plans?!”

“No, you misunderstand sire, Princess Dawn will be fine but the amount of the extract that she ingested may have left her… uhm… barren.” Sawbones admitted.

Blueblood grabbed the pony with his magic and threw him toward the door where the Princess was resting. “See to her and pray her condition does not get worse!” He bellowed. The doctor quickly picked himself off the floor and fled behind the door to attend to his charge.

Blueblood turned to the four stallions in front of him. “As for your four.” He said, regaining his former composure. “I want you to keep watch over our guests in the next room. The sight of you working for me should crush their spirits, here, let me introduce you.” The Prince escorted the four stallions to a room on the other end of the hall and knocked on the door lightly.

A dark gray earth-pony with a silver mane opened the door from inside. “Hello your kingship, anything I can do for you?”

“No Scythe I’ve come with some new guards for this bunch. I have new orders for you and your cohorts.” Blueblood said. As Scythe and two other stallions left the room and the night guards entered, Blueblood stopped Apple Bloom. “Wildcard, as long as you are guarding these ponies, I want you to stay in disguise, the more guards they think have turned, the better.”

“I understand.” She said.

The Prince walked into the room followed by Apple Bloom. “Good day my fine guests, I’ve come to bring you some new guards that aren’t as brash as my dear associate Scythe.”

The other ponies in the room looked in shock at the four stallions standing guard. Dusk, Garnet, Dinky, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Aiden, Melody, and Tootsie Flute could only stand there with slacked jaws; Toffee and Chaser cowering behind Garnet. “What kind of trick is this Blueblood?” Dusk shouted. “My mothers guards would never, ever betray us!”

“Says the royal brat who spends his days and nights, who know where.”

“Iron Hoof?” Scootaloo asked.

“The filly fooling reject decides to speak.” Shadow Wing spat. “I only wish we could have delivered the other one I’d love to see the look on her face right now.”

“Either way, these four are your new guards, play nice.” He said with a smile as he motioned toward the door.

“Your majesty, what’s to keep them from using their magic to over power us, I mean, there’s four of us and eight of them not counting the foals.”

“Yes my dear Midnight and six more before too long but don’t worry, this is a special room. During my captivity years ago, I ran across a stallion with this amazing talent and in exchange for freeing him, he has pledged his loyalty to me and even created this room. I love this room, pegasi can’t fly, unicorns can’t do magic, and earth-ponies have no strength; to think the Princesses had him rotting away in a cell, such a waste of talent. As for you and you’re cohorts, it appears that you are unaffected, I’ll have to talk to Dorn about that.”

“Uncle, please don’t do this.” Aiden pleaded.

“Don’t worry my nephew, when this is all over you’ll thank me.” Blueblood remarked as he left the room and closed the door behind him.

“Watch the door.” Apple Bloom told the other quietly as she strolled toward the captives.

“Don’t you take another step closer you traitor.” Dusk growled in her face, Tootsie Flute right behind him.

“Don’t involve yourself in things you don’t understand Princeling.” She said as she walked around him, making a bee-line for Garnet. Standing in front of her husband, she yanking her helm off and kissed the unicorn passionately as the illusion wore off, returning her to her true form. “Hey baby, did you miss me?”

===============================================================

Spike walked into the recovery room with his father in law, Reginald and Julian on either side of him. “Oh, I’m so happy you were able to get here. The attending physician insisted we come to this room but I don’t know why, it’s so far out of the way.” Fluttershy said.

“Did we miss everything?” The purple dragon asked.

“I’m afraid so darling but not too late to meet your new daughter.” Rarity said as she uncovered the sleeping baby next to her. When she removed the blanket, Spike saw the most adorable thing he had ever laid eyes on. Pink was the first thin that registered in the dragons mind, very pink. She appeared like an even mix of both dragon and pony, dragon in the front and pony in the back but even her dragon half was covered in short pink fur with a two-tone dark and light pink mane and tail. Spike reached over and tickled her light pink chin. His breath was caught in his chest when she opened her eyes and looked up at him with the same deep blue eyes as his wife.

Reginald nuzzled his daughter. “ Oh Rarity, she’s beautiful.”

The whole moment was ruined when Julian gave out a girlish scream. “Ginger, finally ginger!”

“Dear, please keep it down, you don’t want to wake him.” Ditzy pleaded.

“Have you two thought about names yet?” Reginald asked.

“Well, I was thinking about, Ruby. After the delivery, Fluttershy patted her on the back and she let out a red flame when she started to cry.” Rarity said. “I wanted to talk to you first Spike.”

“I guess the ruby’s you were eating really did affect her.” He said, scratching the back of his head. “You always know I defer to you instances like this and in this case, I think Ruby is perfect.”

“And I named my little boy Ginger Snap, I hope that’s okay.” Ditzy said.

“Ginger Snap?” Julian asked, giving his wife a strange look.

“It’s better than Ginger Mc. Ginger-pants.” She argued.

“But that’s a great name…” He tried to argue.

“No, I’m not scaring our son for life because you like weird names.” Ditzy said, figuratively putting her hoof down.

“Uhm Pinkie…” Jato tried to ask before being cut off.

“Uhp, uhp, uhp; I thought I told you to call me Mom.” Pinkie Pie insisted.

“Okay, Mom, do we need to be here? Not trying to be insensitive but I promised my Mom and Dad that I’d have the house cleaned up before they got back from Cloudsdale.” The blue pegasus explained.

Okay, we’ll go talk to Twilight first, and then Honey and I can help you.” Pinkie said with her usual giddiness.

Applejack and Caramel burst into the room, practically slamming into Spikes side; at that same moment, Kirin and the three Princesses teleported into the room. “Somepony is stealing our children!” The five ponies shouted at the same time.

“What, what’s going on?” Fluttershy asked.

“Somepony broke into the farm house, knocked us out and stole Toffee from us.” Apple Jack said, trying to control her tears.

“They beat up Mac pretty good and took Chaser as well.” Caramel added.”

“What, somepony has my little Sun Chaser?!” Fluttershy shouted in shock. “Is Macintosh okay, they didn’t…”

Twilight walked up next to the yellow pegasus and put a wing around her. “I’m sorry Fluttershy , Macintosh is okay but it’s all true, they even have Dusk. Believe me, we are going to do whatever it takes to get our children back safe and sound.”

“We have one of them in the dungeon right now and Apple Bloom should be arresting another as we speak.” Luna informed them. “We came here as soon as we found out what was happening to make sure nothing happened to the newborns.”

“Indeed, I think we should move everypony back to the castle where it’s more secure.” Princess Celestia suggested. “Are Rarity and Ditzy okay to be moved Miss Redheart?

“They should be fine but I would suggest they be monitored for a while, especially Rarity.”

“That’s just what I wanted to hear.” A stallion said as he stepped from behind a curtain the concealed the far wall. Carmel recognized the tan unicorn from earlier in the morning.

“You!” Carmel shouted as he charged the newcomer. Before he could reach him, he was encompassed in the aura of one of twelve other unicorn stallions that entered the room from behind the curtain. “Where’s my daughter you son of a whore?!”

“Your child is safe, as is Princess Dawn and all the others.” He said, noticing the shocked looks on Twilight, Luna, and Celestia. “Yes Princesses, that’s right, we have the other one as well. You really should be certain of the loyalty of your guards, Princess Luna.”

Every mare, stallion and one very pissed off dragon in the room stared at the newcomers as if their very gaze would cause the intruders to burst into flame. “If you wish to remain alive, you have exactly two seconds to tell us where our children are.” Spike snarled at them.

The tan unicorn that had entered first threw a scroll in their direction. “Read this when you wake up, it will explain everything.” Without further warning, all thirteen unicorns cast the same sleep spell over the party at the same time, anything less would not have affected the Princesses.

As the ponies collapsed where they stood or lay, one of the other unicorns walked towards the unconscious group and started to bind Jato’s hooves. “Damn Slumber, getting a bit long winded don’t you think.” The light orange unicorn asked.

“I told you never to call me that Freestone.” He said as a sleeping Rarity and Ruby were wheeled thought the large mirror that was once hidden behind the curtain. “Maybe I should tell his majesty that the only reason you joined our little crusade is so you could get the Apple Family out of the way so you could see a boost in peach sales?”

“Okay, okay, fine Nightwatch; don’t get you’re tail in a knot.” Freestone said as he slung the young pegasus across his back. “Could you at least grab the mare and help out before the Princesses wake up, that spell of yours won’t last long.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Nightwatch looked at some of the others who were just standing around after casting the sleep spell. “Don’t just stand around, make yourselves useful… grab the dragon.”

===============================================================

Celestia woke slowly by the shaking of her lover. She woke to see Kirin kneeling over her. “Oh thank goodness, you’re awake.” He said

“What’s going on?” She asked. Looking around the room, she saw that Rarity, Ditzy, the foals, Jato and Honey were gone. Pinkie, Julian, Reginald, Twilight and Luna still lay asleep as well as nurse Redheart but Spike was nowhere to be seen. “Where’s is Spike, did he wake already?” She asked.

“The dragon? I didn’t see him when I woke, he must have gone after them or went to find others to help, I’m sure he’s okay.” He told her. Celestia looked around nervously and quickly got up to wake her sister and Twilight. “Celest, what’s wrong, is there something important about that dragon that has you worried?”

“Yes, but it’s not something I don’t want to talk about right now, he’s a grown dragon I’m sure where ever he is, he can take care of himself.” She said, trying to convince him as much as herself.

One by one, the ponies in the recovery room woke to find the worst waiting for them; the children were gone as well as some of their friends. “Where are they, where did they take Ditzy?” Julian asked in anger.

“We don’t know Julian but I think this may give us a clue.” Twilight said, picking up the scroll that was thrown to them with her magic. Unrolling the scroll she read it aloud for all to hear.

“Dear Princess Celestia and all involved parties, I have your children. Who I am is not your concern but that I have your children is. I will give them all back to you, unharmed, provided that you follow my instructions to the letter. You are to meet me in one week at Platinum Castle. You will bring with you no guards. You will not alert the media, and you will not attempt any form of rescue mission. If you abide by these rules, no harm will come to your loved ones. If not, well, so much for the next generation. Remember Celestia, one week, don’t be late.”

Twilight’s anger burned so hotly, she dropped the scroll out of fear it would burst into flame. “How dare he, how dare he use our children as leverage to get what he wants!” The lavender alicorn yelled. Pinkie and Fluttershy sat in shock as they tried to get a handle on what was happening. Reginald for his part, did the best he could to comfort them.

“Do you really think it’s a trap?” Luna asked.

“Most certainly sister but what choice do we have? This individual is holding all the cards and we know next to nothing about him.” Celestia explained.

“This was all a trap.” Nurse Redheart said. “It would explain why the attending physician insisted we use only this recovery room, everything was set up in advance but how could they know?”

“I assume that whomever is pulling the strings here has been watching everypony involved for some time.” Twilight said, trying to keep herself calm.

“Your majesty; what, and more importantly, where is this castle the note spoke of?” Julian asked.

“Platinum Castle is the ruin of the old unicorn monarchy that stands far to the east, overlooking Demon’s Run Canyon.”

“What?” Julian asked as he’d just been slapped. “That’s not possible, it’s too much of a coincidence…”

“Julian, what’s wrong? Do you know something about this?” Luna asked.

“I may but I’m not sure at the moment.” The chestnut stallion said.

“In either case, I think we should return to the castle to plan out our next move.” Celestia said, gathering the ponies around her.

===============================================================

“Scythe, Nightwatch, see that our guests are comfortable when they wake.” Blue Blood said as he watched the two stallions wheel the beds into the room holding his other captives.

“Mom?!” Sweetie Belle and Garnet shouted in unison. Dinky didn’t say anything but instead tried to rush to her mother’s side with the other two. Before they could transverse half the room, the four night stallions standing guard blocked their path.

“How sweet.” Blueblood teased. “Bring in the others!” He hollered. Several other ponies walked in carrying Jato and Honey between them and slung them unceremoniously to the floor while Doctor Sawbones wheeled in another bed containing a still unconscious Dawn.

As soon as Blueblood’s henchmen had departed the room, the night stallions regained their post by the door next to the would be King, allowing the ponies to seek out their loved ones. Garnet and Sweetie Belle rushed to Rarity while Dinky practically flew to her mother’s side. Shaking her gently Ditzy slowly opened her eyes. “Muffin, is that you, are you okay?” She asked, still a bit groggy.

“Yes Momma, it’s me, I’m okay and so is everypony else.” Her daughter reassured her.

“How’s Rarity, she had a hard time with her delivery.” The gray pegasus asked, her mind starting to clear.

“I’m fine Dear, thank you for asking.” Rarity told her. Garnet and Sweetie Belle hugged their mother tightly. “Not too tight darlings, you’ll squish you’re little sister, she said, pulling back the blanket to reveal the sleeping baby next to her abdomen. The infant’s older siblings couldn’t help but fawn over the newest addition to their family.

“This is all very touching but I’m afraid I must be going, I have another guest I must attend too.” Blueblood said as a fearsome roar sounded from the hallway.

Garnet left his mothers side intently staring at their captor. “What do you want with my father?” He growled between clenched teeth, steam rising from his nostrils.

“Nothing much dear boy, just a bit of baiting, a little torture, a smattering of revenge; to be honest, I haven’t decided yet.” Blueblood taunted.

Ditzy could feel her daughter attention being torn between her and Dawn. With her nose, she gave Dinky a gentle nudge toward the sleeping Princess. “Go to her, I’ll be okay.” She said softly.

“Please Blueblood, don’t hurt him!” Rarity pleaded with him.

“It’s good to hear you treat me with the proper respect for a change.” He quipped. “How’s it feel to be brought to your knees, to be completely at my mercy?”

"I feel sorry for you." Ditzy said, matter of factually as her son began to feed again, snuggled against her abdomen.

"Ditzy, what are you doing, don't aggravate him, you have no idea what he'll do!" Rarity said, almost in a panic.

"It's okay Rarity, we have nothing to worry about." The gray mare said.

"How can you be so calm?" Jato asked, shaking the last of the sleep spell from his mind.

"Yes, something I'd like to know as well." Their would be kidnapper said, a bit annoyed at the mares jovial attitude.

“We had to give the dragon an extra shot of that sleep spell, everything okay in here Kingy?” Scythe said, poking his head into the room.

“I’m be with you in a moment, I want to hear this.” He said.

"I'm not calm, I'm scared out of my wits but I know we'll be okay because The Doctor is coming and that alone should make you bad ponies shake in your horse shoes." Ditzy told them.

"Oh, we know all about your husband, the clock maker." Scythe said with a laugh. "What's he going to do, throw clocks at us?" Others in the hallway herd Scythe’s cheerful shouting and entered the room to see what was happening. Hearing the half crazed stallion happy about anything usually spelt trouble for somepony.

"No, you don’t know my husband at all." Ditzy told them, looking into the eyes of each and every pony that held them captive. "I’ve seen whole armies turn and run at the mention of his name. The Doctor is like fire and ice and rage. He's like the darkest night, and the bright blazing storm in the heart of a sun. He's ancient and forever; he burns at the center of time and he can see the turn of the universe. And, and… he's wonderful." She said, a small blush spreading across her face.

"I've traveled with him a long time before we settled down and I've seen things that would make your blood run cold and your coat turn white! My Julian has taken down scarier and much more dangerous things than you and he did it all without breaking a sweat, what do you think he's going to do to you?!” She shouted. “Like I said, I feel sorry for you because it's already too late for you and you don't even know it. The Doctor is coming and he's bringing the Sun, the Moon, and the Stars with him."

Blueblood quickly exited the room. Something the mare had said instilled a sense of panic in him but he knew not where it originated. “Your majesty, is everything all right?” One of his earth-pony lieutenants asked.

“I’m fine, leave me!” He shouted, a nervous sweat starting to form on his coat. “Where’s the dragon?!”

“We have him in the cell you prepared for him your highness.” Nightwatch assured him.

“Good, Scythe please attend me, I have need of your particular services.” The unicorn said as he sauntered off to the cells in the basement of the castle.

===============================================================

Spike woke to find himself chained to the wall of a stone cell, the only light coming through the small window of the cells door. He felt something restraining his muzzle but the chains prevented him from reaching it. Try as he might the chains would not break or give in the slightest. A light flared to life in the corner of his cell illuminating his stark surroundings and revealing the presences of Prince Blueblood and another stallion Spike didn’t recognize. “Hello there my old friend, how’s the head?” Blue Blood asked in an almost cheery tone.

“You, this is your doing? What do you want with us?” Spike growled, barely able to speak under the bindings.

“Is that anyway to talk to the pony who holds your life in his hooves?” He asked. “Well I guess it’s not really me but you yourself. You see Spike, I’m planning a little hostel takeover of Equestria and for that I need your help.” He explained.

“I’ll never help you!” The dragon assured him, trying to glare a hole into his advisory.

“Scythe, I don’t like the insolent look in his eyes, take one and see if that improves his attitude; I don’t care which, the left one I guess.”

“My pleasure, your Majesty.” The demented stallion said, advancing on the helpless dragon with a wicked looking knife.

The Oncoming Storm

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 18 “The Oncoming Storm”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

“Well then, soldier, how goes the day?” Asked a familiar human woman with curly blond hair.

“River, what are you doing here? Julian asked in shock at seeing her.

“What, I can’t visit my husband at random unpredictable times?” She asked with a smile.

“You know what I mean.” He said, a little irritation in his voice.

“If you’re asking if I’m still in The Library’s Database, then yes, I’m still there but I’m here also. Have you ever tried connecting a Time Lady…”

“Time Lord.” He corrected. “I know you and you are no Lady.”

“Duchess then, yes I think I like the sound of that. Either way, have you ever tried hooking a Time Duchess’s brain up to the universes largest hard-drive with accesses to every book ever written? Long story short, I’m in two places at once, or at least my mind is so take that laws of physics!”

Julian smiled in spite of himself. “So that brings me back to why you’re here, in this place again.” She said, spreading her arms in the wide-open military hanger they stood in, point of light glowing in the darkness.

“I don’t know.”

“Oh yes you do. Demon’s Run is the scene of your greatest triumph and your greatest failure and now it’s happening all over again.” She said.

“It’s different this time, it’s not about me.

“Isn’t it, sweetie?” They took you’re children, your, wife.” She said with a small chuckle.

“What?”

“Sorry it’s just, a pony, really? I know Captain Harkness would bed down with anything that had a gender but…”

“Don’t you dare disparage Ditzy!” The stallion shouted. River just smiled at him. “You’re not really here are you?”

“Well, that would depend of your definition of ‘here’. I could be the real Dr. River Song reaching out to your mind from across time and space, or I could just be a construct of your mind here to smack some sense into you. It’s hard to tell really but then you already know the answer don’t you sweetie?”

The real River Song would never bring me back to this place.” Julian said.

“Oh but you misunderstand, I didn’t bring you hear, you brought yourself here. Either way, you’re right, I’m not her; to be more exact I’m you’re memory of her manipulated into a construct to help you with you’re current problem and while weve been talking I’ve had a chance to wander around in your memories.”

Julian visibly swallowed. “Ah, yes, well, about that…”

“Don’t be too embarrassed dear, I think it’s cute, really.” She could see the earliest signs of shame start to appear on his face. “I understand, really, I do. My body is dead, only my mind is left and you did nothing wrong. I’m happy you found someone, or some pony that makes you happy but that’s not important at the moment, right now we have to deal with the problem at hand; I’m sorry my dear but you can be so melodramatic. You take so much upon your shoulders, not everything is about you.”

“But you just said…”

“Oh, sorry, that was me talking.” A man said, stepping out of the shadows, a man that looked exactly like Julian’s ninth incarnation. There before him stood himself, many many years ago tall short black hair, leather jacket and a northern accent.

“And who are you supposed to be?” Julian asked.

“Well you could say I’m your persecution complex but that would be just plain stupid. Let me put it to you this way, you find yourself faced with a problem and don’t know how to solve it; when you need to have an intelligent conversation, who better to speak with than yourself aye?”

“Alright then, what am I supposed to do, I don’t have the TARDIS…”

“You have your friends. This is what we’re trying to get you to understand.” A multitude of voices said as one by one every incarnation of himself came out of the shadows. “No matter where you are, no matter how bad things got, you’ve always had your friends. They said in unison.

River stepped out in front of the crowd and took the stallions face in her hands. “Dearest, your friends are in this with you and are just as determined to get their loved ones back. Do what you do so well, inspire people, err ponies to be the best they can be, now go and be magnificent.”

===============================================================

Julian slowly woke to find Soarin gently shaking him. “Come on lazy bones, time to get up.”

The chestnut stallion gradually sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “Sorry, Saorin, I haven’t been sleeping well without Ditzy. Has Braeburn arrived yet?” He asked.

“Yeah,” the pegasus said. “Along with a Griffon, two dragons and two ponies.”

“Tell me, did one of the ponies have green on green eyes?”

“Yeah, the stallion has weird looking eyes like that, he told me that you have called him here to settle an old debt.” Soarin said.

“Indeed, lets get going then, our loved ones are waiting for us.” The chestnut stallion said as he walked out the door of the castle guest room he was using.

“You mean to go after them now?” Soarin asked in disbelief, galloping after Julian.

Julian stopped abruptly, causing the blue pegasus to crash into him. Turning around, the earth pony looked Soarin in the eyes. “My dear boy, somepony is holding my wife and children hostage, I have no intention of letting another sun rise without my family by my side.”

“Easy there Julian, I want my son back as badly as you, we all want our families back but nothing will come from bumbling into the situation unprepared. We need a plan.”

“I have a plan, come on, we’ll discus it with the others over breakfast.” Julian encouraged.

As Julian and Soarin approaching the grand dinning hall, Twilight came bursting through the doors, slamming them behind her and scaring the door guards half to death. “Good morning Princess, is everything alright?” Julian asked.

“That, that, that griffon!” She shouted.

“Ahh, I take it then that you’ve met Gertrude?” The chestnut stallion asked.

“Do you know she keeps a pony as a slave?!” She demanded.

“Princess Twilight, I can assure you that Penelope is not her slave, not for some time now anyway.” Julian informed her. “Now come on, lets go back in and remain civil, I have a lot to discuss with all of you.”

“So she used to be her slave now she’s just her servant, well that makes everything better doesn’t it?” The lavender alicorn said sarcastically.

“Princess, I know things are stressful for you right now, it’s the same for all of us, but please believe me when I tell you that nothing untoward is going on between them. Their story is complicated and we don’t have the time to go into that right now, not if we want our families back.” Julian said, trying to calm her down. “Please Princess, turn a blind eye to it for now, I will explain everything in due time.”

===============================================================

Back in the dinning room, many of the parents of the stolen children milled about, trying to eat a meal while waiting for news from the foalnapers. Octavia, Bonbon, and Lyra were trying to console a sobbing Vinyl while Shining Armor and Cadence were deep in conference with Celestia and Luna. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy cautiously walked up to the golden furred mare that was preparing a plate for herself and Gertrude. “Uhm, hello, I’m sorry about the way Twilight acted, please don’t be offended.” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah, Twilight’s just worried about the kids being gone, we all are.” Applejack said. “Even our husbands are stressed out right now, Carmel over there wants to take them varmints on by himself, they all do and I don’t blame them one bit.”

“Normally we like meeting new ponies, really we do, it’s just with everything…” Rainbow Dash said, her voice trailing off. Pinkie was unusually quiet.

“Oh, that’s okay.” Penelope said with a small smile on her face, unfazed but the emotional outburst a few minutes earlier. “She’s royalty, that’s just the way they are. You can’t blame somepony for being who they are, no more than I can stop serving my mistress, it’s just who we are.”

“So you really are her salve?” Fluttershy asked in shock.

“Oh no, I mean, I used to be. Her father bought me when I was a foal to be a playmate for her. For a while she treated me like one of her toys, as children are want to do, but after a while we started to grow very close. We were inseparable for so long, the best of friends, even if she still owned me. We went everywhere together and after a while, other griffons started to say bad things about the mistress.”

“I met a griffon named Gilda once, she wasn’t very nice to me, so I understand a little of what you went through.” Fluttershy said, trying to identify with the pony.

“Please, do not mention that loathsome hen to me. She said many vial things to me and the mistress before my mistress soundly disciplined her.” Penelope said before seeing the shocked look on the yellow pegasus’s face. “Apologies, I did not mean to loose my temper. Either way those bullies said that she was using me as a bed toy and how it was disgusting how close we were. That’s when mistress stood up in front of a whole crowed and shouted that she loved me. She got hurt very badly. Her father, the master, beat me and blamed me for what happened; he sold me to a labor farm two province away. I was so sad without the mistress that the masters of the farm had me disciplined harshly every day for not pulling as much weight as the others.”

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash could see the sadness in her amber flecked, green eyes. “I’m sorry, that must have been horrible.” The yellow pegasus said, placing a hoof on Penelope’s shoulder.

“Yes, it was. I was there for a week when the mistress came for me with the Doctor and Ditzy. They saved me and set free all the slaves from the work farm. They took the mistress and me in their blue box to a new place where ponies and griffons and dragons and all manner of creatures live together peacefully, I think you call it Trottingham. The Doctor told me that he brought us hundreds of years in the future; I didn’t believe him at first, than I saw how so much things had changed. The mistress freed me too; she told me that in this new place she would not have me as her property.”

“Then why didn’t you leave, I mean it’s a big world, wouldn’t you want to see it?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Oh, I could never do that. I love the mistress and the mistress loves me; I could never leave her side.” Penelope looked down to her hooves and upon seeing the half filled plate; she remembered why she was there in the first place. “Oh, I’m terribly sorry, but I must get the mistress’s meal for her. Please excuse me.” She said as she finished filling the plate from the buffet and galloped back to the griffon sitting at the long dining table with the plate balanced delicately on her head.

“That was kinda weird.” Dash said.

“I don’t know Rainbow, I mean she said she was from the past, things were a lot different back then and if this is all she’s ever known than I guess it sort of makes sense, after all she looks happy enough.” Fluttershy said as she watched Penelope sitting dutifully next to her mistress. The golden furred pony had a happy smile on her face as she watched her mistress eat, every now and then being offered food from the griffon’s plate, which she enthusiastically accepted.

Julian walked into the dining room with Soarin and Twilight in tow. The chestnut stallion saw a brief glace of abhorrence pass between the Princess and the griffon before they caught Julian watching both of them with an irritated scowl. “Both of you behave yourselves.”

“Penelope, I’ll kindly ask that you keep Gertrude on a short leash for a while.” Julian requested. The griffin snickered while Penelope blushed wildly. “Ahh Beaufort, how are you doing, wife and kids okay?”

“Just fine,” he said, his green on green eyes shifting about the room.

“Good, good, I promise not to keep you away from them too long, don’t want that appetite flaring up on you.” The chestnut stallion said with a smirk.

“Sure but do you mind, it’s getting a bit uncomfortable holding this shape.”

“By all means, let your hair down.” Julian said. Without further ado, the red stallion with black hair disappeared in a flash to be replaced with a fairly large male changeling. “Everypony, I’ll explain later but Beaufort is a friend and no danger to anyone, you have my word on that.”

“Do you really have a wife and kids?” Cadence asked.

“Yes, and before you ask, they are not changelings, my wife is a wonderful mare and she and her son know exactly what I am. I love them both and the love I get in return keeps me more then sustained. Look, no holes.” He said holding up both his front hooves. “This is a much nicer system then the old way; I’m glad the doctor helped me find it.”

“You’re welcome Beaufort but its just Julian now.”

Soarin had been speaking to his wife only a moment when she sped over and practically tackled the chestnut stallion. “Soarin says you know how to get our kids back!” She shouted. “What are you waiting for, tell us already!”

“Please calm yourself, everything will be fine and if all goes to plan by this time tomorrow, our families will be back at home and you Princesses won’t have to abdicate the throne.” Julian reassured them all. Looking around, he spotted Emerald and a large black sky-dragon sitting next to her. “Emerald, did you and Onyxian deliver my message to Mr. Magnet?”

“Sure did Jules, now stop stalling and tell me how we’re going to get my brother and all the others back.” Emerald asked, trying to control her anger.

“In a minute Emerald, I’m being brilliant.” Julian said as he finished building a molecular model of a graviton out of melon balls on the table. “Now, I’ve been talking to Princesses most of the night and I’m still a bit tired but try to keep up. Here’s how it stands, some crazy pony has our families and from what we’ve learned from our dear friend Wildcard, he means to use them as a bargaining chip to take over the country and bring about a sexual revolution to put stallions on top and mares, barehoof and pregnant in the kitchen.”

“We know all that, get on with it.” Caramel insisted.

“I’m getting there.” Julian said. “Anyway, this impossible idiot thinks he can get to us through our loved ones. Someone tried that with me before.”

“Who was it?” Braeburn asked.

“It doesn’t matter, they didn’t last long after I found them. Now back to the matter at hoof, they gave us a week but we’re going today and why? We’re going because I want my wife and children back; we’re going because we cannot allow our families to be used as a bargaining chip! And most importantly, we are going now…”Julian shouted then quickly lowered his voice. “We’re going now because I don’t know how much longer Apple Bloom is going to be able to keep her hooves off of her husband.”

“What, they got my sister too?!” Applejack shouted.

“No Applejack, I sent her in disguise with three other guards to arrest Doctor Sawbones for treason but when Twilight and I went to check on her, she was gone along with Sawbones and Dawn. Sticking out from under her brother’s pillow I found a note explaining that Dawn was already gone and they followed to make sure nothing happened to her or the others.” Luna explained.

“This gives us a unique opportunity. We have friendly forces imbedded inside this organization and once they know we’re coming, they can help us from the inside, or at least make sure nothing happens to the children.” Celestia added.

“So what are we waiting for?” Julian asked. “From this day to the ending of the world, but we in it shall be remembered; we few, we happy few, we band of ponies. For whom today that sheds their blood with me shall be my brother; be they ne’er so vile, this day shall gentle their condition. And gentlecolts in Canterlot now a-bed shall think themselves accursed they were not here, and hold… No, wait, that’s Henry the Fifth.”

The other ponies and two dragons in the room gave him an odd look. “Julian, what are you talking about?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Nothing, forget it. Soarin I’m going to need you to gather every male member of the Wonderbolts and get them together with all the male pegasi members of the Lunar and Solar guards…” Julian explained before being interrupted.

“Now wait one bucking minute!” Vinyl and Lyra shouted in unison.

“Why only stallions, we mares have just as much say in this, they’re our kids too!” Octavia shouted.

“I mean no disrespect ladies, of course you will be coming with us, all of us will be going to rescue our families.” Julian told them. “These enemies think that stallions should be on top and decide all maters in this country and there’s only one way to fight that kind of bigotry, with stallions who have sworn themselves to the true rulers of this land, the Princesses.”

“But still, mares can fight every bit as good as a stallion.” Applejack argued.

“I would say better than in some cases.” Julian replied. “But if the field of battle is covered in mares, all they’ll see is the object of their resentment.”

“I get it, so while the guards are fighting the rank and file…” Rainbow Dash started.

“The rest of us will be free to take on the leader of this misguided group and free our families.” Princess Luna finished.

“Princesses, with your permissions I’ll muster the castle’s stallions immediately.” Prince Shining Armor stated as he saluted to the four regal mares in front of him. “And with your permission, I will lead them into battle.”

“You can count us in too.” Caramel said; Soarin, Big Macintosh, and Braeburn nodding in agreement.

“Shining?” Princesses Cadence and Twilight asked together.

“Cadence, Twilight; I’m a soldier, I always have been and I always will be regardless of whatever title I hold. Right now, our troops need a leader and while Apple Bloom is gone, they need somepony they can trust.”

“So be it, Prince Shining Armor, muster the troops and be ready to travel within two hours.” Princess Celestia said. “Julian, go with him and be sure that everypony understands their part.”

“Yes your majesty. Julian said with a bow.

“I will go and recruit the stallions from Canterlot and meet you all back here in one hour.” Luna told them all.

“As you wish your majesty.” Shining Armor said. “I shall await you return before briefing our troops.”

Before Shining Armor could leave, Twilight and Cadence hugged him tightly. “Be careful Shiny.” Twilight said.

“I will Twili, you be careful too and when you see your nephew, tell him I’ll see him soon.”

“Is everything alright my sister?” Celestia asked her.

“Yes Tia, but something still puzzle me about something Wildcard said last night during our little discussion. He said that Blueblood’s forces had infiltrated into the ranks of our guard at its highest level, and you know what that means.”

“We still don’t know it was him. The stallion’s had a ruff life it’s not fair to assume its Blueblood.”

“Come now sister, who else could it have been? From Wildcards description, it could only be Blueblood. I think sometimes, that you are too forgiving of that stallion; you remember what he tried to do to Rarity and Spike? That stallion is so egotistical that if he ever did bed a mare he’d scream his own name while in the throws of passion.”

“I know Luna.” She said, trying to hide a smile at her sister’s last comment. “I can’t help it, I feel partially responsible for him since I watched him grow from just a little foal into what his is today and I did nothing to stop this.”

“I understand but remember, you had other responsibilities. Not just the country, not just Twilight but also that little bundle of joy that you raised into one of the most wonderful and loving member of our family. You can’t hold yourself responsible for the misguided actions of others.” Luna said, trying to cheer up her sister. “Now I must go, we need more troops for the assault and I don’t want that traitor running free to warn his master of our plans.

===============================================================

The early morning was going as well as could be expected for two pegasus guards at the royal castle in Canterlot. “Things sure are quiet since the Princesses moved out.” Gust said to his partner.

“I know what you mean but I heard a rumor that one of Princess Luna’s children might be moving in once they’ve grown tired of living with their parents.” Twister said.

“Well, having one mother is bad enough, I don’t know how Prince Dusk can deal being mothered by two. Ten bits says the Prince is the one moving in.” Gusty said.

“Deal, that should make the General happy.”

Before either of the ponies had time to chuckle at their own comments, a bright flash of light announced the arrival of Princess Luna. “I can assure you that the young prince will stay or go of his of volition, where he goes is his own choice.” She said freezing each of the stallions with a glare. “Captain Gusty, I surprised a stallion of your advanced years would wager on such a thing. You are supposed to be an example to the younger recruits. I wish I could speak on this longer but there are more important things at hoof at the moment. Silently gather all the male guards in the barracks and send the mares out to replace all positions. I need a word with all the stallion guards including the Lunar Corps. One more thing, do not alert the General to this, I will notify him myself. Is he in his office presently?” She asked.

“Yes your majesty.” Twister answered. “He always spends the first few hours of the morning there doing paperwork, he says.”

“Very well, you are dismissed.” She told them with a wave of her hoof.

The journey to General Stormwing’s office was not a long one but Luna still grew slightly nervous as she approached the door. She had known this stallion for years and the thought of his betrayal weighed heavily on her mind. Knocking firmly at the door, she waited for him to answer with baited breath.

“Who is it? You wet behind the ear foals know better than to disturb me while I’m working!” He hollered as he whipped the door open.

“I did not realize you valued your paperwork so much.” Luna said. “Please, follow me to the barracks, there is something important I need to announce to the guards and I’d like you there.”

“Yes your majesty, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to yell at you, things have been difficult lately.”

“Is that why I smell rum on your breath?” She asked as they walked.

“Again, I apologize, the news of the foalnappings of the young Prince and Princess have hit us all very hard, I failed in my job and I fell on some old bad habits, please forgive me.”

Princess Luna did all she could to control her emotions. “I was not aware that news of the foalnappings had reached Canterlot by now. Please General do not blame yourself, It was Major Filigree’s responsibility to oversee castle security and she has been dealt with for her failure; now please, my news for the guards concerns the recent event’s at the royal residence and I think you will find most interesting.”

General Stormwing quickly hid the half-smile he was wearing and bowed head to the Princess. “I’m sure I will.”

It did not take long for the two ponies to reach the guard barracks and being a gentlecolt, the General held the door open for the Princess. Walking in, they both trotted toward the front of the room with every stallion guard there waiting cautiously for they news they were gathered for. Stepping up to the podium at the head of the room, the General addressed all those in attendance. “All right you bunch of lollygaggers, quiet down and listen up. The Princes has an announcement concerning some recent event’s at the Royal Residence.”

The stallions became ominously silent as the General stepped aside and stood patiently for the Princess to make the announcement of the promotion he was sure to get. It never came. Without warning, Luna pushed the General into the crowd. “Arrest that stallion for treason!” She hollered.

The solar guards were stunned but the stallions of the Lunar Corps. obeyed their Princess without question. “What’s the meaning of this?” The former General demanded.

“You made a mistake when you mentioned the foalnapping of my children, nopony knew of that outside of the castle staff. The only way you could have known is if you were in on it!” She accused.

The air was swiftly filled of questions; the guards in attendance could not believe that the royal twins had been foalnaped. “How could this have happened Princess?” Gusty asked.

“I’m sorry to say that our ranks had been infiltrated by traitors to the crown and others were simply turned against us.” She said looking and Stormwing. “What was it, what were you promised that would make you turn against us. What could they possibly have offered you?”

“Nothing, they offered me nothing but the promise that Apple Bloom would be humiliated, ridiculed, and thoroughly dishonored for her ineptness, and it worked. After being held in the cells and removed from command, no pony will trust her to lead again!” He shouted back at the Princess.

Before Luna could say anything, the members of the Lunar Corps. in attendance, quickly surround Stormwing. “You betrayed the Princesses for your own ego?!” One of her Lunar Stallions, Ebon Mane asked, showing a bit of his pointed teeth.

“Stallions; calm yourselves.” She shouted, trying to get their attention. “Ebon Mane, escort Stormwing to the cells and make sure the guards their do not listen to his lies. My brave soldiers, it is not only my children but those of the Elements of Harmony and many others. My own nephew is being held captive…”

“Prince Blueblood?” One of the Solar Stallions enquired.

“No, it is our belief that Blueblood is the pony behind this plot.” She said, gaining a gasp from the guards before her. “I have another nephew, Celestia’s son, that has been kept secret due to complicated issues. Somehow Blueblood found out about it and abducted him, his wife and their children; many children are being held captive at the moment but we have a plan of action. You will all be coming with me back to the Royal Residence where Prince Shining Armor will inform you of your part in our plan to save our families and the future of our country.”

===============================================================

Things were not going well for Spike. Covered in numerous wounds and lacerations, the miserable dragon had lost most of his right ear and had a soiled rag that cover empty socket that once held his missing left eye. The halter around his muzzle had been removed and replaced with an Amber-steel choker around the base of his neck that effectively cutting off his access to either of his fire glands. Having the halter removed from his snout made it easier for Spike to talk, which was exactly what Blueblood wanted.

A white hoof struck the dragon’s face for what felt like the hundredth time. “I grow weary of this, dragon. It’s clear to me that your friends will try to mount some kind of rescue attempt and I need to be ready. You’ve lived with the Princesses and the elements of harmony all your life, you must know of a weakness.” The white stallion demanded, his voice straining to remain calm and even.

“You’re not getting anything out of me you worthless piece of shit!” Spike yelled.

“Tell me!” Blueblood shouted, punching Spike in the face yet again.

“It will not happen.” The dragon growled.

“For the last time, tell me what I want to know!”

“Death First!” Spike shouted before spitting a wad of blood and phlegm in the unicorns face.

Blueblood wiped the crimson spittle with a handkerchief then threw it at Spike’s feet. “So be it dragon, you bring this upon yourself.” He said before exiting the cell and slamming the door behind him.

Outside the cell, Scythe sat waiting for him. “So, how’s it going?” The dark gray stallion asked with a jovial lilt in his voice. The would-be king shot the stallion a look that would kill if it were possible. “Oh come on, you know what it’s going to take to get the information you want, why don’t you do it?”

“Mostly because I doubt your ability to restrain yourself.” The white stallion told him.

“Just let me have another crack at him.”

“Fine Scythe,” Blueblood said with a sigh. “I don’t care how you do it, I don’t care how long it takes; I want that information.”

“My pleasure your kingship.”

“Scythe, I have business upstairs with those two idiots that nearly ruined everything. I want our captives to know what happens to ponies who disobey me, tell a guard to come get me in the holding room should you need anything.”

“A pity I can’t watch.” Scythe said with a smile.

“Scythe, I may need the dragon later, no killing, dismemberment, or maiming; is that clear?” Blueblood asked as he mounted the stairs.

“Yes, your majesty. I have other ways of making him talk.”

===============================================================

While Blueblood was trying to wring information out of Spike, his other captives were finishing the meager breakfasts they were supplied with. “That was the worst oatmeal I’ve ever tasted.” Scootaloo said aloud.

“Be happy the fed us at all.” Tootsie Flute told her. The mare nudged the dark furred Alicorn sitting next to her. “Dusk, Dinkie is laying there by herself and she hasn’t touched her food at all. Something’s bothering her and I think it has something to do with your sister, why don’t we go talk to her and find out what’s going on?”

“Tootsie, now is hardly the time to play matchmaker.” Dusk whispered to her in response.

“I know that dummy but look at her.” She said in a low voice. “How can you know how miserable she is and not do anything?”

The purple alicorn sighed. “I suppose you’re right, I just don’t like the idea of getting involved in my sister affairs; reminds me too much of my parents.” He said as he and his marefriend walked over to the forlorn unicorn.

“Hey Dinky, how’s it going over here; I mean, besides the obvious.” Tootsie Flute asked.

“Fine.” Was all she said.

“Come on Dinky, things can’t be that bad, you haven’t even eaten your food.” Dusk said, trying to cheer her up.

“You can have it if you want.” She said sliding the bowel towards him without the slightest hint of emotion.

“Dinky?”

“Mom?” The gray unicorn asked as her mother lay down beside her with her new foal nestled on her back between her wings.

“Dinky, what’s wrong? I hate to see you like this, please talk to me.” Ditzy implored her.

“I don’t want to talk about it right now.” She said, turning her head away from her mother.

While Dusk, Tootsie Flute, and Ditzy were trying to comfort the lost unicorn, Jato, Garnet, and Honey were trying their best to keep control of Sun Chaser and Toffee. Melody and Aiden were off talking in the corner. “I wonder what those two are talking about.” Jato said. “Oww, Toffee, that’s my wing you’re standing on.”

“Chaser, please stop trying to climb up my back, I’m not a jungle gym.” Honey told the young pegasus. “I don’t know, from what I heard, she and him talked a lot at the wedding I guess they figured this was as good a time as any to talk again.”

“I’m sure that if we were somewhere else, Melody would have other plans.” Garnet said with a slight chuckle. “Will you two be okay with the kids while I go talk to my mom and sisters?”

“Yeah, we’ll be okay, they’re just restless.” Honey said.

“Good because you two could use the practice.” Garnet said as he walked over to where his mother was lying, nursing his baby sister. On the bed next to her was Princess Dawn; Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo sat in between the beds, having a small discussion amongst themselves.

“How can you say that, I’m sure Dinky still loves you.” Sweetie Belle told the young Princess.

“You weren’t there, you didn’t see the way she looked at me, the things she said.” Dawn told them, trying no to break down.

“Then why don’t you tell use what happened, from the beginning if you don’t mind.” Garnet said, sitting down next to the Princess’s bed. The four mares gave him a weird look. “What, I’m the sheriff, problem solving is what I do.”

“Well, if you think it will help,” she said as four heads nodded back at her. “Okay then; I guess it started the other night, Dinky was finishing up her work in the grand dining room and I wanted to surprise her. I found this amazing pair of midnight blue socks that I just knew Dinky would love so I put them on and waited for her on her bed. Then she came in took one look at me and told me to leave.”

“What, that’s it, she didn’t say anything else just get out?” Rarity asked.

Before Dawn could answer, Apple Bloom had walked behind her bed and started pushing it towards the group of ponies talking to Dinky, the bed’s wheels giving out a small squeak as they rolled. “Major, what are you doing?” Dawn asked her in shock.

“You don’t need to be talking to Rarity and her kids about this, you need to be talking to Dinky.” She told her matter-of-factly “I know from experience that it doesn’t help anything to hide your feelings, you and Dinky need to talk and that’s exactly what you’re going to do.”

Dusk, Tootsie Flute, and Ditzy quickly moved out of the way as Dawn’s bed was wheeled next top them. Apple Bloom gave Dinky a light kick to get her attention. “Come on Dinky, sit up.” The gray mare didn’t move. Apple Bloom walked around the bed and physically picked her up and sat her next to the bed, facing the Princess. “Okay you two, this is the only time I’m going to say this; you two need to talk about this and both of you need to listen. Dawn, you and me have had issues, and I can understand why you don’t trust me but that’s not the point. I’ve known Dinky for a long time and I know she’s not the kind of mare to fly off the handle without reason.”

“But…” Dinky tried to argue but Apple Bloom was having none of that.

The yellow mare put a hoof on her friends shoulder. “Talk to her,” she told the forlorn mare. “Dinky, you are one of the smartest mares I know but in a lot of ways, you’re pretty dumb. Trust me, I know that from experience too. Just talk to her, tell her how you feel, and most importantly, don’t let her get away.” She said as she walked away from the couple, ushering the others away.

“So, do you really think this will work?” Garnet asked his wife.

“I’m not sure but it’s for the best. No good will come of talking to others and not the one pony that really matters. I learned that lesson the hard way; I cannot bear to see my friends make the same mistake I did.” She told her husband before resuming her post by the door.

The multitude of ponies tried to appear like they were focused on something else but all of them were secretly watching the pair on the other side of the room. It took a while but before long the two depressed mares started talking. Straining their ears, they tried to listen in.

“I just wanted to say…” They both started to say at the same time.

“Sorry, you go first.” Dawn offered.

“Why were you in my room, wearing those, things?” The gray unicorn asked.

“I wanted to look pretty for you, I wanted to share something special with you that night. You gave me so much, I wanted to give something back to you.”

Dinky could only shake her head. “Of all the… Dawn, what I did never has to be repaid. To put in those terms only cheapens what was done. I gave you my leg because something I did caused you to get hurt. It was my mistake to fix and I did what I needed to but more than that, I did it because I love you Dawn.”

“Then why did you yell at me and throw me out of your room? If you love me than why wont you let me share that love with you?” The young Princess asked.

“Because I don’t want you to feel trapped or obligated to be in a relationship with me. You’re still young yet, there’s a whole world out there that you haven’t seen; I don’t want you settling for me when there’s so much more for you to see.”

“I’m not a child any more Dinky, please don’t talk to me like on.” Dawn told her, her voice rising slightly.

“You may not be a child anymore but you’re still acting like one. What was I supposed to think when I saw you sprawled out on my bed wearing you’re mothers socks of all things? What did you expect to happen? Did you think I was just going to hop into bed with you?”

“Well, yeah, I did.” She said sheepishly.

“And that’s exactly what I’m talking about. Did you ever think for one second that I might be having a hard time with all this? To many ponies, a relationship between us is wrong on more than one level and there are a few ponies out there that have no problem at all expressing this. It’s hard for me okay? I love you and I want to be with you but not until I’m sure that you’re picking me because you honestly want me.”

“But I do want you Dinky, there is no other pony out there for me.” Dawn said, trying to convince her.

“How do you know?!” The gray unicorn practically shouted. “You’ve only seen Ponyville or Canterlot…”

“I’ve seen the entirety of this country and one day I’ll see the whole of the world. I’ve seen the good, the bad, and the horrible.” Dawn told her. “I’m not the timid little Princess you think I am. I’ve seen things that nopony should have to see; I’ve done things that nopony should have to do.”

Dusk walked up behind his sister and placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder. “Go ahead, Dawn, you can tell her, I don’t mind.”

“Tell me what?” Dinky asked, confused.

“I’m, I’m…” Dawn looked into the face of the pony she loved and softly said what her heart had been screaming for so long. “I’m the Alicorn of Life. I’m the pony of birth and renewal.”

“What? I don’t get it, what is that supposed to mean? Do you give life to ponies?” She asked in a mixture of confusion and anger.

“No, I cannot bestow life where none exists, all I do is blow on the embers of life to heal and sometimes help those into the world that are too weak to make it by themselves. Melody was the first pony I ever helped, when she was born, she was so weak, I was visiting with my parents and while they were out of the room, I got closer to her crib, before I knew what was happening, I felt a tug at my own energy and watched as it flowed into her. It was only for an instant but it seems that that was all it took. Shortly after that, she got better, almost over night. The doctors couldn’t explain it and I knew that it was me that helped her. Ever since then I’ve helped where I could sometimes I could help, other times Dusk got there before I did.”

“But that would mean…”

“He’s the Alicorn of Death.” Blueblood said interrupting the gray mare.

“How did you know?” Dusk asked.

“I’ve been keeping tabs on you and your family for a very long time and that includes the little anonymous trips you and your sister take.” Blueblood told the young Prince. “Wildcard, I see you’ve been keeping a close eye on our guests.

“I didn’t see any harm in letting them talk amongst themselves, especially with the other three guards spread around the room.”

“Very good, have they said anything that can be of use?” He asked.

“Not that I can tell. Mostly the conversation has been between the fillyfoolers in the corner.” Apple Bloom told him.

“I see, oh well, good job keeping an ear on things here but right now I think I’d like to have a little chat with our guests.” Blueblood said as he entered the room.

“What do you want uncle?” Aiden asked, stepping between Melody and the white unicorn.

“Nothing much my dear nephew I merely came with a simple proposition for you, for all of you. It can’t be much fun being cooped up in this room all the time and to be honest, I’d be willing to let you all have free reign of the castle.”

“What’s your angle Blueblood?” Garnet asked, incredibly suspicious of the stallion.

“I have no ulterior motive, all I ask is that you denounce the Princesses and swear your loyalty to me; that’s not so much to ask is it?”

“I’ll never betray my family!” Dusk shouted.

“And neither will we.” Melody said, stepping up next to Aiden.

“It makes no difference to me but be warned, there are always consequences for ones actions; and while we’re on that subject, I think that it’s only fair that you should know what happens to those who disobey me or in your case, try anything to disrupt my plans.” Blueblood said with an evil grin. “Freestone, bring them in!” He shouted to the next room.

The aforementioned light orange stallion and another gray pegasus wheeled in two ponies strapped down to wheel chairs. Both earth ponies, one was orange and the other was white but they both wore a bag on their heads. Reaching up, Freestone whipped the hoods off the heads of the condemned. The captive ponies in the room gasped in shock when they saw Dr. Sawbones and Charger strapped to the chairs.

“You see, these two ponies were in my employ for some time now but they both betrayed me by either their selfishness or their stupidity. This one, managed to do both.” He said, indicating Charger.

“Your Majesty, I never meant…” The orange stallion tried to say.

“Silence cur!” Blueblood commanded. “You were sent to keep an eye on these ponies, not to satisfy your own disgusting tendencies. Jato, if you swear your loyalty to me, I’ll let you do what ever you want to this stallion, his life will be yours to do with as you please.”

“No.” The young pegasus stated firmly. “He’s stuck in that chair forever and from what I heard, he can’t hurt anypony ever again so what’s the point.”

Both Dawn and Dusk could feel something horrible about to happen. Dawn jumped off her bed and gathered the four children in the room to her. Turning her back to the gloating Prince, she enveloped the children in her wings just in time.

Walking outside of the room, and outside of the magic dampening field, Blueblood’s horn began to glow. “You’re too soft Jato, ponies like Charger deserve no less than what they dish out.” As soon as he finished speaking, a spike of stone erupted from the ground, impaling the unfortunate stallion. The act was so sudden, Charger didn’t have time to scream before the spike erupted from the top of his head, ending his life and splattering most of his heads contents across the ceiling. Dusk felt a painful cramp in the pit of his stomach.

Spattered with gore, Dr. Sawbones begged for his life. “Please your majesty, it was an accident, I did what you ordered, it’s not my fault that the wrong pony ate the poison!”

“Hmm, maybe I should forgive you this one time. I don’t know, what do you think Princess Dawn, it was you he sterilized with his accident after all.” He asked as the bloody spike retracted back into the floor and Chargers corpse was wheeled out of the room.

“You’re lying!” Dinky shouted. “How can you stand their say such a horrible thing?!”

Dawn looked down and the foals she had huddled in front of her. She looked into their scared faces and could feel the tears rolling down her own features. “He’s not lying.” She said softly.

“What?” Dinky asked. “Dawn, sweetheart, you can’t believe anything he says.”

“No Dinky; I know it’s true, I can feel it.” She said quietly, trying as hard as she could to control her emotions.

“Ironic isn’t it, the Pony of Life, patron Alicorn of birth, renewal, foals, and mothers; never able to have the former or be the later.” Blueblood said, enjoying the unbearable tension of the moment. “So what’s it going to be Princess, does he live or does he receive his just punishment?”

“Killing the doctor will not reverse what has happened, his death would be meaningless and serve no purpose.” The Princess said sadly.

“I disagree.” Blueblood said, his horn flaring to life. Before anypony could stop it, a funnel appeared in the doctor’s mouth and a bottle of liquid lye began pouring into the funnel and down his throat.

Author's Note

Well, this is kind of new. I just wanted to tell everyone that this part of the story arch is nearly over so hang in their for at least one more chapter. Also, in case you didn't notice, there are two side story ideas in the first part of the chapter, if you would like to try your hand at one of them let me know.

Distant Relations

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 19 “Distant Relations”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

On the banks of the Turquoise River, four Green-Jays sung out to the early morning, unaware of the dark events taking place in the old castle seven kilometers away. The quartet of birds ceased their singing, as the air became heavy, static electricity crackling in the air. An impossibly bright light heralded the arrival of hundreds of ponies on the forest side of the river; their sudden arrival startled the birds, causing them to take wing. Luna and Twilight quickly trotted up from the back corners of the group to rejoin Celestia, Kirin, and their friends at the head of their imposing force.

“Where’s Mr. Magnet?” Fluttershy asked. “Julian, I thought you said he would meet us here. Oh, why did we have to go back to your house and get your bags, I’m afraid he might have missed us and swam off.”

“I’m sorry, but it was important.” Julian tried to explain. “I’m sorry, with everything happening I didn’t have presence of mind to grab them the night before.”

“I wouldn’t worry too much Fluttershy, I’m sure he’s around here somewhere.” Kirin told her, trying to keep her calm.

“There’s a quick way to find out.” Onyxian told them as he dipped a claw into the leisurely flowing river. After searching around a bit, he pulled out a sizable river stone that fit neatly into the palm of his hand. Taking a deep breath, he let out a stream of blue fire, heating the rock until it glowed red.

“What’s he doing?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Water Dragons a very sensitive to temperature changes in the river and lakes that they inhabit.” Emerald explained. “It helps them avoid predators or track prey. If Steve is anywhere nearby, this’ll bring him in no time at all.”

Without further ado, Onyxian dropped the superheated rock into the river, causing the surrounding water to boil violently. It was only a matter of minutes before an orange bouffant hairdo broke the surface of the water, followed by the rest of the purple water dragon’s head. “My word Onyx, you didn’t have to make it so hot, you could have ruined my coiffeur.”

“Well, you need a haircut anyway.” Onyxian said, trying to hide a sly smile. “So, what’s been going on over there?”

The purple sea serpent leaned his back against a flat rock that protruded into the water and rested his elbows on the river’s bank. “It’s been quite busy, let me tell you.” He said, looking over his shoulder at the assembled ponies. “I’ve never seen so many stallions in one place before.”

“You wouldn’t have a count of them would you Mr. Magnet?” Shining Armor asked.

“Oh please, just call me Steven and I’m sorry sir but I don’t have an exact count. If I had to guess I’d say that they have three to four hundred over there easily but not just ponies, I’ve also seen a good number of Minotaurs, Diamond Dogs and five or six Griffins as well.” The river dragon told them, aware of the look of shock on the faces of his friends. “I’m sorry, I wish I had more encouraging news.”

“That’s alright Mr. Magnet, we appreciate that you risked yer own safety to keep an eye on them varmints.” Big Macintosh said, bowing his head in a quick nod of thanks.

“Your majesty, they outnumber us two to one.” Shining Armor told Princess Celestia.

“I am aware of this Shining Armor, most of our soldiers are spread out around the country, I wish we had the time to call in reserves but the forces we have will have to do,” She told her brother in law.” Steven, can you tell me, have you seen them training? Are they favoring some tactics over others?”

“I’m no tactician Princess but from what I can tell, they aren’t training at all, they just lay around. One thing I did notice though, these ponies and other assorted creatures, they don’t appear to be soldiers; to be honest they look like a collection of ruffians, they stay mostly in small groups and I’ve never seen them do anything as a collective whole.”

Emerald could tell that the purple sea serpent was holding something back. “Steven, was there anything else, anything at all?” She asked.

“There was one other thing that I’m hesitant to mention, I believe that I saw Redclaw prowling around the north side of the castle.”

“Strike Redclaw, are you sure?” Onyxian asked.

“After what he’s done, I don’t think there’s a dragon on this continent that wouldn’t recognize that rogue.” Steve told him.

“Does this pose a problem to our plan?” Cadence asked.

“No, things will go as planed.” Onyxian said before turning his attention to the commander of the assembled troops. “Prince Shining Armor, I would join you on the field of battle if you’ll have me.”

“As much as I would be honored to have you fight along side us, I would feel better if you’d keep an close watch on the Princesses in my absence.” The white unicorn told him.

“You don’t know Strike the way I do, he’s a mercenary but unlike anything you’ve gone up against. He doesn’t do what he does for money; he does it because he actually enjoys it. This dragon has gone as bad as they can go and you’ll need me there if you hope to survive this.” The black drake argued.

“Take him with you General.” Kirin told him. “You needn’t worry about the Princesses or the others, we’ll all keep a close watch.”

Celestia nodded her head toward her lover. “General Sparkle, please take your forces through the forest and around to the back side of the rise facing the south side of the castle. The hill should give you a clear line of sight across the valley and offer a position of strength against Blueblood’s forces.” She ordered.

Shining Armor placed his gilded helmet over his head and horn, being careful to make sure it was seated firmly before securing the chinstrap. “At once your majesty.” He said, giving her a quick salute.

Cadence leaned in and gave her husband a kiss for good luck. “You better come back to me in one peace.” She ordered.

“Anything for you my Princess.” He said with a smile. Without further word, Shining Armor, his five volunteers, and two hundred Royal guards started making their way south between the trees.

Tromping through the dense undergrowth of the forest, one of the unicorn guards leaned over to his pegasus counterpart. “With all of us marching through this forest, we’re going to stirring up all sorts of birds and other critters, won’t that give away our position?”

“That’s the point.” Caramel said as he walked between the two soldiers, a determined look upon his face. “We’re the bait so get used to it or go home.”

“Hey there, calm down, it was just a question, no need to get personal about it.” The unicorn said, trying to diffuse the situation. Most of the guards had been made aware of the state of affairs by their respective unit leaders but the unfortunate guard was unaware that the victimized stallion was within earshot.

“Let me ask you two something, you got kids?” The apple farmer asked them, his eye never strayed from the path ahead of him.

“Well, yeah, I have a son and Gale Force here has a daughter.” He said, the pegasus next to him nodding.

“Then let me ask you this, how would you feel if it was your kids that got foalnapped and being held for ransom? How bad would it tear you up inside knowing that your child looked to for protection and you were unable to stop it? Most importantly, what would you do to get them back and what would you do to anypony that hurt them?”

Gale Force had a hard, steeled look in his eyes.” I don’t know what I’d do if anypony hurt my little Sunflower but I know that I’d go through Tarturus and back to get her back safely.”

“I see your point, I’m sorry if what I said seemed disingenuous. I promise you sir, we’ll do what ever we can to help you and all the others, get your children back; no matter what.” The unicorn told him, trying to reassure the orange earth pony.

The remaining ponies, Emerald, Kirin, Gertrude, and Steve Magnet watched in silence as the stallions disappeared into the trees; the only sound that could be heard was the river as it rippled over rock, stick, and around the purple river dragon. Princess Celestia was the first to break the silence. “Twilight, did your research reveal any way into the castle other than the front gate?”

“Unfortunately, no. Not many records survived from the era before your families’ rule.” The lavender alicorn told her. “But you and Luna knew Princess Platinum and her family personally, surely she would have told you if there was a secret entrance.”

“Yes, it’s true that we knew them as well as the ruling families of the Pegasi and earth-ponies.” Luna said. “However, Celestia and I were very young at the time, our Mother had more formal interactions with them.”

“It seems like a poor time to suggest it but do you think we should try to contact the Queen, she might be able to help us.” Twilight asked, hopeful that her mother-in-law might hold the answer to the captive’s salvation.

“But I thought the Queen said she couldn’t affect anythin’ out here?” Applejack asked.

“That’s true but we would only be asking for information, not for her to act directly.” Celestia explained.

“Mr. Magnet, I thank your for your assistance but from here on out we will be leaving the river behind.” Luna told the purple river dragon.

“I understand your majesty. I will depart but I will not go far, should you need my assistance again.” He said, bowing low to the ponies in front of him before submerging into his watery realm.

“Ladies, please keep an eye out anything while we try this.” Celestia said. “I am unsure as to how long this will take but if you need us, all you need do is place a hoof on either of us and we will return.” The assembled ponies, griffon, dragon, and Kirin nodded their understanding; Julian and Kirin taking positions closest to the Princesses. Leaning in together, the three alicorn bowed their heads and touched their horns together. There was a small shudder of magic and the three mares became still, only the ethereal manes of Luna and Celestia continued to move of their own accord.

“Psst… Hey, Pinkie what’s going on?” Vinyl asked her pink friend standing next to her. There was no response, Pinkie Pie just stood there starring out into the forest, her coat appearing more gray than pink and her mane hanging limp to one side.

“Hey Pinkie, you okay there sugar cube?” Applejack asked from the pink ponies other side.

Lyra and Bonbon looked over from where they were standing. “Pinkie, what’s wrong?” The mint green unicorn asked, concern clearly showed on her face and that of her marefriend.

“We’re never going to see them again are we?” She asked to nopony in particular. “First the kids and our friends and now our mates; this is the last we’ll ever see them.”

“Don’t say that Pinkie, you can’t give up hope.” Cadence told her. Carefully folding her wings around the distraught mare, she hugged her tightly trying to give her whatever comfort she could.

“I’m sure everything will turn out for the best, I mean hey, we’ve got the Princesses and the Elements of Harmony on our side, we can’t loose!” Bonbon said, trying to cheer up one of her best customers and one of her dearest friends.

“That’s the problem.” Pinkie said as she pulled away from Cadence’s embrace, her eyes starting to fill with tears. “We’re the Elements of Harmony, we’ve saved Equestria… how many time have we done that Dashy?”

“At least six times by my count.” The pegasus said.

“Yeah, six times, we can do all that but we can’t even protect our own kids. What kind of ponies does that make us, huh? If we can’t protect them, how can we ever expect to save them?”

“By doing exactly what you’re friend said.” Beaufort told her. “You never give up hope. I almost did once and it nearly cost me my life. For a long time, hope was the only thing that kept me alive in a world that hated me just because I was born a Changeling. That’s when I met your friends Ditzy and the Doctor. They helped me become the pony I am today. Without them I never would have met my wife and her child. If I had given up hope, I most likely would not be here today.”

“He’s quite right.” Gertrude said, her voice resonating with a Brayish accent. “For many of us, hope is the only thing we have, hope for tomorrow, hope for the next generation, hope that the world is made for happy endings.” The griffon said, nuzzling Penelope.

Kirin put a claw under the pink ponies chin and lifted her gaze to meet his smiling face. “Pinkie, you need to be brave now and be the mare you were born to be, have courage to see this through to the end and be most assured that none of us will stop until the children and our friends are restored to us. Now please, no more frowns and tears, put on a smile, if not for yourself then for your daughter and your friends.”

===============================================================

Deep in the shadowy plane that made up the space between the worlds of the living and the dead, Celestia, Luna and Twilight called out for Lady Faust, High Queen of Equestria. “Do you think she heard us?” Twilight asked, walking next to her wife in the unending blackness of the environment they found themselves in.

“We have no way of knowing my dear. She may have but is otherwise unable to appear.” Luna suggested.

“That may be sister but something else to consider, she may be forbidden to help us or even to speak to us on this matter.” Celestia told them.

“You are partially right my daughters.” Queen Faust said from behind them, giving the three mares a quick fright. “I am not permitted to directly help you in this matter.” She told them, giving the three mares an affectionate hug.

The High Queen frowned darkly. “As soon as I saw what was happening I begged Lord Sleipnir to intercede himself or at the very least to allow me to. He refused flatly going on and on about the world of mortals being off limits to my meddling. We argued for what seemed like eons but in the end he has allowed me to take you to somepony that can assist you.” Lady Faust’s horn glowed and the shadowy environment they inhabited changed to that of an expansive valley bathed in sunshine and warmth.

Standing atop a hill covered in the softest grass Twilight had ever stood on, the lavender alicorn looked out over the valley that spread out before her in a seemingly endless expanse. Everywhere she looked she saw ponies, griffons, dragons and multitudes of other living creatures that, as far as she could tell, number in the tens of thousands. They played about in the fields, flew through the air, or simply rested in the shade of the many towering Birch, Oak, Ash and Rowan trees that dominated the landscape in small patches. “What is this place?” She asked in a tone that was slight above a whisper as if speaking to loudly would shatter the environment around her.

“My dear Twilight, this is Elysium, or as some have come to call it, the Elysium fields. This is where the good, the virtuous, and the heroic come to rest after they have left the world of the living behind.”

“It’s beautiful mother but why are we here?” Celestia asked.

“I told you my dear, I am forbidden to help you but there is one here who I believe can be of great assistance.”

Luna stood next to her wife, watching the ponies below when a dragon flew overhead of them, blocking out the light. Circling once, the reptile landed before the small group. The drake was a magnificent specimen of his species; his vibrant amber colored eyes, shining slate gray scales, and the large muscles that moved and flexed beneath his hide as he walked all said one thing; this is a creature of immense power. “Good day to you Spellfire, it does me good to see you once more.” The Queen said.

“Good day to you, Faust; I’m glad to see you as well. I must say though that Elysium seems gray and dreary in comparison to your own beauty.” The drake said with wink of his right eye.

“Away with you, you shameless flatterer!” She said with a smile and a hint of a blush.

“Wait, Spellfire, as in Spellfire the Ancient?” Twilight asked, a bit star-struck in front of the powerful drake.

The tall dragon laughed in spite of himself. “I haven’t been called that in a great number of years.”

“So you are Kirin’s old teacher.” Celestia said. “He used to talk about you in great length and even today your name comes up in conversation from time to time.”

“As a teacher, such news is always appreciated.” The slate gray dragon said. “I heard my old student was out and about in the world once more, I hope he’s not causing you trouble.”

“No, quite the opposite.” Luna volunteered. “He and my sister have grown very close; I would not be surprised to hear wedding bells in the near future.”

Queen Faust cleared her throat. “As lovely as all this is, I believe we should get going. Time doesn’t pass the same way here but that’s no reason to dawdle.” She said. “Spellfire, where is our mutual friend at the moment?”

“Where else would she be at this time of day; she under her favorite tree, talking with her old teacher.” He told them.

As the small party traversed the fields of Elysium, Twilight spoke with Spellfire at great length. She told the ancient dragon all about her experiences as Celestia’s student and now as Kirin’s as he taught her the magic of dragons. “This is amazing, even back in my day when the treaty was signed that forbade unicorns from practicing dragon magic, no one really believed that anyone but Queen Faust or the Princesses could do it. When we discovered that the Queen was the only pony who could, many of use felt the treaty was moot. How is this even possible?”

“My special talent is magic itself.” Twilight explained. “Apparently, my talent pertains to all magic not just that of unicorns. Ever since I became an alicorn, Luna has been teaching me a lot about their magic and now I have a whole new school of magic to learn!”

“I’m glad you’re so enthusiastic about learning even at your age, I only wish half my students had that attitude.” The drake said, smiling down at the passionate alicorn.

As the group walked past one of the many trees, a unicorn stallion resting in the shade leaned over to his friend resting next to him and made a comment that Twilight couldn’t believe. “Hey Bright Canvas, check it out, the dragon is talking to himself again.”

Luna turned and confronted the duo. “Excuse me, it’s very disrespectful to talk that way about anyone in that manor let alone…” Faust interrupted Luna’s dressing down of the two stallions by placing a wing in front of her and ushered her along. “Mother how can you stand by and let them berate your friend like that?”

“Because my dear Luna, they don’t know any better. They cannot see or hear us because we are not dead. Only the dead exist on this plane we are just visitors.” She said.

“But mother, if that’s true than why can’t they see you either?” Celestia asked.

Queen Faust sighed deeply. “The reason Celestia, is because I’m not technically deceased. It’s a long story that I do not want to go into at the moment; we have more pressing issues right now.”

“But mother…”

“No Luna, I promise that we will discus this at a later time but I’m more concerned about my grandchildren and the children of your friends.”

“Your majesty… err, I mean mom; if they can’t see us than how can Spellfire?” Twilight asked.

“I can answer that.” The dragon said. “You see Twilight, beings that possessed powerful magic in life find that their perception is changed due to their connection to vast amounts of magical power, regardless of their magical discipline.”

“So any pony, griffon, dragon, or what have you; that can accesses a sufficient amount of magical energy can see and hear us?” Twilight asked.

“Almost.” Faust said, her head hanging slightly.

“Mother?” Celestia asked, the concern in her voice was clear.

“There is one pony I cannot see or hear and they cannot see or hear me regardless of the fact that in the living world, we had the same amount of magical power and ability.” She said as the continued their journey across the field.

Wait a moment,” Luna said, coming to a sudden stop. “Mother, there was another pony with as much power as you?”

“Of course there was, Luna, although you were very young when he passed away so unfortunately, you did not get to know him as well as your sister.” The High Queen said. “Your father was the wisest, sweetest, most dedicated stallion you could ever wish for. Unfortunately, when I arrived, Lord Sleipnir decreed that I would never see him or hear his voice until a time he saw fit.”

“But why?” Luna asked as they started walking again.

“What we do in life echoes in eternity.” Was the only answer the mare gave.

Spellfire placed a leathery wing over the Lunar Princess. “I know that you must have many question right now and that’s understandable given the information that’s just been dropped on your hooves but trust me, when your mother is ready to share that information with you, she will. Right now, I think we have more pressing issues concerning us, especially since the pony you need to talk to is waiting under yonder tree.” He said, indicating the rowan tree not fifty meters off.

Twilight looked off into the distance and could not believe what her eyes saw. Sitting beneath the tree, calmly speaking to one another, were two ponies that Twilight admired most in the entire world, with the exception of her teacher and her wife. The lavender alicorn strolled up to these ponies surround by her family and what she hoped was a new friend. Sitting before them, Twilight kept calm and reflective demeanor about her while inside, her inner fan girl was loosing her mind. “My my, such regal company today, and here I went and forgot to bring the good tea.” Clover the Clever said with a small smile gracing her lavender face. In fact the ancient mage looked like a much older version of Twilight herself, except with a silvery white mane and minus a set of wings. From Twilight’s point of view, it was as if she was looking into a mirror reflecting a vision of herself as an ancient version of the unicorn she once was.

“The resemblance is amazing, I had almost forgotten how much you two looked alike.” Luna said, her gaze bouncing back and forth between the two mares.

“Well, genetic resemblance is not unheard of…” Celestia said.

“I’ve always been told I resembled you miss Clover but I didn’t know…” Twilight interrupted before being interrupted herself.

“Didn’t know that you were my decedent?” Clover asked with a slight chuckle. “Where do you think you got your magic? My children were powerful magic users as were their children and so on. It was to be expected seeing as their father was the great Starswirl.”

“And their mother being his greatest student.” A grayish blue stallion said, brushing his white mane back with a hoof.

“Wait, you two were lovers? But, but you were her teacher, he was your teacher!” Twilight shouted at her ancestors.

“The two ancient ponies laughed softly. “I was always attracted to older stallions and there was something about him I found irresistible.” Clover admitted.

“It’s the beard,” Starswirl whispered to Twilight from behind a hoof. “Mares could never resist the beard.”

Clover stood up and stretched her legs a bit. “As much as I enjoy embarrassing my great great etcetera granddaughter, I suppose I should give her some reprieve.” The elder mare said as she walked up to the royal ponies. “Luna, Celestia, is does my heart good to see you again and I’m especially proud of the strong, beautiful mares you’ve grown into.”

“We missed you as well, Nana.” Celestia said as the two Princesses gave the old mare an affectionate nuzzle. “You were always our favorite sitter.”

“That’s because nopony else could keep up with all the mischief you two got into.” Clover said with a small laugh.

“Okay, this is a bit much, not only was one of my idols married to another of my idols, I’m their descendant, and I find out that she was also the baby sitter of my teacher and my wife.”

“Wife?” Starswirl asked.

“Yes, Twilight and I have been married for nearly nineteen years and we have two children…” Luna started to explain.

“Two children that are in a great deal of danger at the moment.” The High Queen said. “I’m sorry I don’t mean to interrupt but there is a timetable here.”

“I understand your majesty, Spellfire said there was information you needed from me?” Clover asked.

“Yes, our adversary is currently holed up in Platinum Castle and has all the entrances guarded. We need to get in unnoticed and we were wondering if you knew of a secret way into the castle, one that he would not know about.” Twilight explained.

“I see, well there is one entrance that even Princess Platinum didn’t know about, I only know of it because I used it to sneak out of the castle to see a certain somepony.” Clover said, winking at her husband. Come closer Twilight and I shall reveal everything to you.”

Faust knew what was coming and had dreaded it for over a thousand years. Everything would change from here on out or not; the book was rather vague on some points. The only thing the alicorn could do was wait and hope for the best. Sooner or later, her daughters would come demanding answers but for now, the captives were all that mattered.

===============================================================

At the rivers edge, seven ponies, a dragon, a changeling, a griffon, and a draconequus stood silent guard while the princesses communed with the former Queen of Equestria. Penelope whimpered softly next to her mistress as thoughts of the upcoming battle ran through her head. In a desperate need to feel safe, she snuggled up against the griffon standing to her right. Gertrude placed a protective wing over the mare that meant more to her than life itself. “Hey there love, what’s giving you the shakes?” She asked, her voice full of concern.

“I’m sorry mistress, I was just thinking of the confrontation with this stallion.” She said shakily. “If he is as powerful as they say… Mistress, may I ask a small favor of you?”

“You know you can ask me anything, Penny, you don’t have to ask permission.” The griffin told her, with a slight giggle.

The timid nature of the ponies voice easily drew Fluttershy’s ear and that of the others in attendance. Each of them knew what was to come but kept their doubts to themselves, hoping against hope that they would all make it through this ordeal in one piece. Now, this relative stranger to them was voicing her apprehension and fears aloud making each of them revisit their own uncertainties. Straining to hear the timid mares voice, without showing that they were listing, they held their breath, waiting to hear the mare’s request of her partner in life. “Mistress, I’m being serious.” She said in a huff. “I want you to stay here and wait for our return.”

“Penny?” Gertrude asked silently, almost a whisper. To say the griffin was shocked to hear her lover’s request was an understatement to say the least. In all the years they had known each other, Gertrude had never heard her mare ask for something so bluntly in her life. It was not often that she was caught off guard but this was the first in a very long time.

“I know you mistress, the first sign of danger, the first challenging glance anypony shows you and you rush head long into it. I’ve patched you up so many times, I’ve lost count.”

“But we’ve always made it through these things before.” The griffin argued.

“This isn’t some stupid pub fight, this is serious! You could get really hurt and I don’t want to see you hurt anymore!” The mare cried. “I will fulfill the Doctor’s request for both of us.”

“Oh Penny,” the griffin said, hugging her mate. “It’s sweet that you want to do this for me but I simply cannot allow it. Don’t you think I’m just as worried about that as you, as everypony here? I love you sweetie but I’d never forgive myself if I’d let you face that kind of danger without me. Like everything in our lives, we’re going to face it together and Goddess help anypony that would try to lay a hoof on you.”

Twilight had silently walked up behind the two lovers as they conversed, listening intently to their words. As the two talked, Twilight found herself shocked in her own poor assessment of the griffin. This was not the talk of somepony with a possession. This griffin spoke to the pony as if the very beat of her heart depended on the happiness of the mare before her, a feeling the lavender alicorn knew all to well. ‘How could I have been so wrong about her? Julian was right, I judged her without getting to know her first; I have to make it up to them some how.’

Without much of a warning, Gertrude and Penelope found themselves wrapped in a pair of lavender wings. “That was one of the most beautiful things I’ve ever heard, I’m sorry I misjudged you so badly Gertrude, will you ever forgive me?”

The griffon looked up to the smiling face of a pony she had been heatedly arguing with a few hours before. “Of course Princess, if there’s anything I’ve learned from my Penny, it’s that you can’t hold grudges because we all make mistakes.” She said, a smile gracing her beak.

“Not to ruin the moment or anything but was your mother able to help us?” Kirin asked.

“I’m afraid not dearest but she was able to put us in contact with a pony that could. Twilight, what did Clover tell you?” Celestia asked, eager to get the day over with.

“Well, she didn’t so much tell me as show me, when our horns touched, it was like she flooded my mind with her memories. It all a little garbled but if I’m interpreting these images correctly…” Twilight stopped mid sentence when a particular image of a book whose cover not only had the cutiemark of her friends but also that of herself, Luna, and Celestia, flashed inside of her mind along with the memory of Queen Faust giving it to Clover.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hide this book Clover, and let no pony see it, not even your husband.” The High Queen ordered. “As a matter of fact, I don’t want you looking into it either, there’s too much between those covers that no pony should know before the appropriate time.”

“As you wish your majesty but if it’s that important why not just enchant the book so nopony could open or read it’s contents?” The lavender unicorn asked.

“I have, there are only three ponies that will ever be able to open it and the contents will only reveal themselves after the event has occurred. That being said, I dare not risk somepony figuring out a way to undo my enchantments.”

“I understand.” Clover said, bowing to the alicorn. “What of these necklaces you asked me to make, what would you have me do with them?” She asked, holding up two silver necklaces, each having a locket dangling from the end; one depicting a star burst, the other a full moon obscured by clouds.

“After I am gone, give them to Celestia along with this note.” She said, hoofing a scroll to Clover. “Tell them I made them, I don’t think they would understand the truth right now.”

“Are you sure it has to be done now, can’t this wait a little while longer? I’m sorry your majesty but Celestia is just now entering her twenties and Luna is barely ten, is this really the time to do this?”

“I appreciate you’re concern Clover but the Elements must be forged now if they are going to be of any use. Celestia has already taken over the sun from me and she’s helping Luna with the moon. I’ve been saving up all of my magic for this and I’m afraid it will take all that I have. I’m afraid this will be hardest on Celestia and Luna will not understand, please my dearest companion, watch over them after I’m gone.” The white alicorn pleaded with her friend, a river of tears coursing down her face.

Clover rushed up and embraced her friend of many years, a flood of tears escaping her eyes as well. “I will Faust, you have my word.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Twilight, Twilight?” Luna asked, giving her wife a gentle shake, trying to break her of her ancestor’s memories.

The lavender alicorn shook her head trying to clear the images from her mind, only to find her cheeks damp with tears she unknowingly shed. “I’m sorry, I got lost there for a moment, the entrance is to the north and down into the canyon.” She said, starting to walk through the trees in the indicated direction.

Luna was concerned for her wife. She knew that sharing the memories of another would be difficult but she thought that of all ponies, Twilight could handle it. She did not know much of her sitter’s life before she and her sister were put in her care and to be honest she knew very little after the fact as well. Whatever Clover had shown the lavender alicorn; it was clearly evident that Twilight was having a problem handling it. Trotting up to her wife she nuzzled against her affectionately. “Twilight, dearest, are you sure you’re alright? I know this must be trying for you, having the memories of another but try to remember, it’s only temporary.”

“I know Luna but as I dwell and explore those memories, they become mine, whatever I see in my mind will permanently be ingrained in my own memory and after what I saw a moment ago, I feel that I must explore as much of my ancestors memories as possible.”

“Why Twilight, what did you see?” The Lunar Alicorn asked her mate, slightly afraid of what the answer might be. Of the two, Luna knew that Twilight had always been the strongest both in character and mental ability and if something like this could shake the mare she loved, she knew it couldn’t be good.

“I’ll be fine Luna but thank you for thinking of me, after this is all over, I promise, you and I will have a long chat about what I’ve seen along with your sister because the images I’ve been shown concern her as well.” She told her wife, coming to a sudden stop as the forest floor gave way to the gapping maw of Demon’s Run Canyon.

Not far behind the Royal couple, Julian could be heard speaking with Princess Celestia. “Pardon me fore asking but I was wondering, why exactly is it called Demon’s Run Canyon?” The chestnut stallion inquired from the imposing white Dierarch.

“It happened quite a long time ago, Sir Julian but if I remember correctly, I was just a child at the time and Luna had not yet been born, the demons and foul spirits of Tartarus and escaped their confines and had been terrorizing the land. My mother and father gathered them all together and drove them into the depths of the underworld. Since then it’s always been called Demon’s Run Canyon since it was through this canyon that my parents finally pushed them back into their prison.”

“I see, well that explains quite a bit.” Julian said with a smile but the smile quickly left his face when he saw the melancholy expression on the Princess. “Is everything all right your majesty?

“What, oh I’m sorry Julian, I was lost in thought for a moment. That point in time always brings back bad memories.” She told him.

“I’m sorry Princess, I didn’t mean to cause you pain.” He quickly apologized.

“No, no, it’s alright, Luna was not old enough at the time, but my father passed on a few short years later due to injuries he sustained in that battle, I think that’s why mother always doted on her because Luna was the last thing my father was able to give to us before his passing.”

“I understand, Princess; I can identify with the loss of a loved one.”

Celestia quickly composed herself as they closed in on her sister’s position and the edge of the canyon. “Well Twilight, where to from here?

===============================================================

Deep inside the Platinum Castle, Sprinter Track discreetly sought out the captives held by his employer and King. The athletically built stallion had no particular love nor loyalty to the pony that called himself their king but he obeyed because of the one thing the King had promised him, the on thing that Sprinter had wanted most in his adult life, a chance to correct a mistake he made many many years ago. He has asked Blueblood a numerous occasions in the last two days to see the object of his fixation only to be turned down again and again. After making an example out of the two ponies that crossed him, Blueblood was busy trying to prepare for what he thought was his inevitable coronation as King of Equestria. Sprinter didn’t care, as long as Bluebloods attention was drawn to another section of the castle, it made his task all the easier.

The blue-gray stallion smiled as he walked into the main reception hall and noticed that not only had the would-be king retired to another part of the castle, there were no guards on the door with the captives, at least on the out side. Creeping up to the door, he cautiously knocked, hoping its echoes would not alert anyone who maybe nearby. It seemed like hours after he had knocked with no response. Putting his ear to the door he strained to hear if anyone was approaching but could only hear muffled voices from the other side. Just as he was about to knock again, the door was yanked open and the stallion was dragged through, the door swiftly closing behind him.

Sprinter was unceremoniously slammed against the wall; had it not been for his thick white mane, he most likely would have had a mild concussion from his head hitting the walls cold stone masonry. He slowly opened his green eyes and immediately wished he hadn’t. The unfortunate pony found three pairs of intimidating amber eyes staring at him and three hooves pressing into his chest; the three lunar stallions snarled at him and gnashed their pointed teeth like a pack of wild dogs.

“That’s enough boys, let him go.” Apple Bloom ordered. The three lunar stallions released the pony, allowing him to collapse on the ground like a bunch of steamed broccoli. “Sorry about that, these guys take their job very seriously.” She said, helping him off the floor.

“That’s okay Wildcard, I heard you brought in a few new recruits.” He said, staring intently around the room.

“So, what brings you by, his high and mightiness need something?” She asked, still not used to the deep baritone voice she was speaking in.

“What?” He said with a little shock. “You didn’t forget did you? Wildcard you told me that as soon as things cooled down you’d help me get to see her.” Sprinter said, trying to refresh the memory of the stallion he thought he was talking to.

Apple Bloom’s mind was racing, she knew if she didn’t come up with something quick, she’d be exposed. “Uhhhh yeah, yeah I did. Sorry about that, all that time pretending to be a royal guard has me a bit turned around, you understand right?” She asked, hoping he wouldn’t see through her bluff.

The blue-gray stallion smiled. “It’s okay, I know it’s not easy to lead a double life and keep everything straight.” He said with a genuine smile. “So, where is she, I don’t see here anywhere. Did Blueblood have Rarity moved to another room?”

Apple Bloom looked toward where Rarity was resting with her new daughter snuggled up against her. All the other ponies in the room looked to here, trying to figure out who the new pony was, all but Dawn and Dusk who were being comforted by their marefriends after the mornings ordeal. “They’ve had a bit of unpleasantness this morning and all of the captives are still not over it.” She tried to explain. “Rarity is over there trying to rest at the moment, I don’t know how well she taking seeing you at the moment.”

“Yeah, I heard what happened to Charger and the Doc; poor bastards. Don’t get me wrong, I had no love for either of them but to go like that…” The stallion shivered visibly.

“So you still want to risk Blueblood's wrath and see her anyway?” Apple Bloom asked him.

“I’ve been waiting for this for over twenty years Wildcard, I didn’t come this far, give up everything I had to turn back now.” He said resolutely as he pushed his way past the mare in disguise. The lunar stallions returned to their assigned posts as Sprinter cautiously approached the bed that held the object of his need, he cleared his through trying to get her attention. “Rarity, are you awake?”

Rarity let out and exhausted sigh. “I have no need to bandy words with one of Bluebloods lackeys, please, say your piece and leave.” The white mare stated firmly, still as proud as ever; as much as she feared their current situation, she would not give Blueblood or his minions any satisfaction.

Sprinter’s ears fell as well as his head but inside he knew this would not be easy or pleasant. “I’m sorry Rarity, for everything.” He said, a tinge of sadness in his voice. “I know my apology doesn’t make up for anything, I just wanted the chance to tell you in person, I’m sorry for all the years of pain and despair that I caused you.”

Rarity’s head bolted up to look at the pony addressing her. She stared at him a long time trying to discern who the stallion was and why he looked so familiar to her. The blue-gray stallion was obviously older than her, he appeared to be in his late forties to early fifties and, being a fashionista, she could tell immediately that his mane and tail were not naturally white in color but had been bleached. Looking closely she could barely make out the pink roots in his hair but it wasn’t till she met his green eyes that she put it all together. “Sprinter!? Sprinter Track, what are you doing here?!” she yelled.

“I’ve made some bad choices in my life least of all was the choice I made to leave you.” He said softly as if the words alone would kill him to be spoken aloud.

Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Garnet walked over to the pair and stood by the bed protectively. “Mother, is this stallion bothering you?” Garnet asked, the tone of his voice made it clear the intruder was not welcome around the elder mare.

“No sweetheart, it’s okay I can deal with him, you go back to your friends.” She told her son. “Sweetie, could you stay a bit?”

“Sure thing mom.” She said, Scootaloo nuzzling up next to her.

Rarities attention turned back to the stallion sitting at the foot of the bed. “What are you doing here Sprinter? I know you and I don’t care how many poor choices you’ve made, you were never and evil pony. Why are you here with that loathsome excuse for a stallion?”

“He made me a promise that I couldn’t pass up. He told me that if I helped him, he would bring you back to me.” He said pitifully.

“You should have thought about that thirty-two years ago, I’m married now and have moved on with my life.” Rarity reminded him.

“I know, I know, I’ve tried for so many years to find you after collage but no matter where I looked I couldn’t find you or your parents, nopony knew anything. I wandered from tow to town to try and find you and try to apologize for the horrible things I did. It wasn’t until the announcement of the royal wedding taking place in Ponyville that I finally found you, but it was too late, you were marrying another.”

“Then why now, after all these years did you decide to try and win me back? Did you think I was shallow enough to leave my husband for you?” Rarity demanded.

“No, no, it was nothing like that. Blueblood told me that you and your husband were getting a divorce but that Princess Celestia was keeping it out of the papers. He told me that if I helped him recruit stallions for his uprising, he’d make sure that I would get the chance to make everything up to you.”

“Blueblood lied to you Sprinter, Spike and I are not separating. I love him more than anything in the world and nothing is ever going to change that.” She told the somewhat shocked stallion. “In some strange way I can understand and even respect what you’re trying to do Sprinter but you should never have gotten involved with the Prince.”

“Mom, who is this guy and what are you two talking about?” Sweetie Belle asked her mother, confused as to why she had to be there.

“Sweetie, a long time ago, Sprinter and I were involved with each other but something happened and we parted on very bad terms… Sweetie Belle, Sprinter is your father.” Rarity told her daughter, uncertain of how she would take the news.

Atonement

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 20 “Atonement”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Sweetie Belle stood there with her mouth agape as her brain worked furiously to process the information that was thrust upon her. Ever since that fateful night when she discovered her true parentage, she had wondered who her father was; she wondered what kind of stallion could turn his back on the mare that carried his foal and now here he was, standing in front of her. ‘No!’ She told herself, a sense of righteous indignation burning within her. ‘I already have a father and he’s the most wonderful father a pony could ask for!’

“You’re not my father.” Belle said, her disgust for the stallion was clearly evident in the low icy tone of her voice.

The words stung the stallion deeply. “I promise you, I am your father. It’s from me that you get that pink stripe in your mane and your beautiful green eyes.” He assured her. Striker could see the anger stirring within the mare but still he felt he had to try.

“No, you’re not!” The unicorn yelled. “You weren’t there when I got my cutie-mark, you weren’t there when I went on my first date, or when I graduated from high school, or when I graduated guard training, or when I started my singing career, you weren’t even there when I got married. Spike is my father, he was there for us, for me; he was there for me almost my entire life… as far as I’m concerned you’re just a sperm donor!”

Scootaloo placed a comforting hoof on her wife’s shoulder. She had never seen the unicorn so angry before and it was not something she liked. “Hey babe, you need to calm down, he’s not worth it.” She said, trying to ease her mate’s turbulent emotions.

“I’m sorry, you’re right, I wasn’t there for you when you were born and I wasn’t there to see you grow into the mare you’ve become,” the blue-gray stallion said, his head hanging low. “I’ve made a great deal of mistakes in my life, not just with you and your mother but with a lot of things, I just thought…”

“You thought what? You thought you could just show up and we’d be one big happy family?” Sweetie Belle shouted. “You thought that helping that worthless, vile, loathsome, self-important, sociopath, Blueblood foalnap children and infants, that you’d somehow worm your way into our good graces?”

“I had nothing to do with the foalnappings, I’m sorry, I…”

“You hear that Garnet, he’s sorry; well I guess that makes everything okay then doesn’t it?” The distraught unicorn asked, tears starting to form in her eyes. “You abandoned mom, you abandoned me before I was even born.”

Scootaloo wrapped a wing around her wife as the unicorn quietly sobbed. “Shh, it’s okay babe, everything’s going to be okay.” The orange pegasus told her.

Sweetie Belle wiped the tears from her eyes before addressing the stallion again. “I suppose, I should thank you for leaving though, if you hadn’t run away from your responsibilities, mom would never have met Spike and I might never have met my two best friends or my wife.” She told him, hugging Scootaloo closer.

Sprinter knew he was fighting a loosing battle but he felt he had to get everything out in the open. “Rarity, you’ve been very quiet, do you have anything to say?”

“What do you want me to say Sprinter?” Rarity sat up in her bed slowly so as not to disturb her sleeping infant. “Sweetie Belle is right, you left me to go chase your athletic dreams, and now you’ve gotten yourself mixed up in Blueblood's delusional pursuits of grandeur.”

While Rarity was reading Sprinter the riot act, the rest of the captives were huddled around Dawn, trying to give her as much emotional support as possible. The mares in the group were closest the princes, hugging her tightly. “I’m sorry this happened to you,” Ditzy told her; stroking a wing down the alicorn’s back in comforting manner. “No mare could possibly deserve something like this.”

Dinky slowly pulled away from the Princess, stood up and tried to walk away quietly. Had it not been for Tootsie Flute’s hoof pinning her tail to the floor, Dinky might have gotten away. “Where do you think you’re going?” The teal unicorn asked her.

The gray unicorn was too ashamed to look the others in the eye. “I’m going to the other side of the room,” she said, her back to the ponies comforting her marefriend. “When we eventually get out of her I’m leaving Ponyville; I’m leaving Ponyville and I’m going as far away as I possibly can, someplace nopony can ever find me.”

Dawn could scarcely believe what she heard. After everything that happened, the pony that meant most to her was going to leave. “What, what are you talking about?” She asked, desperate for some kind of reason.

Dinky violently tugged her tail back from Tootsie Flute, leaving a few blond hairs behind as she started to walk away. “I’m sorry Dawn, it’s for the best.” Before she could get much further, she bumped face first into the disguised Apple Bloom. She tried to sidestep the mare but met the same barricade as Apple Bloom sidestepped with her and matched every movement Dinky used to get by her. “Let me go.” She said, flat and impassively.

“What are you doing Dinky?” She asked.

“What do you care?” The gray mare asked in response.

“It’s my job to look after the well-being of the royal family in every way possible and that includes personal matters so I’ll ask again, what in Equestria do you think you’re doing leaving her in this state?”

“What’s going on here,” Sprinter asked after he overheard the stallion he thought was his friend speak of his responsibilities. “Wildcard, what happened while you were undercover?”

Apple Bloom looked over to Shadow Wing and Midnight who quietly got behind the curious stallion and restrained him. “Ironhoof, watch the door.” She said, sauntering over to where the two lunar stallions were holding Sprinter. Pulling her helmet off, she smiled and realization struck the immobilized stallion. Before he could say anything, Midnight practically shoved his hoof in the stallion’s mouth. “Now then, Mr. Track, as you can plainly see, I am not Wildcard but in fact the head of Princess Luna’ s personal guard and the way I see it, you have two choices; you can either sit there and keep your mouth shut, or I’m sure one of my boys here can easily find someplace around the castle to stow your corpse where nopony will find it. Now, are you going to be a good boy and sit there quietly?”

The stallion rapidly nodded his head in acceptance. “Really Bloom, was that entirely necessary? Honey asked.

“You’ll understand when your older kid.” From the corner of the yellow mare’s eye, she could see Dinky trying to scurry away but before she could get too far, Apple Bloom grabbed her by the tail and dragged her back to her marefriend. “And just where do you think you’re going, I’m not done talking to you.”

“Leave it alone Apple Bloom.” The younger mare growled.

“No, I can’t let this go Dinky.” The yellow mare told her. “If you do this, you’re going to regret it, trust me. If you leave now you’re going to hurt more than Princess Dawn, you’re going to hurt yourself in ways you can’t possibly imagine yet, maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow but soon, and for the rest of your lives. Don’t resign yourself to this.”

Dinky looked Apple Bloom in the eye. “You don’t get it do you?” She asked, hot tears burning their way down her face. “Look at her Apple Bloom, look at her! All I ever do is hurt her; I’ve been hurting her since the day she was born!”

“That’s not true.” Dusk told her, trying to diffuse the situation.

“Yes it is and you know it Dusk! Remember when you two were five; she broke her wing because I encouraged her to try flying before she was ready. Then there was the time she almost got hit by the train because I told her about what happens to a bit when the train runs it over on the track. If your mother, Twilight hadn’t come along when she did, Dawn would be dead right now. Or, how about the time she got pneumonia because I kept her out to late playing in the snow that one winter? Then of all things I cause her to lose a leg!” Dinky pressed down, twisted her right front leg and pulled up sharply, yanking the stump of her leg from the artificial limb.

“Look at it,” the gray mare shouted, shoving the scared stump in Apple Bloom’s face. “I did this to her! If Discord couldn’t have swapped our legs, I probably would have killed myself, I couldn’t face living knowing that I’d maimed her like this. And now because of me she’s sterile, she’ll never be able to have a foal, ever!”

Dawn rubbed a hoof along her gray appendage. “Dinky, I’ve never blamed you for anything, I never could.” She said, as she tried hard to control the tears threatening to fall.

“But I am to blame! Maybe you were right, maybe we should have just rutted like a couple of ferrets then this would never have happened but it did and there’s nothing I can do to take it back this time.” She said, inserting her limb back into the artificial leg. Slowly, she walked back to the softly crying alicorn she loved so much. “Can’t you understand Dawn, that’s why I have to go. What if next time my foolishness costs you your life?”

“You talk as if I had no choice in all of it. Dinky, you are one of the smartest dumb ponies I know. Every one of those things were my fault, not yours. I was the one who climbed to the top of your workshop and jumped off and you talk as if you pushed me.” The young princes told her, trying to keep her voice calm.

“But I put the idea in your head when you asked me how birds learned to fly.” Dinky argued.

“And even if you didn’t, I would have found out myself, I did live in a library after all.” She said. “That thing with the bit on the train tracks; if you recall, you told me never to do that myself but I did anyway, my fault, not yours. When I got pneumonia, it was because I wanted to spend more time with you, we were having fun and I didn’t want to go in; as it was both my mothers had to come get me in the end and we both had coco by the fire. I didn’t start getting sick till the next day. Through all of that, if my mother’s didn’t think I was safe with you, do you really think they would have left me in your care?”

“She’s right you know,” Dusk interjected. “Our parents trust you implicitly, they understand that each one of those incidents were accidents and coincidence. Had something bad happened every other day than I think they would have said something but each of these occurrences were years apart and it’s not like I didn’t have my own cuts and scraps growing up. Remember when I was twelve and broke my back right leg? I was trying to help Applejack with the Apple Harvest and misjudged a buck. I didn’t blame Applejack for it, it was my mistake and I just dealt with it.”

“It doesn’t hurt that Tootsie Flute was doting on you the whole time.” Garnet said.

“No, that was definitely a bonus.” The alicorn stallion said with a slight blush, Tootsie Flute chuckling softly behind him.

“This has been a theme with you for a while now Dinky,” Apple Bloom said to her as she herded the gray unicorn next to the young Princess. “I don’t know how long this has been going on but I know that it has to stop. I can see how much you love her but you can’t take everything onto yourself, not everything bad that happens between the two of you is your fault. Heck, if anything Scoot, Belle, and I are more to blame for what happened in the kitchens. We were charged with the security of the Royal Residence and yet this poisoner slipped by us, something I cannot begin to apologize enough for. As it is, I will most likely be asked to tender my resignation after we return or at the very least be demoted.

Dawn raised a hoof and was about to correct the Major but Apple Bloom waved her off. “It’s okay Princess, it was my job to ensure your protection and that of the entire royal family, I failed and I am prepared to pay for that failure. Now, I need to take care of this other matter, Dinky take care of your marefriend and Dawn take care of her too, you both need each other right now.” Major Filigree couldn’t help but smile slightly as she watched the two mares hug each other tightly before turning around and walking toward the captive help by her two subordinates.

“Are we okay now?” Dawn asked the mare in her hooves.

“For now, but I still want to talk about everything later, when we’re out of here.” Dinky responded. “And this time, you leave the socks in your mothers dresser and I’ll bring enough treats and drinks so we won’t be interrupted.”

“Princess?” A concerned but inquisitive filly asked.

“Yes Toffee, what is it sweetheart?” The slightly less distressed alicorn asked.

“What does steri… steri… whatever that bad pony said, what does it mean.” Toffee asked, looked up and the larger white mare.

“The word is sterile dear and it means that I will never be able to have a foal of my own.” Dawn told her, tears dripping down her face. Dinky held her tighter.

“Oh, is that all? Why don’t you get your mama to cast her spell on you like she has too with ma’ aunt Apple Bloom?” The young filly inquired.

“What are you talking about little one?” Dawn asked the young filly.

“Oh, momma and aunty were talking the other day in the kitchen while I was playing with Chaser in the living room and I heard her tell momma that she was afraid she couldn’t have babies because of an accident she had a long time ago,” the young filly stopped to take a quick breath. “And that’s when momma told her to go talk to your momma’s and if she couldn’t have any babies then your momma’s could cast a spell on her that could fix her insides so she could have babies again. If it can work for my aunty then I was thinking that it might be able to work for you.”

The group surrounding Dawn and Dinky sat there in disbelief, staring down at the talkative filly with their mouths hanging open. “I’ll be,” Aiden finally said, breaking the tension. “From the mouth of babes.”

Apple Bloom sauntered over to their captive trying to figure out her next step. This particular position was something she never liked, making things up as she goes was not her strong point as she always liked going into a situation with an established plan of engagement. “So, Mr. Track, what am I going to do with you, I can’t very well let you go to tell our captors what you’ve learned here and if I stash you somewhere in the room, it’s only a matter of time before you’re discovered and we’re right back where we started.”

“Major is it?” Sprinter asked. “You and I both know you have but one coarse of action; I am prepared.” The stallion announced as he knelt before the mare.

“What are you two talking about? Apple Bloom, stop this!” Rarity demanded.

Sprinter looked over his shoulder at the mare that once loved him. “It’s alright Rarity,” he said, trying to ease her conscience. “I was prepared for this eventuality should Blueblood find out that I disobeyed him.”

“You may have been a cowardly jerk earlier in your life but right now you show a courage that I wish more ponies had these days; do not worry, I will make this as quick and painless as I possibly can.”

“No Apple Bloom, don’t.” Sweetie Belle said. “He may be a jerk and I still hate his guts but there has to be another way. No pony deserves to die like this, there’s been enough senseless death for one day.”

“And what would you suggest Captain, should I just let him go?” The yellow mare asked her friend and subordinate.

“Uhm, guys, something’s going on over here that I think you should look at.” Honey told the arguing mares. Jato and the amber mare looked at each other in confusion as she was ignored in favor of further argument.

Melody walked up to the amber mare and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Let me handle this. Hey, could you old nags stop clucking at one another long enough to listen to my gal-pal here for five damn minutes?!” All argument stopped immediately as the older ponies in the room stared at the monochromatic teenager standing next to Honey. Melody couldn’t help but smile at the mare next to her. “That’s how it’s done Honey and remember to swear, that’s the most important part when you’re trying to get the attention of a bunch of old farts.”

“Now wait one damn minute, I’m not that old.” Scootaloo tried to interject.

“Yes you are but that’s not the point, something’s going on over here with Dusk and Dawn, we were talking and all of the sudden they go all stiff.” Jato explained.

All eye in the room turned to the alicorn siblings standing still as statues, tears coursing down their cheeks. “Dusk, Dusk are you okay.” Tootsie Flute asked, gently shaking her boyfriend.

The alicorn stallion blinked his eyes a few times and looked down at the mare in front of him. “I’m fine Tootsie, it’s just, or mothers are here they’re mounting a rescue as we speak.” He informed them.

“Our mothers,” Honey asked. “Is my mom there too?”

“All of them and half the equestrian army as well. Mom brought every stallion guard in Canterlot to stage an offensive against Blueblood’s forces. They’re trying to get in through a secret passage below the dungeons but first they say their going to try and empty the castles forces by drawing them out into the plain to the south…”

“I can do that.” Sprinter interrupted. “I can get Blueblood to send out his forces and empty this castle but there’s still a hoof-full or two he keeps closest to him. I can get the Prince to empty this place and then I can make my way to the dungeons and guide them through to the Prince’s hidden sanctum. Please, I know you have no reason to trust me but if I can help, if I can somehow make up for my betrayal to the Princesses then I have to try.”

Apple Bloom looked the stallion in the eye, trying to discern any insincerity in the pony’s words and after a moment, nodded her head. “Shadow, Midnight, let him go. Sprinter, do this and I will speak on your behalf at your trial and try to get you some kind of leniency but, I warn you, should you betray my trust I swear to you that I will see you hang from the parapet of his castle. Do we understand one another?”

The stallion nodded his head vigorously. “You have my word Major.” He told her before Iron Hoof opened the door to let him out.

“Dusk, is Dawn okay, she hasn’t moved even a little.” Ditzy asked.

“She’s okay mom, she talking to her mothers and Princess Celestia.” Dinky told her.

“She’s right but how do you know that?” Dusk asked.

“I don’t know, I just do. It’s kind weird like a feeling or a thought in the back of my mind,” the gray unicorn tried to explain. “I don’t know exactly what’s being said but I know what’s happening.”

A few seconds later, Dawn shook her head and wiped the tears from her cheek. “Our parent’s know what happening. They’re not happy with Sprinter but they will trust him to carry out his promise.” The white alicorn informed them.

“Guys, how do we know this isn’t a trick,” Jato asked. “ I mean, Prince Blue Balls…”

“Jato, language!” Rarity said, covering her foal’s ears.

“Whatever, what I’m trying to say is that he told us we couldn’t fly or due magic in here so how do we know that it wasn’t some kind of trick?”

“As much as I can’t believe I’m saying it, Jato raises a good point.” Garnet said.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Jato demanded.

“Trust us Garnet, Jato, we know when we’re talking to our own mothers. And as far as how it was done, they initiated contact from where they were, it didn’t come from us.” Dawn tried to explain.

“But that doesn’t make any sense, if they could do that then why didn’t they contact you before?” Scootaloo asked.

“I think it has something to do with proximity,” Dusk told them. “They couldn’t contact us till they were closer. Regardless, our families are here now and they’re coming to get us, I just hope Sprinter was sincere in his promise to help us.”

===============================================================

Sprinter came running out of the prisoner’s room, intent on carrying out his mission when he turned the corner down of the connecting corridors and found Prince Blueblood walking with his entourage toward the main receiving hall. The white stallion was surprised to see the earth pony but knew all to well what he was doing there. “Sprinter, I take it that you disobeyed me and spoke with Rarity.” The Unicorn asked as he continued to walk into the receiving hall.

“Yes your majesty, I am sorry that I disobeyed you but you were correct, she’s been utterly ruined by that dragon, her head filled with Celestia’s nonsense about interspecies relationships.” He said, sniffing back false tears.

“I was hoping to spare you from this, I wanted to be sure myself if Celestia’s poison had tainted the mare and from your reaction it seems to have poisoned her down to the core. My dear, dear Sprinter, I am sorry for your loss, but don’t fret, when all this is over you’ll have your pick of the mares.” Blueblood told him,

“Does that mean your not mad at me?” Sprinter asked hopefully.

“Oh, I am mad at you for disobeying me but I can hardly be cross at a pony whose heart has been crushed, I understand that pain all to well.” The would-be King told him. “Rarity and I were betrothed at birth in an attempt to rejoin the family bloodline. You see, she is also from the line of Platinum, just as I am. With our marriage, the bloodline would no longer be split but strong and whole once more. She was to be told of the engagement upon her sixteenth birthday but before that could happen, she met you.”

Blueblood could see the stallion begin to shake. “Fear not, I was angry at first but she was truly beautiful and you knew nothing of the betrothal, you could hardly be blamed. I tried again during the Great Galloping Gala just after my Aunt Celestia’s sister returned from her banishment, but she spurned me once again. I would try again and again, I even tried to rescue her from a date with some worthless blankflank earthpony; she does seem to have a weakness for your type, but in the end, it was not to be. Alas, we have both suffered at the hooves of that mare and her deceitful ways.”

“I’m sorry your majesty,” Sprinter said bowing low. When he rose up, he glanced out the window behind the Prince and noticed the birds being flushed from the trees in mass. “My king, I do not mean to change the subject but there seems to be movement in the forest.”

“Really? Where, show me.” The stallion insisted.

Walking to the window behind the prince, Sprinter pointed to the forest bordering the castle. “There your Majesty, just before the rise of the large hill, flocks of birds are being disturbed. That can only mean that either a large animal is crashing through the forest or a large number of ponies are headed this way.”

Blueblood glared at the trees a few moments until another large group of birds was disturbed. “It seems aunty didn’t head my warning. Sprinter, Oakleaf, Freestone, get down to the grounds and have all of my troops in front of the castle immediately; if it’s a fight Celestia wants then it’s a fight she’ll get.”

Sprinter walked in silence as he made his way down the main castle stair to the courtyard below. “Hey Sprint, what’s up with you, you look like somepony just walked over your grave.” Freestone said with a slight chuckle.

“Ease up on him Stony, poor guy just had his heart ripped out, give him so space.” Oakleaf told him. The pale gray pony with a dark green mane sidled up to the nervous stallion. “Hey bud, it’s okay, mares can be pretty heartless sometimes, that’s why I swore them off completely.”

“I appreciate it guys but I was more or less prepared for how things went with Rarity, I was more concerned about what the Prince would do when he found out that I disobeyed his order about seeing her.” Sprinter explained. “He says he’s not going to do anything but with how his moods keep changing, I think I should make myself scarce before he changes his mind.”

Freestone shuddered. “I can understand that, I was there when he punished Chaser and the Doc, I wouldn’t wish that on anypony.” The light orange pony confessed. “If you want to take off for a bit, me and Oak can handle everything.”

“Thanks Freestone, I appreciate it.” Sprinter said as he charged the rest of the way down the stairs and off to the right, towards the dungeons.

“Why in Equestria would he be going to the dungeon?” Oakleaf asked.

“Those cells are filthy, I guess he figured it’d be the last place the Prince would go.” Freestone offered.

===============================================================

Sprinter walked quietly down the stairs towards the cells, the entire way he could her the screams and roars from the dragon that Prince Blueblood kept down there. It was horrible, the stallion had a hard time imagining the torture he must be enduring. Sprinter knew he needed to go and meet the Princesses and ensure they got into the castle but he could not stand to listen to the dragons suffering any longer. Straightening up, he squared his shoulders and marched right up to the cell the held the devil himself and a miserable dragon.

With a great amount of apprehension, Sprinter raised a hoof and knocked on the cell door. After a short amount of time Scythe opened the door and stuck his head out. “What do you want, I’m busy in here.”

“His Majesty told me that the dragon was down here with you.” Sprinter started.

“Yeah, he is, what of it… oh wait, don’t tell me, you finally got the chance to see that bitch you were banging all those years ago huh?” The malicious pony asked. “Hah, you did didn’t you, oh this is fantastic! Let me guess, now that you know the little whore wants nothing to do with you anymore, you want revenge on the dragon.”

Sprinter was a little shocked to see how much the maniac in front of him knew but solemnly nodded his head. “Oh fuck, this is perfect! Don’t worry about it, I’ll give you some time alone with him; I’ve something to get anyway but whatever you’re going to do, make it quick, I won’t be long. Oh, and if you finish before I get back, be sure to lock the door on your way out.” He said with a manic grin.

Sprinter entered the dank stone cell with the sound of Scythe’s hooves running down the hall, echoing in his ears. Closing the door quietly he turned to address the dragon. What he saw before him was one of the worst things the stallion had ever witnessed in his life. The purple dragon had been beaten to within an inch of his life and was covered with numerous wounds. Sprinters gaze roved to the soiled rag covering the dragons missing eye and even at his distance, he could tell that the vacant socket was beginning to become infected. “Is it true?”

The sudden speech shocked Sprinter out of stupor. “In a way, yes. Scythe is sick pony and has his own way of seeing things. I did speak with Rarity and your children; I assure you they are fine. They miss you and fear for your safety.”

“You’re him then, aren’t you, Sweetie Belle’s father?” Spike said with a small, almost painful sounding chuckle. “I always though my Rarity had good taste but I guess she missed the mark with you.”

“In more ways that you can Imagine Spike; and no, I’m not Sweetie Belle’s father,” he said as he walked closer to the dragon. “You are her father in everyway that counts. I’ve done so much wrong in my life and have a long way to go to make up for it but I promised Rarity and the others that I would do all in my power to ensure their escape and I intend to do just that.” Standing next to the bruised and battered dragon, Sprinter took hold of his neck and pulled it closer to him.

“What are you doing?” Spike asked, shocked at the sudden tug on his neck.

“I’m helping you the only way I can.” Sprinter told him. “Rarity loves you and there is nothing I can do to ever change that, I know that now but I also know that I still love her and I always will. That being said, if saving you will make her happy that I will do what I can to make it happen.” He said as he twisted the locking nut on spikes collar and released its grasp on his neck.

Spike worked his jaw and flexed the muscles of his neck now that it was free, but soon felt the collar going back around his neck. “What is this, I though you said you were helping me?” The dragon demanded.

“Be silent, do you want to bring the entire guard in here? I told you I would help and I am.” He said, feeding the chain back through the collar and securing it. Walking around to face Spike, he held up the lucking nut. “You see this? This nut and indeed all of your restraints are made of Amber Steel, you couldn’t break them even if you were a hundred times stronger than you are now, that stuff was designed for the sole purpose of holding a dragon. The only thing holding the chocker and chain in place now is a bit of wire I found on the way down here.”

“What good does that do me? If you really wanted to help you’d release me now!”

“Why, so you could tear ass around the castle trying to find you’re family only to be brought down by Bluebloods elite guard? No my friend, there is another plan already in place. The Princesses are on there way now, I’m to meet them below the cells and guide them through the castle. When everything falls to chaos in the ensuing battle, then you can escape. With all the guards busy with the Princesses and half the equestrian army, they wont have time to worry about you.” Sprinter explained.

“But you just said that I can’t break the chains, how am I going to escape?” He asked.

“The chains are made of ember steel but the bricks that hold the other ends are not. The mortar holding them in place is centuries old, I have little doubt that you could deal with it given a good enough reason.” The stallion started to get a nervous look in his face. “Scythe’s been gone far to long, he should be back any moment. Spike, I know you’ve been through hell but please endure a little longer, the Princesses are coming and who knows, one of these days when this is all over, you might come visit me in my cell.” Sprinter told him before dashing out of the cell and towards a door at the far end of the cellblock.

The door creaked on it’s long rusted hinges as Sprinter tugged it open. Behind the forgotten door was a set of stairs that led down below the cells into a little known portion of the castle. ‘Well Sprinter, here we go. Now all we have to do is wait for the Princesses and pray they don’t kill us on sight for our treason’

===============================================================

At the very bottom of Demons Run Gorge, the small rescue squad walked along the chasms wall searching for the marker that Twilight told them would reveal the secret passage into the castle. “Twi, now tell us again what we’re supposed to be looking for.” Rainbow asked.

“It’s a round marker with writing on it, it’s supposed to be hidden along this wall but after hundreds of years of neglect and falling rubble, I’m afraid it could be buried.” She informed her pegasus friend.

“Did Clover’s memories show you any landmarks or other such markers?” Luna asked her wife.

“No, sorry, I just know…” Twilight stopped talking mid sentence as her face took on a vacant expression.

Lyra waved a hoof in front of the alicorn’s face, trying to get a reaction but to no avail. “Sorry everypony but I think Twilight has left the building.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Before she knew what was happening, another vision played out in Twilight's mind. Once again, back in the secret passages of Platinum Castle, Starswirl was comforting a broken hearted Clover. “It’s alright my dearest, we knew this day was coming. Faust made her decision years ago and the only thing left for us now is to carry out her final request.”

“I know, I know but it doesn’t make it hurt any less,” Clover said as the tears poured from her eyes. “I don’t know what I’m going to tell Celestia, her mother was supposed inform her of everything before she left but now it’s just been dropped in my hooves. How am I supposed to tell the girls that their mother gave her life to make a set of talismans that they will have to use to fight off some terrible evil that nopony knows about? And what about Luna, you know how emotional that little filly is. She lost her father when she was a baby and now she’s supposed to accept the loss of her mother so soon after, it’s not fair Starswirl!”

“I know and you’re right, it’s not fair but you know as do I how strong the girls are, they will get through this. It is their duty to take over the throne now that Faust has vacated it.”

“To hell with duty, they’re only children, they shouldn’t have to deal with this!” Clover shouted, which only resulted in her husband hugging her tighter.

“But they do have to deal with it and you and I will be right there with them to help them as much as we can.” Clover cried, her face buried in her husbands chest.

All her sorrow, her rage, and her sense of helplessness; she tried to cry it all out, leaving the evidence in Starswirl’s tear soaked fur. To her husbands credit, he held her as she vented her pain a while longer before she got to her hooves. “What are you going to do now?” he asked.

“I’m going to hide this damn book then I’m going to tell the girls that their mother is dead, just like she told me to.”

“Do you want me to wait here for you?” The bearded stallion asked.

“No, you have important work to do and I don’t know how long it will take the girls to come to terms with this. When you’re done for the day, come and find me in the castle proper. Celestia and Luna look up to you and I think it will help having you there as well but before you come, go to the glen and retrieve the talismans that Faust is creating.”

“Are you sure?” he asked.

“Yes, they need to know what their mother died for.” Clover told him. The lavender unicorn walked directly to a wall in their hidden chamber and pressed in a brick third from the bottom and two to the left. Pushing hard, a loud click was a heard and a portion of the stone wall opened up revealing a secret library, magically sealed away from prying eyes, the elements, and the ravages of time.

“Hey, isn’t that where you put my notes on the Amniomorphic Spell?” Starswirl asked.

“Yes, along with any other tomes, spells or records that ponies aren’t ready for. Faust had a policy of letting things out at a gradual pace instead of unleashing new spells and technology upon a world not mature enough for them, and this book certainly qualifies. Besides, if you want to hide a leaf, hide it in the forest.”

“I married a very smart mare.” Star swirl said, a hint of a smile on his face.

Clover stepped out of the room and closed the stone door behind her. Stepping up to her husband she kissed him on the cheek. “Yes, yes you did, now lets go and break the bad news to the Princesses.”

Starswirl and Clover walked down the hall and spun a disc on the wall, revealing a secret opening to the bottom of the canyon that ran along the side of the castle. “Celestia and Luna are out with Princess Platinum in the valley at the mouth of the gorge, if we hurry, we should be able to catch up with them.” Starswirl told his wife. Turning the disk embedded in the cliff wall, the door shut again and the two unicorns started down the canyon to deliver their heavy burden.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Twilight was rendered speechless, the vision before her faded to revel the very same portion of the cliff face that was standing before her. Without saying a word, the lavender alicorn dove into the pile and started digging with her hooves, not even bothering with her magic.

“Twilight, what are you doing?” Cadence called out to her.

“It’s here,” she gasped out. “It’s right here, behind this mound. If I can just shift this pile a bit I know it’ll be here!”

Applejack and Pinkie Pie tried to pull Twilight of the ruble pile but were pushed away. “Come on Twi, you don’t need to be diggin’ in the dirt, ya’ll can move this faster with your magic can’t ya?” Applejack asked her.

Twilight slowly crawled down from where she was and hung her head shamefully. “Sorry Smart Cookie, I got a little carried away.”

“Twilight, are you alright?” Celestia asked her.

Twilight took one look at her old mentor and broke down in tears. Running swiftly she embraced her sister in law and wept bitterly. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean for any of this to happen. I tried to stop her, I tried to get her to postpone her plan but she wouldn’t listen, your mother was just too dammed headstrong to listen.”

Celestia held her tightly as the lavender alicorn cried out tears that were not meant for her to cry. Luna walked over and embraced her sister and wife. Rainbow Dash looked at the scene quizzically. “Why the heck did she call you Smart Cookie, AJ? It’s like she’s stuck in the Hearths Warming play we always do every year.”

“I have no idea sugar cube, I think our poor Twi has finally gone round the bend.” The farm pony told her friend.

“No dear Applejack, her mind is sound, just confused at the moment. She’s being overwhelmed with her ancestor’s memories and it’s hard for her mind to separate them out. I recall this memory in particular; it was not a very happy moment for anypony involved.” Luna explained.

The majority of Twilight's friends had gathered around her to try and consol the crying Alicorn as she fought to regain control of herself. “I’m sorry everypony, I didn’t mean to loose control like that,” she said as she sniffed back the tears threatening to fall again. “I’m okay now, I promise.”

“You scared us there for a moment Twi.” Vinyl said, giving the alicorn a rough pat on the back

“I’m very sorry, I didn’t mean to worry you all.” Twilight said, ashamed of her outburst.

“We understand, Twilight really, it just uhm, I mean if you don’t mind me asking, why did you call Applejack, Sharp Cookie?” Fluttershy asked, a little of her timid nature returning due to he friends emotional outburst.

“We can talk about all of this later but for now,” Celestia said as she moved the pile of debris aside. “I think we have more important issues to deal with at the moment.”

“But…” Pinkie started to ask before being interrupted.

“Pinkie, these memories have revealed a lot of things to me and have posed many more questions, questions I intend to get an answer to,” she said, almost glaring up at her former mentor. “For now, all I can promise is that I will try to explain everything I can once this is over.”

“Okay Twilight, I trust you.” The pink mare said in a voice too calm to normally be associated with her.

Twilight closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and let it out slowly. As she opened her eyes she saw Cadence, her old foal sitter, smiling down at her, happy that her sister-in-law hadn’t forgotten the calming technique she taught her all those years ago. Turning around, the lavender alicorn approached the chasm wall to find a small stone disc set into it. The stone circle itself was unremarkable and if one didn’t know better, they would have just passed it by without a second glance; what was interesting to Twilight was the marking on its face. Through the center of the disc was a straight line with a small perfectly circular hole beneath it.

“Well, that’s a funny thing to put on a rock,” Lyra said, looking over the unicorn’s shoulder. “You think it’s some sort of key or something?”

“No, it’s ancient Unicornian,” Penelope said, running a hoof gently over it’s surface. “It’s very old, even back in my time. Nopony knows exactly how old it is but every now and then you’ll markings like these amongst ancient ruins.”

“Can you decipher it?” Beaufort asked.

“I’m sorry sir but knowing what it is and reading it are two very different things.” She told him.

“Unfortunately this knowledge is beyond me as well.” Celestia volunteered.

“Nor I,” Kirin admitted. “I guess my old teacher didn’t think it necessary.”

Twilight chuckled as she continued to stare at the circle in front of her. Without a word, she stepped up to the circle and inserted her horn into the small hole. With a small grunt of effort, she poured her magic into her horn and started to pull it up. Slowly at first the hole her horn was lodged in began to move through the stone circle as if it were sand and as soon as it was above the line she pulled out her horn and dragged it along the line, making it whole again. As soon as the line became solid, there was a shuddering and a large, disguised, oval-shaped door opened out in the chasm.

“Dearest, what did you do?” Luna asked her wife.

“Sorry, it took me a moment to find the right memory. This time I focused on the specific knowledge I was looking for instead of letting Clovers memories show me what they wanted. I should be fine from now on.” Twilight told them.

“But that doesn’t explain how you knew what to do.” Cadence said.

“Oh, well it’s simple really, it was funny just how simple it was but Clover And Starwirl were quite clever, even if you could read the ancient unicorn language you still had to posses enough magic to unlock it.” Twilight explained. “The original glyph read, ‘Doe seeking stag’ all I had to do was change it to it’s opposite, ‘Stag seeking doe’ and the door unlocked.”

Well, at least I can see where you get your cleverness.” Luna said with a small smile.

“Luna, signal our troops to begin the attack,” Celestia told her sister.

===============================================================

One by one, the small group of insurgents entered the old cast and lit a small number of torches they found just inside the door. Beaufort stepped ahead of the group and took point in the dark chamber. “Okay Princess, where are we going?”

“If Clovers memories are correct then we should head down this corridor, turn right pass through another secret door and then up a flight of stairs, that should bring us to the dungeons.”

“You could do that or you could allow me to escort you to your children.” Sprinter said, stepping from the shadows.

The ponies didn’t have a chance to gasp in surprise before Gertrude had soared over them all, her twin blades unsheathed, tackled the stallion to the ground and pressed the edge of her swords against his throat. “Speak carefully and quickly while you still can.” She growled out.

“My name in Sprinter, I was sent to help you by Apple Bloom and Rarity.”

“I was expecting you but I suppose the Major forgot to mention that I wanted you in plane sight and no surprises.”

“I’m sorry, I left their cell before I was told.” Sprinter told them. The stallion swallowed hard as Gertrude pressed the blade firmly against his throat.

“Come now, this is ridiculous,” Kirin said. “Gertrude please let him up.”

Celestia nodded and the griffon cautiously backed away. “Tell me Sprinter why should I believe you? For all I know you’ve fooled our soldiers and are leading us into a trap.”

The unfortunate stallion sat there, rubbing a hoof across his neck. “Fist off, Your Majesty,” he said with a deep bow. “I want to apologize, Blueblood offered me something I never thought I would have an opportunity at, a second chance with Rarity. He lied and manipulated me as he has done with so many others. All that being said, I can only hope to be forgiven for my betrayal, my cowardice, and my stupidity. I am prepared to lead you to the captives and the one holding them. If, after these events, you still wish for me to be punished, then I will humbly accept any sentence that you deem appropriate.”

“The fallout from this incident is going to be ugly and painful Sprinter. You have alighted yourself with those who have abducted our children and would use them to wrest control of the country from my family,” Luna stated. “Are you sure it is wise to so quickly through yourself at our mercy even when you do not know the outcome?”

“No your majesty, I don’t think it is the wise thing to do but it is the right thing to do.” He said, a certain finality in his voice.

“So be it, but until this unhappy affair is over, Beaufort will be your shadow, where he goes, you go.” Celestia told him in no uncertain terms.

“I understand Your Majesty, if you’ll please follow me, I will show you to your children.”

Author's Note

Sorry it took so long

Rescue at Demon's Run Part 2

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 22 “Rescue at Demon’s Run”
Part 2
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

“Sir, I don’t mean to pester you but when are we going in, Prince Shining Armor has been holding the line for more than a few minutes now.” One of the Lunar guards asked.

“Why are you asking me, I’m not in charge?” Soarin replied.

“Begging your pardon sir but you are the highest ranking pony here, that puts you in charge Major.” The night stallion informed him.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name.”

“Autumn Shade, sir.”

Soarin took a quick look at the stallion’s armor to find his rank. “I guess I have no choice Captain.” Analyzing the field of battle quickly, Soarin came up with the best he could on short notice. “Captain Shade, when I give the order I want all pegasus to fly straight at the enemy air support, and I don’t mean take your time, I want every pegasus flying like a bat out of Tartarus but do your best to stay in line with each other. Just before your reach their line, and want the left half to veer down and loop back up and around to attack from above and the right to spread out to fill the gap in our offensive line.”

“Is this a battle strategy or a cloud-ball play?” One of the stallion from behind asked.

“Shut up Starlight or I’ll replace you with your sister Starbright, she at least knows when to keep her ears open and mouth shut… and besides, it’d work for both.” Autumn Shade told him.

“The point is, we need to control the skies. With Onyxian dealing with the dragon, it’ll be up to us to take out the rest of the fliers. With any luck, the solar guard will see what we’re doing and press the attack harder on their front; being attacked on the side front and from above should disorient them enough for our pegasi to knock them out of the air so the Unicorns and Earth-ponies can clean them up.” Soarin explained.

“So what are we waiting for?” Macintosh asked. “It looks like Armour is holding his own but Onyx looks like he’s in a bit of trouble, that big bastard’s got a bite on him and his left wing doesn’t look so good.”

“I know, we just have to wait a little longer… there, Shining Armor has the last of his stallion off the hill and into the valley!” Soaring shouted. “Everypony line up and remember the plan, on my signal, pegasi move out and the rest of you follow at full gallop three seconds later.”

Every stallion seated in front of the pegasus saluted smartly. Sensing that the time was right, Saorin ordered his troupes forward. The pegasi of the Lunar Corps. spread out, their wingtips almost touching as they flew swiftly toward their intended targets. Anypony unaware of the events in the valley ahead would have sworn they were watching a Woderbolt air show. The bat-winged Lunar Guards flew in perfect formation with the precision of flying veterans. The squadron of dark stallions sped toward their targets at an incredible speed, Closing the gap between the warring parties quickly. Saorin’s pegasi descended upon the unaware enemy fliers like bat-winged angels from Tartarus.

The plan was executed exactly as planned, the left wing of the advancing pegasi broke formation, went under their targets, banked up, then came down upon their enemy like a hail of arrows, knocking many from the sky instantly, others hovering in shock, not knowing what to do, many of those being knocked to the ground shortly after.

As the pegasi continued to buck and punch their enemies from the sky, the ground ponies drew close to the action. Charging their way to their enemy, Big Macintosh and the stallions galloping behind him, broke upon Blueblood’s forces like the waves that crash upon a rocky shore. As the earth-ponies and unicorns of the Lunar Corps. went to work on their untrained and ill prepared foes, a mighty explosion and white-hot river of fire erupted from the side of the castle near its base, causing everypony and dragon in the area to freeze for a moment and look toward the glowing red hole that marked where a column of flame once was. Soarin shouted down to the soldiers under his temporary command. “Don’t just stand there, keep fighting!”

Things for Onyx had not been going as well. After trying to stay out of the larger dragons claws for what seemed like hours, the black dragon had started to tire and Strike had gotten in a lucky blow, using his tail like a cudgel to bring the smaller dragon out of the air. The black dragon had gotten in a few good blows against his advisory but the larger dragon was clearly better at fighting, having torn one of Onyx’s wings and given him a nasty bite on his back and neck. Standing over Onyx, the larger dragon chuckled cruelly. “You have some nerve to challenge me, whelp however, you lasted a lot longer than I expected but then you young wyrms are always trying to take down your elders. Now lets see, what should be your punishment? Traditionally speaking, I should kill you immediately, after all you did challenge me to single combat and I couldn’t let my honor go unsatisfied now could I?”

“Go to Tartarus you butcher!” Onyxian hollered at him.

“A butcher am I? Well then, perhaps I should just mess you up and let you live. Let me see now, your left wing followed by your right, then your tail maybe. Of course, I could always just take your wings and your legs and let you squirm across the ground like a snake, how does that sound?”

“Fuck you, you murdering bastard! It’s monsters like you that give dragons a bad name. If it wasn’t for you and your ilk on the council, we dragons might still be thought of as scholars and the holders of ancient wisdom, not blood thirsty savages.” Onyx spit, hoping to catch his tormentor in the face.”

Strike Redclaw was, if noting else, self-assured of his own greatness. When the explosion from the castle grabbed hold of everypony’s attention, it grabbed hold of one other. When Strike looked away for a second to find the source of the blast, he was surprised to find a set of razor sharp teeth dig into his throat. Onyxian clamped his jaws securely over his rival’s throat and bit down hard. Strike struggled to free himself but Onyxian only bit down harder. To give the Strike something else to worry about, the smaller dragon brought dug one of his hind legs into the monsters shoulder and began to claw at his advisory’s underside with his other. Strike knew he was in a compromised position and was done for if he couldn’t get the upper claw soon, desperate to get away from the Onyxian, Strike rolled to the left and thrashed about on the ground to get away but it was already too late, Onyx had an unbreakable grip on the large dragons throat and it was only a mater of time before the black dragons back claws had scraped away the smaller scales protecting Strikes’ stomach. When Onyxian realized that one of his claws had found purchase in the mercenaries hide, he dug the claw in and ripped it down, disemboweling his advisory. Strike was growing weak either from the loss of so much blood or the pain of his injuries; he could hardly put up much a fight. Stepping off of he other dragon, Onyxian jumped to the other side, took the back of Strike’s neck into his jaws, bit down and twisted sharply, snapping the mercenaries’ neck. With a mighty below, he signaled to Shining Armor that the threat of Strike Redclaw was over, allowing the stallion to focus more intently on the battle before him, while the black dragon took a moment to lick and cauterize his wounds.

The roar had alerted more than Shining Armor, indeed every pony, griffin and assorted creatures stopped dead in their tracks when they saw the lifeless carcass of Strike Redclaw laid out on the ground, torn open from chest to hip. Many of Blueblood's forces had only agreed to fight for stallion dominance because they believed that with this massive dragon on their side, they could not loose, they would be assured a victory that would give them a greater stake in their country, and as a stallion, a greater say in all matters.

With their champion gone, many of the rogue stallions had begun to loose heart. At first it was only a few and then more, before long any stallion that was not in the custody of the royal guard seemed to be beating a full retreat back to the castle. After the unicorn that Shining Armour was dealing with ran for his life, the general had a chance to have a good look around; with most of their advisories beaten or running, Shining Armor called out to his troops. “We have them on the run, press home our advantage and pin them against the castle, this day is ours!”

===============================================================

How long are we going to be wondering around in these corridors?” Gertrude asked. “And weren’t we supposed to be rescuing the kids while you guys took care of this?”

“Yes, and that’s still the plan,” Sprinter admitted. “However, I don’t think you’d have much luck getting to them while Null Spark is still casting his spell over their room, so Beaufort and me are going to take care of this while you four go get the kids. I only hope that the Princesses and the others can get to Blueblood and keep him from disappearing.”

“But I thought I was going with you and the bug.“ Vinyl protested.

“Excuse me?” The changeling asked, a look of indignity on his face.

“Drop it Beaufort, it’s not important right now.” Sprinter said, trying to get control of the situation. “Sorry Mrs. Vinyl but after thinking about it a bit more I’ve decided that the two of us can handle things while you go with your wife and the others just in case they run into any surprises on the way.

“I guess that’s cool and all, I wanted a chance to knock some heads around anyway.” Vinyl admitted.

“Vinyl this is serious, our daughters life may be in jeopardy, how can you joke around at a time like this?” Octavia asked her.

The white unicorn fixed her with a steely gaze, he red eyes shining above the rim of her shades. “What makes you think I’m joking? If I find even one hair out of place on Melody’s head, Blueblood will hope the Princesses get to him before I do.”

Penelope cleared his throat, breaking the tension of the moment. “Mistress, I suppose we should be going, where is their room again?”

“Down the hall, second right will lead you to the secondary receiving hall, the kids are in the third room on the left wall.” Sprinter informed her.

“Alright then, you boys be careful and meet us in the throne room when your done so we can plan our next step.” Gertrude suggested.

“Will do, and you ladies be careful as well,” Beaufort told them. As the stallion and the changeling watched the other four members of their party depart, he turned back to his compatriot. “Well then, how much longer till we get to this Null Spark?”

“Actually, we’re there, he’s in the second room on the left.” Sprinter informed him.

“You could have told us that a little earlier,” Beaufort said, trying to keep his voice down. “I’m sure he knows we’re here by now.”

“I doubt it,” Sprinter told him. “He’s in a special sound proof room so he can concentrate on casting his spell, keeping the kids helpless. I seriously doubt he could here a cannon go off out side the door.”

“So, how do we do this?” The changeling asked.

“As quickly as possible Beaufort. Tell me something?” Sprinter asked. “Can you change yourself to look like Blueblood?”

Beaufort smiled, suddenly understanding what the stallion had in mind. “Yeah, if he still looks like that picture they showed me back at the palace, I think I can do that.”

===============================================================

Gertrude, Penelope, Octavia and Vinyl slowly made there way down the hall towards the secondary receiving hall of the castle. Even thought they were cautious when turning corners and took every care to watch out for guards or other stallions wandering the halls, they found the castle conspicuously empty.

“Okay, this make’s no sense whatsoever.” Gertrude said, quickly looking around the corner, into the receiving hall. “There isn’t a stallion in sight, not a single guard.”

“I know what you mean,” Vinyl agreed. “I mean, if we’re even close to where they’re holding the kids, you’d think they’d have at least one guard around here somewhere.”

Rounding the corner into the receiving hall, the three ponies and griffon noticed again that there wasn’t a single guard on duty. “Are we sure this is even the right hall, this Blueblood doesn’t sound like he’s dumb enough to leave his hostages unguarded.”

“I can understand why’d you say that but you don’t know him like we do Penelope.” Octavia told her. “Blueblood is an egotist of the highest caliber and coward to be sure. I wouldn’t be at all surprised if he had his stallions either on the field of battle or guarding him. That being said, he has been known to be fairly devious when he puts his mind to it. If he put any forethought into this at all, it would be wise of us to tread carefully lest we are caught off guard by a trap or hidden guards.”

“Hey Gertrude, why don’t you check those doors over there.” Vinyl suggested.

“Oh, that’s real funny.” The griffon said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

“No, seriously, if it is a trap you can just hide behind the door and it theirs a guard or something you could just take them out. Unicorns have to charge up offensive spells and I’m pretty sure you’re quicker with those blades than any of us could be.”

“You have a point, although, Penny is pretty quick with a rapier; okay I’ll check to see if the kids are in any of those rooms, the rest of you should keep a look out to make sure nopony drops in on us. I think Sprinter said it was that third door but I’ll check them all just be sure.” Gertrude told them.

Checking the first two doors, the griffon found only empty rooms. When she approached the third door, she very carefully cracked the door ever so slightly and looked in threw the narrow crack she made. Inside she found all the kids and other captives, surrounded by four stallions in Lunar Armor. Closing the door as quietly as she opened it, she silently called the other three to her.

“I found them and Penelope was right, he didn’t leave them unguarded, there’s at least four guards in there with them.” Gertrude whispered to them. “I’m sure we can take them out but I’m afraid that they may grab one of the kids before we can get all of them.”

“Then here’s what we do. Gertrude, you, Penelope and Octy rush the room and get everyone out, I’ll keep the guards busy.” Vinyl said quietly.

“And how exactly do you plan on doing that since the magic is being blocked in the room?” Octavia asked.

“Simple,” Vinyl said. “As soon as you three bust through the door I’ll grab the stallions with my magic and freeze them in place. As long as I stand outside the room when I do it, I shouldn’t be affected by the anti-magic thingy.” The white unicorn said, proud of her plan.

“And if you can't hold all four?” Gertrude asked.

“Well, uhm… I guess you can have a crack at whoever doesn’t get frozen.” Vinyl told her, trying to keep a genuine looking smile on her face. “But remember, Apple Bloom and three of her guards are around here somewhere so don’t kill anyone just in case, one of them might be our friend.”

The small group of rescuers kept close to the door; inching the door open ever so slightly, Vinyl was able to see the location of each of the guards. “Everypony ready to do this?” She whispered. Gertrude and the other two nodded. The white unicorn took a deep breath and took the plunge. Letting as much magic as she could muster enter her horn, she cast a paralyzing spell on the four guards. Penelope kicked the door open and charged into the room with Octavia and Gertrude in her wake.

The scene was pandemonium. The sudden entrance of the four rescuers and the blue glow around the guards had sent the captives into a scared panic, believing Blueblood had found them out. Gertrude and Penelope split up as soon as they had entered the room; the mare heading for the children while her mate checked to make sure the four guards were restrained.

Octavia made a bee line for her daughter, tackling her with a crushing hug only a mother could give. “Melody, Melody my baby, are you okay, are you hurt?”

“Mother. Mother, what are you doing here, did they capture you too?” Melody asked, hugging her mother with a desperate need.

“No baby, we’re here to save you.” He mother answered.

After making sure everyone was secure the griffon pounced to the middle of the room. “Octavia’s quite correct. The lovely mare over there is Penelope, my name is Gertrude, and we’ll be saving your flanks today. Now that that’s out of the way would you all kindly stop panicking and tell me if there are more guards in this room or coming to relive these bozos soon?”

“Gertrude, Penelope, is that really you?” Ditzy asked, not believing her eyes.

“Yes, Ditzy, it’s us. The Doctor asked us to help rescue you and the rest of his family, I guess he finally got around to telling you how he felt.” Penelope said.

“Yeah, this is all very nice but we really need to get going.” Vinyl informed everyone as she walked into the room.

“Vinyl, don’t!” Octavia called out. “If you enter the room, the spell will be blocked.”

It was too late, the white unicorn had already entered the room however, the spell was not cancelled, as they previously believed. “Huh,” Vinyl said. “I guess Sprinter and old, cheese for legs, took out what-his-face that was keepin’ the magic off in here. Question is, what do we do with these guys?” She said indicating the four paralyzed guards.

You should probably let them go since they’re on our side.” Garnet told her. “That’s Apple Bloom and her guards.”

Vinyl quickly released her spell and the four ponies she held. “Sorry about that guys.”

Apple Bloom quickly removed her helmet, revealing her true form. “Why in Equestria would a Radio DJ have need of a paralysis spell anyway?” The yellow mare asked a little indignity.

“Fans and groupies can get rough.” The white unicorn explained before turning to her wife. “And you said I was being ridiculous and paranoid.” She said, sticking out her tongue at her wife. Octavia just shook her head in embarrassment.

“Now that the magic’s back on, the first order of business is getting these kids out of here.” Apple Bloom said, scratching the back of her head with her hoof. “Dusk, Dawn, how many others can you teleport”

“Well, if Dawn and I pool our magic… now wait just a moment, if you think for even a second that we’re going to just take off to save our own flanks, then you’ve got another thing coming.” Dusk said irately.

That’s exactly what I want you to do.” Vinyl told him. “I want you two and everypony here out of harms way.”

“I’m not leaving until I get Ruby back.” Rarity insisted.

“What are you talking about, things can be replaced, lives can’t.” Penelope said, unsure about how anypony could get worked up over a piece of jewelry.

“Penelope,” Dinky said, walking up to the mare. “Ruby is Rarities newborn daughter, not jewelry.”

“A couple of hours ago, we were called out of the room to be questioned about the tactics being used by our troops on the field and while we were distracted, Blueblood grabbed Rarity’s foal for what he called, ‘added insurance’.” Apple Bloom explained. “I don’t think he’ll hurt her if he’s using her as a bargaining chip.”

“Fine, Rarity, you can stay but the rest of you should go.” Gertrude said. Almost immediately, there was dissension amongst the others, the entire room erupted in an awful din of argument.

“Enough!” Octavia shouted. The abrupt outburst was enough to bring the quarreling to a sudden halt. Composing herself quickly, Octavia adjusted her pink bowtie and addressed the room. “I know that you all want to help but in this instance, it would be more of a hindrance to have you here. If Blueblood or any of his cohorts were to get a hold of any of you again, he could use you as added leverage against us. If you really want to help, than go, It’ll do us a world of good to know that you’re all safe.”

“Octavia’s right but I’d like Belle, Garnet, and Scootaloo to stay, they’re all experienced fighters and can be of use.”

“Agreed.” Vinyl said with a nod.

“It’s not happening.” Aiden stated calmly. Apple Bloom was about to say something when the Prince held up his hoof. “I agree, the children should go, this is no place for them but I have as much a stake in this as you and that goes double for my cousins. Blueblood is not just leading a revolt against Canterlot; this is an assault on my family and while I appreciate your help and willingness to risk your lives in the defense of our country, for Dusk, Dawn, and myself, it is our responsibility to fight for our subjects least they fall to Blueblood's designs.”

Dusk stepped up beside his cousin. “Aiden is right, there comes a time in the life of every ruler when they must leave the throne and take up the sword in defense of their people and while none us currently sit on the throne the point is no less valid.”

Dawn walked to the other side of Aiden. “More importantly, Ruby is in danger and she’s as much our family as you are Rarity and we will not turn and run when a member of our family is in danger.” Dawn said resolutely. “Apple Bloom, I know you and I have had our issues but right now, I don’t care, we are going and that’s finale.”

The yellow mare was obviously upset about Dawns defiance but before she could say anything, Penelope spoke up. “What about you Ditzy, do you have anything to say about this?”

“I’ll be going with the children.” Ditzy told them reluctantly. “Rarity, I hope you don’t think bad of me but somepony needs to look after the little ones. Octavia, you were right, if I’m here, Julian will only worry about me, Dinky, and little Gingersnap; so we’ll be going and I think Tootsie Flute and Melody should come too.”

“I’m not going, I’m staying with Dawn.” Dinky announced. “I understand if you feel you need to go Mom but I’m staying.”

“And so am I.” Tootsie Flute announced. “If Dusk is willing to risk everything for his family and Equestria, than so am I. Besides, what if somepony gets hurt, they’ll need somepony there to help the injured.”

“Fluttershy is here, she can take care of it.” Vinyl told them.

“I’m sorry to be the wet blanket here but time is running out and we need to get back to the others.” Gertrude told them.

“Fine, come if you’re coming but if I tell you to get down than you sure as Tartarus better get down.” Apple Bloom told them, the tone of her voice leaving no room for argument.

“Yeah yeah, whatever Apple Bloom.” Jato said. “Me and Honey are gonna’ kick flank and take names.”

“Oh hell no, you are not dragging my cousin into this. Pinkie would never forgive me and you and Braeburn already have some issues, you want him mad at you again for putting Honey in danger?”

“You let me deal with my dad Apple Bloom, I’m staying and so is Jato; our parents are element bearers and if we cut and run how would that look?” Honey asked. “My parents always told me to stand up for what I believe in and I’m not going to run away form some overstuffed jerk just because he thinks mares are mean to him.”

“Fine,” Apple Bloom said. “But you two stick close to me and I mean what I said earlier, I give you an order you’d better follow it.”

Melody sidled up to Aiden and lightly tapped him on the shoulder. “If it’s okay with you, I’d like to come with you.” She told him

Octavia and Vinyl were about to protest when Aiden shook his head slowly. “No, Melody, you should go back with Mrs. Ditzy and the children.”

The poor white mare was shocked by the Prince’s words. “You mean, you don’t want me with you, I thought, I mean…”

Melody was interrupted by a sudden kiss to her forehead. “Melody, you are a very special mare, and I would never forgive myself if something happened to you.”

“But, I want to help you.” Melody said softly.

“Melody, can you fight, have you ever even been in a fight? I’m not saying this to be mean but that’s what’s happening here, we are going off to fight and to be completely honest, some of us might not make it back, I have no idea what I’d do if you were one them.” Aiden told her, leaning closely, he whispered into her ear. “Besides Mrs. Ditzy is going to need help, it’s just going to be her with the children and even though she’s masking it well, she’s scared to death so please go with them and help her okay? Can you please do that for me, and your mothers?”

“Okay, but you totally owe me dinner when you get back and you had better come back.” She said, giving him a chaste kiss on the cheek. Taking her place with Ditzy and the children, she waved goodbye as Dusk and dawn teleported them back to the castle nestled in the Everfree Forest.

As the ponies walked from the room they were imprisoned in Aiden found himself flanked by Melody’s mothers. “Thank you for that Aiden,” Octavia told him. “I feel much better knowing that she’s safe.”

“That being said.” Vinyl piped up. “What exactly are your intentions toward our daughter?”

“I assure you madam, my intentions are pure. I have no intention of plucking her innocence, after all, we only had a few days to talk and have not even been formally introduced. Of course, when all this unpleasantness is over, I will formally be asking for permission to court Melody.” He told them matter-of-factly.

“Hey Octy, didn’t you say something similar to my parents when we started dating?” Vinyl asked.

“Indeed and if I remember correctly, that was the same time you convinced me to stay the night at your place.” Octavia said, staring a hole through the younger stallion. “My daughter is a lot like Vinyl and even though I gave in a little easier than I should have, make sure you’re more resistant than I.” She told him, driving the point each time with a poke to the chest.

===============================================================

The throne room was empty when Celestia and her small party entered, trying to stay as quiet as possible lest they alert Blueblood's guards. Twilight stood by the door waiting for the last pony to enter and as soon as she closed the door, she quietly trotted up to Celestia. “As long as we’re waiting for the others, this is as good a time as any to ask you about the book.”

The Princess of the Sun swallowed hard, she knew this day would eventually come; she simply wished it had come much later. “What book might that be, there are so many.”

“You know very well what book. The book your mother gave to Clover, the book that is engraved with our cutie marks, Luna’s and that of my five friends. I know Clover told you about it and surly you were able to open it. I want to know where it is and what is says.” Twilight told her. “I know that it holds the truth of my life of all our lives, don’t ask me how, I just know.”

“Yes Twilight,” Celestia said, hanging her head. “You are right in a way but it’s much more than that, even I don’t know all it’s secrets but if you would accept my help than I will do whatever I can to assist you.”

“That would be an interesting change of pace,” Twilight said with half a smirk upon her face. “I just want to know why you couldn’t trust me with this book.”

“My mother left a note inside that told me not to reveal any of this to you until after ‘a struggle that would test the ties of family’. At the time I first read that, I had no idea what it meant but now I think it refers to our current situation.”

“So you knew about me even before I became your student?” Twilight asked, confused and a little upset.

“Not in so many words, mother was always cryptic in those ways but her book told me of signs to watch for and that they would lead me to my greatest student. I have to say, I was not disappointed.” Twilight blushed slightly. “As I said before Twilight, I will show you everything I have and all that I know about the book when our families are safe and this current threat has been nullified.”

Agreeing to table the issue for now, Twilight decided to wait for the others in the company of her wife. “Is everything alright dear?” Luna asked her.

“I guess, for now anyway but after this is all over, I don’t know, we’ll have to see.” Twilight said, a depressed sigh escaping her lips.

“What bothers you Twilight, other than the current situation?” Her wife asked.

“It’s complicated, but after this is all said and done Celestia and I are going to be investigating a book I think your mother wrote and if I’m not mistaken it tells, in minute detail, everything that has led you, your sister and even my friends and I to arrive where we are in life. I’m worried about what exactly I’ll find in those pages.” She said, nuzzling against Luna’s shoulder.

“Fear not my love for I will be there with you, together we can weather any storm.” She told her lavender life mate.

The party did not have to wait long before their worries were slightly calmed when Gertrude walked through the main doors of the throne room. Turning back to the hall she just came from, she called to those behind her. “Hey guys, I found them so stop worrying.” She threw the doors open wide allowing those behind her entry into the throne room. Parents saw children, children saw parents and in what can only be described as two stampedes headed for each other, the two small parties collided.

“Dusk, Dawn, what are you still doing here?” Luna asked through a cascade of happy tears.

“Being smothered by you, that’s what.” Dusk said, smiling as Tootsie Flute was being given the same treatment by her own parents.

“Aiden, I’m so happy you’re all right!” Cadence exclaimed with joy.

“I’m fine mother, you can stop crushing me now.” The white stallion said, trying to escape his mother’s hug.

“Hey, where’s Sprinter and the bug gotten off to?’ Gertrude asked.

“We’re right here Beaufort said as he and Sprinter walked in through one of the chambers side doors.

“Dinky where’s your mother and Ginger?” Julian asked, almost frantic with worry.

“Dusk and Dawn sent her back to the Royal Residence with all of the children,” The gray unicorn told him. “She didn’t want you to worry about them and she wanted to make sure the other children were all right.”

“Oh thank goodness, I love your mother Dinky but I feel better knowing that at least she’s safe. Oh, I brought you a little something from the workshop just in case you needed it.”

Awesome, break it out, this one got a little damaged when we were brought here.” Dinky told him, anxious to try out the new replacement leg.

“If Toffee and Chaser are with Ditzy that that’s fine by me,” Applejack said, heaving a sigh of relief. “It sure does take a load off my mind to know their safe and sound back at home. Fluttershy nodded her agreement.

“Well, that doesn’t explain why you two are still here.” Rainbow Dash said, her and Pinky scowling down at their children.

“Come on Mom, like we’d ever abandon you in a fight, we’re family and the family that fights together, stays together, or something like that.” Jato told her.

“Yes sweetie, something like that.” Honey told him before Pinkie Pie enveloped her in a crushing bear hug.

“Oh, my precious baby, I’m so happy you’re okay, you have no idea how worried I’ve been.” Pinkie sobbed.

“Oh mama, it’s okay, I’m fine, I wasn’t hurt at all.” She said, trying to console her grieving mother.

Rarity and her two children walked up to Celestia, Kirin at her side, while Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and the three Lunar Guards kept a look out. “Your majesty, is there any word on Spike?” She asked hopefully.

“I’m sorry my dear but we’ve not seen him and Emerald is still searching the castle.” The Princesses looked down on the forlorn unicorn and noticed something missing. “Rarity, where’s Ruby, did she return with the other children?”

“No Princess, Blueblood has her with him, shortly before Octavia and the others arrived to rescue us, he took her as added insurance,” Rarity explained. “Oh Princess, I’m so worried, there’s no telling what Blueblood might do to her.”

Kirin could see that the unicorns mind was concentrating on more that the safety of her child. “I would tell you not to worry Rarity but false hope can be cruel in it’s own way, however I can promise that we will do whatever we can to return your foal to you.” The draconequus said, trying to reassure her.

“I take it that Gertrude told you about what we found earlier?” The Solar Princess asked.

Rarity could feel the tears welling up in her eyes. “Yes, on the way here she told me of what you found in the cell they were holding my Spike, it’s horrible, how could anypony commit such horrible atrocities to another living thing?”

“It’s really not that hard once you get the hang of it.” Blueblood said, stepping out from a secret door behind the throne, along with fifty of his private guard. Not wasting any time, the would-be kings forces surrounded the room, taking up positions and every entrance and exit to the room.

Author's Note

I am so sorry it took this long to get this out, I really am trying to be better about it, I hope it was worth the wait.

Rescue at Demon's Run Part 3

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 23 “Rescue at Demon’s Run”
Part 3
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Blueblood smiled at the shocked expressions on the faces of his new captives, he knew that as long as he held his little bargaining chip, they would not dare assault him directly. “Gordon, my good stallion, would you do the honors?”

“With pleasure, my King.” A gray unicorn said as he pushed up his half rim glasses and quickly ran his hoof through his short cut, black mane. The stallion’s horn glowed to life, as did each pane of segmented glass in the many windows surrounding the throne room. Twilight and her small band of rescuers stared in awe, as each pane of glass became a small portal showing hundreds of images from around Equestria, Images that soon filled with the faces of thousands of ponies and the occasion griffon or minotaur.

“And now we have our audience for what I’m sure will be a most enlightening debate.” Blueblood said, laughing quietly at a joke that only he understood seeing as his guards looked at each other with as much confusion as Celestia and the others.

“Well, laugh.” The demented unicorn said, his soldiers erupting into laughter. “That’s enough, now shut up!” His stallions fell silent.

“What is this Blueblood?” Celestia asked, staring at the multitude of images surrounding them.

“Every pane of glass in each of these windows is actually a portal to every plate glass window in the kingdom. Of course, the populace can only see and hear us, they can’t come through and you can’t escape.” The would-be King explained.

“If you simply wished to discuss the way the kingdom was run, it could have been done with much less difficulty than this,” Luna announced. “I suspect that your intentions are nowhere near as innocent as you would have us believe.”

“Day to day operations are of no concern to me. I speak of the grander designs of this monarchy, dire concerns that the throne would not listen to,” he shouted at the Lunar Princess. “You were always too busy with your concubine and your bastard children. Celestia had turned a deaf ear to my warnings time and time again while all over the nation, morality and decency crumbled to dust, the institution of nobility continued to be torn down all in the name of ‘fairness’.” The pampered stallion told her.

“How dare you disparage my wife and children!?” Luna shouted.

“Silence you paltry excuse for nobility!” Blueblood shouted back. “Everywhere I look stallions are treated like third class citizens while mares get away everything. And of course, while my warnings and misgivings are ignored, the throne quietly sweeps everything under the rug and goes on as if nothing is wrong, like everything is going according to some master plan.”

“What does all of this have to do with our children?!” Applejack demanded

“Yes, by what right did you abduct our children.” Octavia asked. “I thought you learned your lesson about kidnapping the last time you tried it. And if you think you’re going to get away with it this time, you have another thing coming.” The gray mare shouted, her wife desperately trying to hold her back.

“I knew the Princesses would ignore my warning and try something, being the closest allies of the Princesses, your children were taken to insure that you didn’t try anything stupid but alas it seems you don’t care about your children half as much as I hoped.”

“That’s where you’re wrong Blueblood,” Julian said, calmly. “We love our children, more that you could possibly understand. We love them so much we would risk everything to get them back.” The brown stallion said as he stepped closer to his adopted daughter.

“That’s all very touching but it hardly maters anymore now that I have all of you here. As long as I have my last bargaining chip, you won’t try anything, now you’ll have to listen and acknowledge the lies you’ve spread, the true nature of your rule, something you’ve kept concealed for centuries but no longer. All of Equestria will bear whiteness to the truth.” He said pointing to the numerous images surrounding them.

“And what particular truth would that be?” Cadence asked her brother.

“Why, the absolute truth my dear sister. The truth about Celestia’s plan to turn the stallions of the country into a slave cast since now, thanks to that peasant whore she took as her student, you don’t even need a stallion to reproduce.” Lyra, Bonbon, Vinyl, Octavia, and Twilight glared at the Prince for revealing a secret that all of them had kept quite for a reason; Gertrude and Penelope only looked to each other and then to the insulted mares curiously. Both Luna and Celestia were quickly loosing their patience with the Prince and the constant insults he hurled at Twilight.

“And I would be remiss if I failed to inform everypony watching and listing about Celestia’s crowning achievement in treachery; the fact the she, the crown Princess of this nation, sold out the entire kingdom to the dragons, not once but three times! She’s put us all in danger by giving the dragons a legal claim to the throne of Equestria!” The demented stallion announced.

“What the hell are you talking about Blueblood?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Twice, she’s tried to conceive an offspring with that half dragon freak next to her,” he said, pointing an accusing hoof at Kirin. “My ancestor, Proud Wing was able to stop it the first time. Unfortunately for my ancestor, he wasn’t smart enough to make sure the job was done properly. I would have succeeded this time if Doctor Sawbones hadn’t screwed up the whole plan by allowing Luna’s bastard daughter to take the poison instead. That’s what I get for relying on others I suppose,” Blueblood quipped to himself. “But all this pails in comparison with her most current accomplishment, it really is no surprise that Celestia didn’t tell you, not being able to conceive a child with that monster the first time, she adopted that dragon, that Spike you’re all so fond of, into the royal family.” He announced.

“What?” The majority of the rescue party shouted.

“By right of law, should something happen to Celestia and Luna, he would be next in line for the throne.” Blueblood concluded.

“Is this true?” Twilight asked her sister-in-law.

“Yes Twilight, it’s true.” Rarity told her.

“You knew?” Celestia and Luna asked her.

“What, you knew too?” Twilight asked her wife in shock.

“Yes, I knew because after you aged Spike artificially, we agreed to never keep a secret from each other, no mater what,” Rarity admitted. “And yes Blueblood, you insufferable twit, he is a Prince of Equestria, more than you could ever hope to be, but he has given up his claim to the throne barring extraordinary circumstances.”

“Spike never wanted the throne to begin with.” Celestia told them. “I groomed him for palace life, etiquette, manners, even fencing lessons but ever since I told him of the adoption he has denied himself the privileges of royalty, all he’s ever wanted was the love of a family and to help out his big sister Twilight.”

“When I came back after my banishment, Celestia told me of this and at first I had my own concerns but after I got to know the boy, I knew that he was no danger to anypony and, that aside, being adopted he would be last to take the throne; after my sister I would rule, should something happen to me, Dawn would ascend to the throne followed by her brother and not because she is a mare but because she was born first. Should something happen to them, Twilight would be given the throne, but after her, then and only then would the throne be offered to my nephew and only if he wanted it, he would never be under any obligation.” Luna explained.

“All you’ve proven is that the reptile needs to kill the entire royal family to ascend the throne, something that I doubt many dragons would find difficult.” Blueblood sneered.

“They tried once before,” Celestia told him in a dark tone. “And they failed, miserably.”

Blueblood was upset, if he didn’t turn things around quickly the populace may side with them. “All of that matters not because, under my rule, I plan to return Equestria to its greatness by rebuilding the moral and civil core that you have let erode. I shall rebuild this country under my guidance, a stallion’s guidance. You mares are far too emotional, given over to your feelings without thinking about the repercussions. You allow Pegasi, Unicorns, and Earth-ponies to interbreed with abandon, diluting the family lines and throwing the country into chaos. Earth ponies are giving birth to pegasi, Pegasi giving birth to unicorns, etcetera, etcetera. The tree tribes were separate for a reason and under my rule they will be again, restoring order to my ponies and my country.”

“You would break the unity of the nation asunder?” Luna asked. “The ponies were miserable divided.”

“Only because you refused to manage their leaders properly, instead you dethroned them and took over, forcing them together, something so unnatural that it nearly caused an all out war.” Blueblood said, defending his position.

“We were children during the unification, our mother prevented the war and she was elected ruler of the three tribes, nopony was forced to do anything.” Celestia told him.

“So you say, so you say, but as a direct and the only male descendant of the Platinum line, I will rule the three tribes as separate classes each with their own privileges and responsibilities. The nation will be shaken up a bit but when the dust settles, a new, stronger Equestria will emerge.”

“My goodness, you are demented aren’t you?” Twilight said, finally addressing the Princes accusations directly. “I could care less what you think of me, Horace but if you’re going to start throwing around allegations and recalling history, you’d best be able to back it up.”

“Twilight, what are you doing?”

“Relax Fluttershy, he just stepped hoof into my domain and I will not let a challenge go unanswered.” She told the yellow pegasus before stepping forward to challenge Blueblood assertions.

“You dare to question me,” Blueblood demanded. “Now who’s being presumptuous?”

“Trouble rather the tiger in his lair than this sage amongst her books. For to you the Kingdoms and their armies are things mighty and enduring, but to me they are but toys of the moment, to be overturned by the flicking of a hoof.” Twilight recited from a memory she shared from her ancestor. “You should have paid more attention to history class Horace and not so much to your racist, sexist father. For one, you are not the last male descendant of the Platinum line; actually Garnet over there holds that distinction. And something you might not have know, is that during the unification of the three tribes, should the line of Faust fall or be absolved, rule of the tribes goes to the descendants of the original three leaders with strongest claim to that throne and that currently is not you.”

“What nonsense is this?” Blueblood asked.

“Unlike you, I’ve had accesses to the original documentation, and according to the ancient laws, that all local mayors know and will most likely be made available to the citizens,” she said in a much louder voice. “You would have to not only prove your lineage but that you are best to lead. Now while you might, and I stress might, qualify to rule the unicorns, you would have no power over the other tribes, that responsibility would fall to Jato and Honey, both of whom are the last descendants of Chancellor Pudding Head and Commander Hurricane. Add to that the fact that they’re married and no doubt would produce an offspring that would have the right to command both nations, something the unicorns could never defend against.” Twilight finished, a little smug smile on her face.

“You would be wise not to underestimate my abilities or what I’m capable of.” Blueblood warned.

“I'll give you that one, I don’t think anypony saw this coming, but let's do a quick head count here: six alicorns, considered demi-gods by most; a changeling with abilities you could only dream of; a living legend amongst griffons who kind of lives up to the legend; a dragon rampaging around the castle with breath-taking anger management issues; a couple sets of parent who’ve had their children taken from them and are pretty fair fighters themselves, every royal guard in Equestria, and you, your worship,” Twilight said sarcastically. “You've managed to piss off every single one of them.”

“Your threats don’t scare me.” Blueblood said, venom dripping in his voice.

“Really, because it should.” Sweetie Belle spoke up.

“I have allies in every kingdom in the world; nations you thought were firmly in your camp have been secretly supplying me and my soldiers for months now!”

“You're missing the point!” Twilight yelled. “There's no throne waiting for you, there is no version of this where you come out on top. Maybe your army wins and maybe this is all too much for us but it's all on you. Because even if you do win and somehow get all the ponies to follow you, what makes you think the other nations wont seize upon the opportunity presented by a weakened Equestria and try to take it for themselves? End this now before somepony gets hurt.”

The spoiled Prince was furious but remembered he still had another card to play. “Funny you should mention that,” Blueblood said, giving the throne next to him a swift kick. The assembled ponies stared in shock when the elaborate chair fell apart revealing a cage containing a scared and freighted Ruby.

“Ruby!” Rarity shouted. “I swear to Faust, Blueblood, if you harm a single hair on her precious head, I will kill you myself!”

“My dear Rarity, why in Equestria would I want to harm her? She’s my key to this kingdom and I want her as safe as equinely possible.” The delusional stallion told her. “Princess Celestia, you’re little guard dog gave a nice little speech but this is really very simple, all you have to do is renounce your claim to the throne, along with the rest of your family and directly appoint me as heir apparent, that will get me around that archaic contract you’re clinging to Twilight. And just for good measure, you’re also going to hoof over that freak of nature standing next to you.”

“You can’t be serious.” Celestia said, not believing the outrageous demands of the stallion in front of her.

“Oh, I’m very serious, I have your grandchild and soon I will have this kingdom and immortality itself!” Blueblood shouted triumphantly.

He smiled as he saw the astonished looks on the faces of the ponies in front of him. “Yes, I know who the kirin is, ponies of Equestria,” he shouted. “That creature standing next to your oh so beloved Princess is none other than the dark one himself, Discord. The monster that killed hundreds of ponies in the past, threatened to take over the kingdom more than once is the creature your Princess chose to share her bed with! Tell me Princess, do you lift your tail for any sociopath or just this one in particular?”

“How dare you!?” Kirin shouted

“I’ll dare anything I please you disgusting monster!” Blueblood responded. “And if you want to keep your precious Princess alive, you will grant me the same immortality you gave to that undeserving whore, Twilight Sparkle!”

Blueblood raised a hoof and twelve of the unicorns in the room raised a bow with a gleaming golden bolt pulled to the ready. Celestia’s eyes widened, instantly recognizing what the arrows were made of. “You would dare weaponize Solar-Steel?”

“Why not, after I infiltrated the palace, it was nothing to get my hooves on a few spare sets of solar armor and have them melted down into a good supply of arrows for my troops. I have to admit, it took a great deal of doing but in the end I have to admit, it was worth the expense. I and I alone have sole control over the only weapon that can kill an Alicorn.” The demented unicorn said with a smile.

“But I can’t,” Kirin told him. “That power, it was only on loan to me, I don’t have that power anymore, I never did. I couldn’t make you an alicorn if I wanted to.”

“You lie! I know you have the power; my minions saw it with their own eyes. One moment, Twilight and Luna were mere unicorns, the next they were both alicorns. You were seen in the area and you were seen performing magic on them.”

“It wasn’t him Horace, it was me, I was the one who returned Luna’s wings and it was my spell they gave them to me as well.” Twilight revealed. “If you don’t believe me, use a truth spell, I know you’re at least capable of that.”

His horn glowing, Blueblood cast the spell of the purple alicorn in front of him and was momentarily stunned by it’s results. “You speak the truth, I don’t know how but it’s true.” The crazed unicorn said, still not believing it completely. “Fine, then all of this falls to you, grant me my much deserved immortality and this can all end now.”

“Just like that,” Gertrude asked. “Get same fancy wings and you’ll let us all go?

“Indeed.” He said with a smug grim upon his face. “If Twilight Sparkle does exactly for me that she did for herself then you may all leave, provided that you acquiesce of my other demands.”

“Fine, I’ll do for you exactly what I did for Luna and myself; nothing more, nothing less.” Twilight said as she strode out from the heard of ponies that had surrounded her.

“No, Twilight, don’t do it, you can’t give into this bastards demands!” Vinyl shouted.

“Don’t worry, Twilight knows what she’s doing.” Celestia informed her. “If this is what it takes to earn our freedom, than so be it.” Luna nodded her agreement.

Charging up her horn, the lavender Alicorn stood before the prince, he legs slightly splayed to absorb the backlash the spell would unleash. “Are you ready Horace?”

“I was ready for this from the first moment I knew it was possible, but don’t try anything funny unless you want your friends turned to pin-cushions.” The arrogant Prince told her.

“Agreed, no tricks, only precisely what I promised.” Twilight said as she closed her eyes and readied herself for casting the spell. The lavender alicorns mane and tail violently fluttered and ambled about her as if blown awry by an errant gust of wind that seemed to focus on her alone. The alicorns eyes were screwed tight shut as she channeled her magic for a spell she could not perform on her own before she obtained her own pair of wings. Her horn glowed with blinding intensity, the light it gave off growing brighter and larger with every passing moment. With a final flourish of her horn, a beam of pure magical energy shot from her horn and enveloped Blueblood in it’s light. When the brightness of the room finally dimmed enough for all to see, Blueblood stood before the ruin of the ancient thrown, his chest thrust out and a new set of majestic wings unfurled in full display behind him.

“It worked, it really worked.” The deluded Prince shouted, overjoyed with his new form. “Already I can feel the ancient powers of the Alicorn line surging through my veins. This is incredible, how long have you had this ability?” He asked. “NO, it doesn’t matter, now that I know where the power lies I can safely dispose of those I find no use for. It really is a pity, monster but since you can be of no real use to me, I’m afraid I’m going to have to finish what I started.”

Twilight and the others gasped in shock. “No, Blueblood, you promised!” Celestia called out.

“I lied,” he said with a chilling smile. “Guards, kill the draconequus.”

Three of the bow-armed stallions in the room turned their weapons upon the seemingly helpless kirin when the main door of the chamber shuddered under a tremendous blow. All action in the room stopped in a second and all eyes stared at the double doors at the far end of the room. The door shock and started to crack as another incredible blow impacted their wooden surface. “What is that, what monster did you conjure here to defeat me?!” Blueblood yelled.

“We didn’t conjure anything here but ourselves,” Twilight told him. “ You don’t think…”

Twilight wasn’t able to get another word out before the doors were forcefully smashed off its hinges, their incredible mass thudding to the floor, kicking up a cloud of dust. As soon as the air cleared, they saw Emerald laying on the floored covered in bleeding cuts and other sundry injuries. Reaching out a claw to her friends she called to them. “Run, run you fools, he’s coming!”

“What, what’s coming?!” Blueblood asked in a panic.

“A monster you created Blueblood.” Luna told him, her voice cold and impassive.

All of the Prince’s would-be captives rushed to the green dragoness, the five alicorns doing their best to heal her with their considerable magic. “Emerald, dear are you alright?” Rarity asked her.

A deafening roar echoed through the corridors as Emerald tried to get to her feet. “I’m fine, it was Spike, I found him tearing through what was left of the parapet guards when he spotted me. I tried to reason with him, I truly did but, in his rage, he could only see me as a territorial rival. He’s claimed this castle as his territory and will defend it to his death, that’s why you need to run, all of you, if he finds you, he’ll kill you.”

“No, not my Spikey, he wouldn’t…” Rarity said before being interrupted by the self important Prince that was all but being ignored at this point.

“I don’t know how your dragon escaped his bonds but if he so much as sets a claw towards me, than I’m afraid Equestria will loose one of it’s Princes, but I don’t think it’ll come to that, as soon as he sees that I have his child, he’ll fall into line with the rest of you.”

Emerald glanced over at the self-important stallion holding her niece. “I suggest you release my niece and run as fast as you can before my brother gets here.” The dragoness said coldly.

“Silence monster, you don’t scare me. As long as I have this,” he said, holding Ruby aloft. “Your brother wouldn’t dare harm me.”

While Blueblood was complaining about his lack of attention at the moment, Spike rounded the corner and stared at his sister standing in the doorway, blocking his view of the other ponies. Pausing only momentarily, Spike charged at the green dragoness that seemed to be shielding an odor that was driving him to ever increasing heights of rage, an odor he recognized as Blueblood’s scent. Pounding the floor with his claws, he propelled himself forward with even greater speed, crashing his large bulk into his sister. Emerald punched and clawed at her brother out of defense, as the two dragons wrestled each other on the ground, each trying to get the upper claw on the other. The whole time Blueblood could not take his eyes off the purple monster rolling on the ground.

“Dear Sleipnir, what is that?” The white stallion asked in shock.

“That is my son, Blueblood,” Celestia told him. “Take a good look, like what Kirin had become after suffering your ancestors cruelty, this is what your own hatred has done to my precious boy.” The alabaster mare said, softly crying.

“To bad, Proudwing had not taken precautions like me,” Blueblood said, a sneer gracing his chiseled features. “Guards, kill the dragon!

“Which one?” One of the Princes minions asked.

“You have enough arrows, kill them both!” The Prince ordered.

For a moment, no guard moved a muscle lest they draw the crazed dragons attention. Blueblood was slightly confused for a moment by his guards’ inaction but soon gathered his wits. “Did you hear me, I gave you an order, kill those dragons!”

Again, nothing happened. Dusk, tired of even his families’ inaction, tried to move forward to protect his uncle when Luna put across his chest to impede his movement. “Mother, what are you doing, shouldn’t we do something, eventually one of these guards is going to fire.”

“No Dusk,” Celestia told him, she herself holding Kirin back from helping her adopted son. “Spike is dangerous right now, Emerald can hold him but if anypony tries to do anything, Spike may very well attack them.”

Finally, one of the guards bucked up enough courage to jump forward in an attempt to ingratiate themselves upon there would be king. “Don’t worry your majesty, I’ll kill the beast for you!” He shouted. The eyes of all the ponies in the room shifted to him and watched as he pulled the trigger of his crossbow, releasing the Solar-steel shaft from its cradle. The golden bolt flew straight and true towards the purple drake but in the stallions haste he neglected to aim carefully and embedded the golden shaft in the drakes’ right shoulder.

While not fatal, the arrow lodged in Spikes shoulder most assuredly hurt him considerably and drew the dragons’ attention to the unfortunate stallion that attempted to take his life. Stepping off his sister, he lunged at his attacker snuffing out the stallions’ life before he had time to curse his bad luck. Trying to keep everypony safe, Luna and Twilight ushered them into a corner and used their magic to prop one of the fallen doors up to provided a shield against flying debris. Celestia and the other hoof, was rooted in place, witnessing the savagery of her only son.

“Meddle not in the affairs of dragons my child for they find thee crunchy and pleasing to the taste when seasoned with ketchup.” Celestia said under her breath.

“What was that?” Kirin asked her, not quite hearing what she said.

“Oh, it’s nothing, just something my mother told me when I was very young.”

Kirin wrapped a wing around the alabaster mare and placed a claw on her shoulder. “Come Celest, there is nothing we can do for him now, we have to wait for his anger to subside.” The halfbreed said, trying to convince her.

“I can’t just leave him out there on his own, I have to do something.” She insisted.

“I understand your desire to help but what can you do? What can you do against a dragon caught in the intoxication of rage?” Kirin asked in an attempt to appeal to her more rational side.

While at first, Celestia took umbrage at the kirin’s suggestion that she simply abandon her son to destruction, it had the effect of sparking a memory of the past; of a time when her, then toddler son, had become so enraged by the suggestion that he should stop spending so much time with Twilight and more time with children his own age. At that time in his life, a time most parents would refer to as the terrible two’s it was even more so for dragon children as there temper tantrums could result to the laying to waste of entire forests.

Celestia had dealt with her fair share of spoiled dignitaries and royals over the years to know that you couldn’t give them an inch or they’d attempt to walk all over you, she saw her sons’ tantrums in much the same way. Thinking back to her solution then, she hoped it might prove even half as effective now. Walking away from her mate she approached where Spike was being sloppily held off with spears by Blueblood’s guards, she projected a shield in front of the dragon and pushed it forward, slamming the guards into the wall.

Princess Celestia gathered her strength and addressed her son with the volume one thought only her sister could muster. “Spike Ember Caelum! You will stop this ruckus right now young drake or so help me I will bend you over my knee and spank you in front of Sleipnir and everypony!”

The entire room went silent. Most of the guards were knocked out either by Celestia’s shield smashing them into the wall or the sheer volume of her voice. Everypony behind the Princess was stunned into silence by the volume of her threat while the dragon in front of her froze mid-roar. Turning slowly, the purple reptile met the angry gaze of the alabaster alicorn in front of him. Sitting heavily on his haunches, his head hung down, unable to look in the eye the on mare who meant almost as much to him as his murdered wife, the mare that had raised him, loved him and put up with all his tantrums and brooding as a child, his mother.

“Now Spike, what have you been told about rampaging around, causing extensive damage to the property of others?” Celestia asked in a tone that was not to be ignored.

“To not to.” The sullen dragon said, his size slowly shirking. “But they… Rarity… the children, he… They’re gone, Blueblood had them killed,” the dragon, said, his anger coming back. Blueblood quickly hid Ruby behind him. “And now, he’s gonna pay.” He said as he turned to reap his vengeance upon the stallion. Before he could turn fully, a flash of white a purple caught his good eye, poking from around the door, stopping him in his tracks. Walking further from the protection of the heavy door they used as a shield, Rarity emerged, followed shortly by Sweetie Belle and Garnet.

“It was a lie my darling boy. That monster told you only what he though would hurt you most.” Celestia told her son.

Dropping all pretense of shame in his actions, the now smaller dragon scrambled across the stone floor towards his family, his claws gouging into the stone in his mad dash to be with them. Rarity, unfortunately did not see her husband. What she saw was a blood-soaked dragon covered in horrible gashes and missing and eye and ear. The sight of the creature lunging toward her was enough to cause her to cringe back behind the door. Spike couldn’t help but watch his wife recoil at the site of him.

“Daddy?” Sweetie Bell asked.

“Spike, buddy, is that you? Rainbow Dash asked, stepping out from behind the door.

The purple dragon’s single eye scanned the ponies in front of him, all his friends, his family, and even a few he didn’t recognize were there. They had all come to rescue him and his children. Moving his eye from pony to pony, he noticed that none of the younger children were there. “The foals,” he asked, a little stunned by the gruff sound of his own voice. “What’s happened to them, are they safe?”

“Yes, they were sent back to the castle with Ditzy.” Julian told him.

Blueblood seethed in anger at the recent news the brown stallion revealed. He had ordered the guards to separate the foals from the older ponies when the attack had started and now they were out of his grasp. “Ah, ah, ahh, not all of them.” The spoiled Prince said, glad he still had one last hand to play. Using his magic, he held Ruby aloft by her tail, swinging her gently back and forth. “Are we forgetting something? Unless you want something unfortunate to happen to this thing, you will give into my demands; renounce your thrown or watch this sad little thing die.”

“You pathetic waste of hide,” Spike grunted out. “You hid behind children while you plot and scheme; you stand upon a self made pedestal and think yourself tall, above others but you’re not.”

Apple Bloom stood beside her dearest non-pony friend. “He’s right Blueblood, I’ve traveled all over this continent and I’ve seen more nobility in a bum on the street then anything you’ve ever shown.”

“How dare you speak to me as if you have some moral high ground? You who selfishly abandoned your own family just so you could gallivant around the countryside, doing whatever you please.” The snobbish unicorn declared, an air of superiority in his voice. “And lets not forget about you dragon, you who on one claw would declare to want nothing but peace and family while using the other to murder ponies by the dozens; you’re no better that the rest of you’re bloodthirsty race.”

Even though the acquisition stung, the ramifications of what he had done in his rage had not completely registered with Spike and even at that point it was still a bit fuzzy to him but he couldn’t deal with that now, he had to save his daughter, no matter the cause. “You wont hurt her, you’re too scared,” the purple dragon said, staring Blueblood in the eye with his one. “Put her down and let her go now, and I guarantee you’ll walk out of here alive, but if you harm a single hair on her head, I swear to you on the grave of my father that you will beg for death before the end.”

“I think not monster.” Blueblood said as he used his magic to pluck a single hair from Ruby’s mane.

Spike lunged forward, enraged by the spoiled stallions deliberate baiting but was held back by his friends and family. “Spike, don’t rise to his bait, if you run in their now, you could hurt your daughter.” Kirin told him, pushing against his chest.

“He’s right Spike,” Cadence told him. “Rushing in will only make things worse.”

“We know you want to help her.” Lyra said.

“But who knows what traps or tricks he has waiting.” Bonbon finished, trying in vein to hold onto his tail along with her wife.

“You see dragon, even though I’m an, evil bastard I think the term was, even now you’re so called friends are protecting me from you. They protect their own kind because they know, deep down, I’m one of them and you’re just a monster.

“Don’t listen to him.” Kirin implored.

With a below of fiery rage, Spike reared up and threw off those trying to hold him back, his friends and family sent flying into the guards surrounding the room. Charging toward the treasonous prince, mouth agape, teeth flashing in the light, Spike bored a hole of hate and malice into the Prince’s eyes but his gazed shifted to his daughter for only a moment, but a moment was all it took. In Ruby’s innocent eyes he saw fear and horror, the kind of fright that a child only displays when looking at a nightmare. This realization stopped Spike in his tracks but it was too late, the damage had been done and in the split second it took for him to attempt to reach out and reclaim his child, the small, terrified infant gave out a shriek of pure terror along with a jet of crimson flame right into the face of her captor.

The unbelievable pain caused by the searing flame caused Blueblood to scream as well. Concerned with his own well being, he threw the source of his blinding pain away from him with so much force the poor child went sailing through a closed door to an antechamber a short distance behind the screaming Prince.

Forgetting about the wailing stallion, Spike rushed to his daughter, tearing the remains of the door off its hinges in an attempt to get to her. Throwing the door behind him, he reached for his daughter’s prone body but his claw stopped just short when he noticed that his child was no longer breathing. An eerie howl of pain escaped the dragon’s lips before turning his sights on the spoiled Prince that had started everything. Blueblood had finally gathered enough of his wits to cast a pain-releaving spell upon himself just in time to see the dragon charging towards him. The sights of claws and teeth seeking him out caused the spoiled Prince to do the first smart thing he’d done in a number of days, he ran.

The guards that Blueblood had stationed around the room watched as the, again, large purple dragon chased after their Princes, lusting for his blood. Abandoning their positions, they hurled themselves toward the center of the room, cutting off Spike advance and allowing the Prince to get away safely. Further enraged by Blueblood’s forces blocking his path, Spike tore into the guards, his claws gouging armor and flesh alike as he tried in vein to get through them.

“What are we going to do,” Sweetie Belle asked, worried for her father’s safety. “If we don’t do something eventually, those arrows might hit something vital.”

“We fight.” Julian told her plainly.

“Agreed.” Luna said, a gleaming set of jet-black battle armor appearing on her lithe form. “The time is nigh, these foals will learn that We are not simply a pampered Princess but a force to be reckoned with.”

“I couldn’t agree more my sister.” Celestia said as a set of pure white armor appeared upon her majestic frame.

Author's Note

I hope this is okay, I wanted to get this out to all of you as soon as I could so all I've done is give it a read through and I hope I haven't screwed it up too much. either way, Enjoy and see if you can find the movie references in the chapter, there are a few.

Endings

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 24 “Endings”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Demons run when good ponies go to war
Shadows will burn beneath the sun,
And all that’s evil shall turn and run
When good ponies go to war
Friendship and magic will kill the lies
Night will fall and the dark will rise
When good ponies goes to war
Demons run but count the cost
The battle’s won but the child is lost,
Life and Death shall bend their will
The damage done and the world lies still
When good ponies go to war.

“Dusk, Dawn, take Rarity and Cadence and check on Ruby, Spike’s not thinking straight and I think that perhaps Ruby is not so fatally wounded as he might have believed.” Twilight instructed, a set of lavender battle armor appearing on her frame.

Unlike Luna’s and Celestia’s protective attire, the magical suit of armor Twilight now wore was not polished but rather reflected the light dully and had more than one spot of corrosion marring it’s surface. After a quick grimace of discomfort, Twilight altered the armor slightly with the addition of two holes along her sides, allowing for her wings to unfurl. Before either her sister-in-law or wife could ask, she answered their puzzled looks. “Clover kept this in the chambers below the castle along with her other prized possessions.”

Twilight saw her children starring at her now armored form. “What are you waiting for, get moving.” She told them sternly.

Knowing it was foolhardy to argue with their mother, the siblings nodded quickly and ran to where the infant had landed, Tootsieflute, Rarity and Cadence following quickly behind. Using their combined magic, the four ponies were able to completely clear the ruble surrounding the fallen child without causing any further injury “Careful Rarity, don’t move her just yet,” Cadence told him. “Let me check her out first.”

“Bowing her head, the Crystal Princess, cast a triage spell that she had preformed many a time on her own son. Standing up, she wore a sad smile upon her face. “The good news is that she’s still alive.”

“Oh thank Faust!” Rarity rejoiced.

“Now tell her the bad news Aunt Cadence?” Dawn said, already aware of the damage herself.

Princess Cadence faltered, surprised by her nieces statement. “She’s injured, badly, and not long for the world if we can’t heal her, soon.” Dusk said, a grim look on his face.

“Unfortunately, you are correct but I don’t understand how you two could know that.” Cadence confirmed. “For now, all we can do is ease the pressure on her spine and try to keep her from moving around too much; mercifully, she’s unconscious, I couldn’t imagine a child suffering the type of pain she’d be in if she were awake.”

Behind the four ponies, the small battle raged on. Bonbon and Lyra were keeping a henchman busy while Vinyl and Octavia were battering away at any guard who would get within hoofs reach. Kirin, for his part, had several of Blueblood’s forces pursuing him in a vein attempt to capture their King’s favor but the lithe draconequus was too quick for them and easily outmaneuvered the guards at every turn. In a surprise act of coordination, Kirin would continue to swing around three points in the room where Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were waiting to pick off a dimwitted guard as they passed. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Sprinter, and Beaufort battled around Spike, trying to keep the guards away from him but also being mindful not to get in the dragons way. Dinky, Julian, and the rest of the original band of rescuers, along with the ponies they’d rescued, fought back to back in groups of two or three, protecting each other from enemy forces that sought to out maneuver them, each racking up a number of knock out blows.

Gertrude and Penelope stayed out of the battle and instead elected to guard the still recovering form of Emerald. After watching the amazing display of combat prowess the green dragoness showed while trying to subdue her own brother, the griffon could not help but admire her. When the fighting broke out, both her and Penelope took up a protective stance next to Emerald, each vowing that no backstabbing stallion would dare get the opportunity to dispatch a warrior of the dragonesses caliber while she lay vulnerable.

Blueblood had wasted his opportunity to get away and instead elected to stand and watch the carnage, both cheering on his fighters and berating them when they received an injury. Twilight, Luna and Celestia had fought their way through the guards, it being too dangerous to take to the air with Solar Steel arrows being used, and advanced upon the burned stallion. “This is over Blueblood, your forces will soon be defeated, surrender now while there is still a chance.” Twilight implored him.

“You stupid slut, you really think this is over,” he asked, an off kilter sort of grin appearing on his burnt face, his left eye twitching slightly.

Twilight’s magic flashed out and took hold of Blueblood by the throat, slamming him against the solid doors of the hall he stood in front of. “Yes, this is over.” She told him in a voice that did not seem like her own.

The burned stallion hoofed at the magical bond that held him against the wall, his back legs working through the air in a pointless attempt to gain leverage while hanging several inches of the ground. “Twilight.” Luna said, putting a hoof on her wife’s shoulder.

Twilight could only stare at the stallion that had caused so much misery. “To think, that you could possibly be a descendant of Princess Platinum, my friend.” Twilight said, slowly releasing the hold she had on him. “You’ve taken her castle, a place of warmth and unity and turned it into a place of slaughter. Give me one reason I shouldn’t kill you now?”

“Because, Twilight,” Celestia said. “That isn’t you. You are no killer even if many would find the act justified.”

“You’re weak, that’s why you won’t finish me, none of you will when it’s the obvious and simplest choice to make, and now you’ve lost your chance. Any moment, the remainder of my forces will finish with you’re pathetic guards outside and come barreling in to protect their King, their God!” He shouted maniacally.

“You have truly lost your mind.” Luna stated, shaking her head at the stallions pathetic attempts to save face.

“No, I haven’t you treasonous bitch! I finally figured it out, I finally understand. You have power and immortality but lack the drive and will to use it properly.” Blueblood shouted, chuckling like a mad stallion. “But I, I know exactly what this country, nay this world needs! Females need to be treated like the subequine creatures they are! You, all of you are driven by emotions, instinct; I doubt you even have the capacity for true rational thought! Now that I am a God, I will cast all females down to where they belong, groveling at a stallions hoof, praying that you don’t displease your masters, lest you be beaten!”

Battering the last remaining guards from his path, Spike emerged from the crowd. A roar of challenge escaped his lips as the purple dragon charged towards his adversary, when Celestia, Luna, and Twilight suddenly blocked his path. “No Spike, don’t do this.” Celestia pleaded with him.

“Killing him won’t solve anything, let justice be done upon him.” Luna said, trying to pacify him.

Hearing the rumble of what he thought was the hoof beats of his soldiers coming ever closer to the hall, Blueblood flung open the door he had originally entered the room from and stood in it’s doorway. “I win dragon!” He shouted triumphantly.

Jumping out into the hall to receive the reinforcement to his personal guard, the would-be king smiled as his stallions rushed to him but as his hooves touched down to the stone, they were thrown into the air as Blueblood’s own soldiers knocked him to the ground and trampled him in an attempt to get away from Prince Shining Armor’s forces. As the stampeding herd of foes rushed over their fallen King, Shining Armor rounded the corner of the hall and brought his troops to a halt just outside the room. After a quick salute to Celestia he barked new orders to his stallions.

“Half of you get after those scoundrels, I want them in chains by nightfall, the rest of you with me!” He shouted as he and the remainder of the Princess’s forces charged into the room. Reuniting with his son, Shining Armor and his soldiers would make short work of Blueblood’s elite troops.

When the dust settled at the commotion over, Spike stood their, looking down at the broken body of his hated advisory; motionless, unmoving. Behind his remaining good eye, he could feel the searing hot tears of his anger and frustration build. Opening his maw, he let out a roar so loud, all the fighting in the room was forced to stop as any pony within sight of the castle, covered their ears in pain.

Even as she covered her ears, Rarity knew what it was; something had happened to Spike and as much as his current state frightened her, she couldn’t let the love of her life suffer. Putting her hooves down she looked to the three alicorns huddled over her daughter.

“She’s safe for now Rarity, go to him.” Cadence told her; acutely aware of how torn the white unicorn was at the moment.

Spike was furious, his daughter lay dead and the ponies he thought were his family denied him his retribution upon the stallion that had killed her. Rounding on the princesses, the enraged dragon stalked towards them. “You did this,” he shouted. “You kept me from my vengeance! Why did you protect him? Why did you keep me from him? He was right, wasn’t he? He’s a pony and I’m a dragon and you’ll, always protect your own! It’s any wonder I’ve never really been excepted around here!”

“Spike, son, please calm yourself, it’s not like that.” Celestia pleaded with him.

“Don’t call me that,” he yelled. “I’m not your son, I never was! You pretended to love me; all I ever was, was a plaything to hold your attention for a while before you grew bored with me and gave me to Twilight who treated me like her slave.”

“I did no such thing,” Twilight said, defending herself. “You begged Celestia to give you permission to come with me and the only reason I had you do chores was so that you’d grow up to be a responsible and self-sufficient young drake, and you have Spike, you have.”

“Shut up, you’re lying, you’re trying to confuse me!”

“This isn’t you Spike, this is not the dragon that I have come to know and love as a member of my family,” Luna said quietly as she approached her nephew. “I’ve seen firsthoof how much your family loves you and while I may have questioned my sisters actions about adopting you, it did not take me long to realize that you had nothing to prove to me, it was I who had to prove me worthiness to have a nephew as caring and as special as you.”

Falling to the floor, Spike grabbed his head with his claws, trying to shut out the voices of the ponies talking to him. Between those trying to calm him, the shouts of the last of their enemy being chained up, and the final throws of the battle echoing down the hall, the noise was maddening to the dragon’s heightened senses. Cutting through all of it was a tender voice that sounded like crystals, gently chiming against each other in a soft breeze.

“Spike,” Rarity said quietly. “Spike, come back to me, please. I need you to come back to me.” Tears were falling unashamedly from the unicorn’s eyes. “This isn’t you, you would never have accused your mother of betraying you, and deep down you know she stopped you for a reason and it had nothing to do with Bluebloods well being. She did it for you. If you had killed him, no pony would ever see you as anything but a mindless beast but she saved you from that, she loves you very much Spike, we all do, please come back to us.”

Spike opened his eye and beheld the divine vision of his beloved wife, his mass slowly decreasing as his rage subsided and turned to sorrow. “But, Ruby…” he trailed off, not being able to finish through his renewed tears.

“Ruby is alive,” The white unicorn told him. “She’s hurt but the Prince and Princess are doing everything they can for her.

He couldn’t believe his ears, his daughter was alive. Looking to each of the ponies around them he could tell that they were happy that he wasn’t yelling anymore but they still kept their distance, something was wrong; he could see it in their face. Looking back at his wife, he could see the tears in here eyes as she looked at him. Reaching out to comfort her, he stared in shock as she flinched away from his blood soaked claw. The shock was not that she flinched away but because his claw was soaked in blood, Equestrian blood. Looking down his arms and across his chest, he saw his damaged scales soaked in the blood and gore of numerous ponies. His remaining pupil shrunk to a pinprick as he began panicking. Looking around the room, he found his sister to one side, unconscious and covered in gashes, bites, and claw marks that only he could have made. All around the large chamber, Spike found pony after pony dead, torn asunder by his own claws.

In the back of his head, he heard Blueblood’s voice talking to him. “You did this monster. You’ve murdered ponies, tore them apart with your bare claws. Even your sister lies at deaths door because of you. How many more have to die to satisfy you? What, was all this because you lost your temper, what happens when you lose it again, because you know you will. Will you kill your friends next, your family? I know, it’ll be your kids, one day they’ll frustrate you a little to much and poof, they’ll be gone.” The voice inside his head laughed maniacally.

“No, no, no no no, I didn’t, I couldn’t…” Spike trailed off, continuing to look around the room. “I did this, Blueblood’s right, I am a monster; I’ve murdered so, so many. I don’t want to be a killer; I don’t want to hurt anypony. Banish me, he pleaded from his mother. “Banish me, imprison me, kill me, something but keep me away from everypony.”

The look of utter shock was stamped on Celestia’s face, she could not believe the sight of her tortured son kneeling before her, begging the worst thing imaginable from her. “I can’t do that Spike, I wont. You are my son and what happened here today is not your fault.”

“Please,” Spike said, curling into a ball as he finally regained his normal size. “Please, you have to protect everypony from me, I’m a monster, I’m a monster, I’m a monster…” The thoroughly defeated dragon repeated over and over again, gently rocking back and forth.

“The poor boy is loosing what’s left of his mind.” Julian said, walking up to the Celestia with Dinky right beside him. “Princess, take your son back to the castle, clean him up and comfort him, surround him with things and pictures from times when he was happiest. He’s going to need some professional help after all this but for now the best thing is to get him away from here and try to calm him down. Kirin, you should probably go with her, she’ll need your support almost as much as Spike will need hers’.” The Draconequus nodded. In a flash of light, he, Celestia and Spike, disappeared from the room.

Now that Shining Amour and his troops had finished rounding up the scoundrels in the employ of Blueblood, and all immediate threats had been dealt with, Rarity’s mind once again shifted to that of her newborn. Twilight, Luna and all of the other parents in the room raced to keep up with Rarity as she charged off to where her foal was being watched after. The white unicorn’s world came to an abrupt halt when she saw the ponies trying to help her baby, her small body struggling to take in every breath. “Is she going to be okay?” She asked Dawn, her voice full of hope.

“Her injuries are very bad, but if we can get her to a doctor soon, she just might…”

“No, she won’t,” Dusk said, cutting off his sister. “I’m sorry Aunt Rarity but she’s passing to the next world.”

“Dusk!” Twilight shouted

“There is no point in sugar coating it,” He responded coldly. “Ruby has five, maybe six minutes left, I suggest you say your goodbye’s.”

“That’s a horrible thing to say Dusk,” Tootsieflute said, seeing a completely different side of her coltfriend. “I’m the one with medical training here and I say she still has a chance so you’ll pardon me for saying, but you have no idea what you’re talking about.”

A dark shadow seemed to cover the alicorn stallion, obscuring him from view. A slight wind came up and the darkness enveloping him started to swirl about him like a dust devil. When the shadows finally parted, the stallion they knew as Dusk, no longer stood there; instead they saw a skeletal pony cloaked in a ragged black, death shroud. Using his magic, he pulled a five-foot staff from beneath his cloak. Pounding the butt of the stave against the floor, a long sickle blade erupted from the top, showing it to be a scythe. Everypony gasped and took a step back. “I know exactly what I’m talking about.” The Prince said, his voice sounding much more ominous.

“Did you think that I was joking when I said I was the pony of death? Did you think I was lying when I said that I could feel the ponies that die around me?!” He asked, his voice getting louder. “Do you think I enjoy being this, that it doesn’t hurt me everytime I have to deliver a foal to judgment or straight to Elysium?”

“Kharon?” Twilight asked. “But, you can’t be Kharon, he’s been…”

“Ferrying souls for the last few millennia and is retiring.” Dusk told his mother. “I began to take over his job shortly after getting my cutie mark. As it turns out, Dawn is doing the same for Demeter though I think the old mare is departing too quickly from her post.”

“Please,” Rarity begged. “Please don’t take my baby.”

“I have no choice,” the skeletal pony said, the remorse he felt, apparent in his voice. “I’m sorry, Aunt Rarity, it’s time.”

Dusk angled the blunt end of stave toward the dying infant only to have it suddenly knocked away but his sister’s ivy wrapped hooves. “No Dusk, I won’t let you take this one!” She shouted. Dawn had undergone a transformation of her own; she was taller, ivy vines had wrapped themselves around her legs and barrel. The young Princess’s mane had turned blond and was festooned with flowers of every type while her tail looked like that of a lion, long and white with a tuft of blond hair at the end, her fetlocks took on an unshorn appearance, scarcely covering cloven hooves. To all in attendance she did indeed look like a younger version of the mare Demeter that all of them had seen in one ancient picture or another.

“You’ve taken too many foals away from me Dusk, I won’t let you take another!”

“I didn’t take anything from you, I was just doing my job and as much as I hate it, I have to do it.” The skeletal pony replied.

“I was too weak and too late to save the others but I won’t let you take Ruby, she’s our cousin for Sleipnir’s sake!” Dawn argued.

“So just because we’re related, we give this one a pass? You know what happens if a soul isn’t removed after the body dies, is that what you want!?” Dusk shouted.

“No, of course it isn’t,” Dawn said solemnly. “But after all the death and all the pain, there has to be something good to come from this. Sleipnir wont notice if a tiny spark like Ruby doesn’t show up.”

“You know better than that and you know what will happen if we even attempt to stop this.” Her brother told her.

“Wait, you mean you can help her, you can keep her from dying?” Luna asked.

“There is a way, yes, but it comes at a price,” Dusk said. “A high price.”

“I know,” Dawn told her brother. “But it’s a price I’m willing to pay.”

“And what about them?” The skeletal stallion asked indicating the ponies that had gathered around now that the danger was over. “What about our family, what about Dinky and Tootsieflute?”

“What about us?” Dinky asked, starting to feel ignored by the events before her.

Taking a long look at the mare she loved, Dawn turned her head aside and closed her eyes, tears slowly falling down her cheek. “Yes, I’m still willing.”

Taking a last look at Tootsieflute, he turned his head away as well. “So be it.”

Dusk’s horn lit up in an unnatural red color instead of the more bluish color his magic usually took. Angling the blunt end of the stave toward the motionless infant, he moved it in a small circle across her chest. Stopping just millimeters above her body, the collected ponies gasped as a spectral set of claws reached up and grabbed hold of the stave. Lifting gently, the apparition of Ruby floated with it. Dusk reached out with his magic a fastened a leash of energy to her so she would not float off. Ruby’s soul was content enough to swim around the air until she caught site of her mother at which point she attempt to get to the white unicorn. Halfway there, the tether grew taunt and pulled Ruby back to Dusk. Rarity was so shocked at what she was watching, she could do nothing but stand there and watch her daughters ghost, float around in the air, desperately trying to reach her.

“Not yet Ruby.” Dusk said. “Just sit here and be patient, you’ll be with your mommy soon enough.” The stallion said, placing the spectral foal on his back, where she merrily waited, waving at all the ponies that were staring at her.

While everypony was focused on Dusk, Dawn began the arduous task of keeping Ruby’s body alive while also repairing the damage that had been done. “Mothers, I need you’re help.” Dawn told her parents. “Her neck is broken in two places and her skull is cracked in a few spots and it’s pushing in on her brain. It’s delicate work repairing this kind of damage.”

Luna and Twilight stepped forward. “But Dawn, she’s dead,” Twilight said. “I know you want to help but you know that once something is dead, it can’t be brought back.”

“She’s not dead in the sense that you know it. Her body does not function because of her injuries and because Dusk has sort-of removed her soul to keep it from harm.”

“Sort of?” Octavia asked?

“Yes, Dusk is acting as a conduit for her soul so the body can take it back afterwards but I am keeping her lungs breathing and her heart pumping; as long as I can do that, I can keep the biological functions of her body alive. Cells are still dividing, blood is still pumping, and her lungs are still breathing. Managing all of her biological functions as well as my own are taking a toll on my magic and I need you to lend me yours temporarily so I can heal her wounds.”

“We can do better than that my daughter,” Luna told her. “We will heal her ourselves, you just concentrate on keeping her alive.”

Luna and Twilight both stepped up, enveloping Ruby in their magic. The task before them was painstakingly delicate and took what felt like hours. Little by little they moved each shard of bone back into place in the infants spine, careful not to damage her spinal cord. The fractures in her skull were treated with an equal level of care, all the while, Ruby’s spirit sat on Dusks back, sucking a claw and watching her mother.

While the alicorns focused on healing the foal, Julian called the attention of his daughter. Walking over to the prone form of a trampled Blueblood, Julian asked a single question of the yellow pegasus and light blue unicorn, tending to the wounded around the room. “Is he dead, will he live?” His voice was calm and impassive.

Fluttershy gave a light shudder but answered anyway. “Yes, he’s alive but only barely.”

“Can you stabilize him, enough for transport?” Julian asked, his voice remained emotionless.

“We have other ponies in need of our help and to be honest, after what he did, I wouldn’t waste the time on him.” Tootsieflute told him, the anger palpable in her voice.

Julian glared at her then gave out a weary sigh. “My dear, you are a healer, your skills belong to the injured and the dying regardless of who at what they are, please try to remember that and answer my question.”

“Yes, yes he can be stabilized but why, what are you going to do?” Fluttershy asked.

“Then please do so,” the chestnut stallion told her. “Dinky, as soon as they’re done, please bring him outside.”

“You didn’t answer my question Julian, what are you going to do?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’m going to give him what he wants.” He said as he calmly walked out the door.

The two unicorns and the pegasus sat there and watched as the chestnut brown earth pony strode out of the room. They were shocked, Dinky double so for she had never seen her adoptive father act like this. He didn’t get mad; he never even raised his voice; this pony that had fought gods and demons side by side with her mother.

“How can he be so calm when his own family was threatened with death and torture?” Tootsieflute asked. “I’m sorry Dinky but this guy your mom married has some serious issues.”

“You’re wrong, you are so wrong Tootsieflute. Even now, after everything Blueblood did, all the lives he’s taken either directly or indirectly; I feel sorry for him.”

“What, why?!” The light blue unicorn asked.

“He’s made my father angry.” She answered simply, picking up Blueblood in her telekinetic field and following her father out the door.

The guards had already finished rounding up the remainder of Bluebloods forces and evacuated all the injured and were gathering the dead for proper burial when the alicorn twins finished their work. Having repaired the damage to the infant’s body, Dusk ever so gently returned Ruby’s soul, letting it gently sink back into her mortal form. The ponies gathered around, waited on baited breath. Gradually the small foals eyes opened and she began to cry. “It is done.” Dusk announced. “Good bye.” And then they were gone. No fan fair, no noise, not even a blip of light to indicate how they managed their departure; Prince Dusk and Princess Dawn were simply gone, even their hoofprints had vanished from the stone floor, as if they had never set hoof in the castle at all.

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait everyone.

Repercussions

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 25 “Repercussions”
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

In the darkness that was the void between this life and the next, a blinding flash heralded the appearance of two adolescent alicorns. Torn away from their loved ones with out so much as a caveat, the siblings found themselves exactly where they expected to be. Dawn sighed sorrowfully, allowing her guise to fall, changing her appearance back to normal.

“Well,” Dusk grumped. “This is just great.”

“Dusk, I’m sorry…”

“Don’t speak to me right now, Dawn.” The skeletal stallion groused. As much as he didn’t want to take out the current situation on his sister, his irritation at the situation made it impossible to keep his frustration to himself. “Do you have any idea what we’ve done Dawn? Can you even comprehend the trouble were in right now?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact I do and you know what,” The mare asked, snapping at her brother. “I’d do it again without a second thought!” The two siblings stared at each other, each trying to read the other.

Looking into his sister’s eyes, Dusk saw the tears she was desperately trying to keep from falling. “I’m not so sure that I would.” The skeletal stallion said, dropping his guise as well. “Dear Grandmother, I should never have let you guilt me into this in the first place.”

“Don’t put all of this on me,” Dawn shouted at her brother. “You could have walked away at anytime!”

“Really, when we’re in front of every pony and our grieving aunt is right there, you tell them that there’s a way she could be saved, and you expect me to be the heartless bag of crap that every pony already thinks I am, reap her soul and take off?" The alicorn stallion shouted. “Maybe, maybe if you hadn’t said anything, I could have eased her passing and taken her straight to Elysium, maybe work something out with Sleipnir so Aunt Rarity could spend a little time with her, but no, you just had to open your mouth and give them fucking hope. How could I turn my back after that, what would every pony think of me then, our mothers, Tootsieflute. They would only see a monster.”

Dusk took a breath to try and calm himself. “I guess this is better after all. At least I won’t be remembered as the pony that hastened the death of his cousin.”

Dawn had no answer for him, she could only sit there and stare at her brother while he rubbed at his eyes, doing his best to keep his feelings in check. Getting off her haunches, the white mare walked up to her brother and placed a comforting hoof on his shoulder, “Are you going be okay?”

Dusk whipped he head around and practically growled at his sister. “Are you fucking kidding me? No Dawn, I’m not okay! Sure, I wanted to help Ruby but you took that choice away from me and now we’re here! Tootsieflute is gone, Dinky, our families, I don’t know when or even if we’ll ever see them again, and you just have to know that Sleipnir is pissed at both of us!”

“I didn’t care,” She said calmly, apparently disinterested in their fate. “I was tired of watching foals die and not being able to do anything about it. Rarity and Spike have been through too much already and it would have been cruel to ask them to give up their newborn child on top of everything; they deserved better.”

“Everything dies Dawn, even us, given enough time! We both know that nothing lasts forever; there is an order to things and we just screwed with it to save our own cousin. I shudder to think of what Sleipnir will do to us when he finally gets here.”

“Yes, you two interfered with processes you really should have let be, and trust me, there will be ramifications.” A calm but thunderous voice agreed. A massive eight-legged stallion emerged from the ether, his gray, tan speckled hide, shined as if it had been groomed and oiled by a master of the art. The stallion’s tawny mane appeared to drift in a nonexistent wind while his wild red eyes seemed to pierce the two alicorns standing before him. “I recall very precisely that I warned both of you about meddling with the threads of life. The Fates themselves are considerably unhappy at the moment and are demanding that I do something to correct the problem. What do you think I should do?” He asked, his gaze boring holes into the two siblings before him.

“Uhm, overlook things this one time perhaps?” Dusk suggested.

Sleipnir glared down at the stallion, then his expression suddenly softened. “Why of course we can overlook this one incident,” He said, walking around the siblings while shrinking down to a pony as tall as Celestia.

The twins smiled, but cringed back when the Lord of all Ponies whirled on them, his red eyes glowing with anger. “Are you barking mad?! Do you two have any idea the trouble you’ve caused? The entire afterlife has been unbalanced by your failure to deliver a soul that was scheduled to arrive hours ago! As it is, I had to finish your job on the battlefield. And as if that wasn’t enough, the under-management has been right up my tail all day to deal with you two, and just be thankful I haven’t listened to their suggestions.”

“Suggestions?” Dawn inquired.

“Yes,” the stallion said with a sigh, rubbing his temples with a set of his forelegs. “Half of them want me to strip you of your powers completely and return you to Equestria with no magic what so ever.”

“And the other half, uh, um, sir?” Dusk asked, unsure that he really wanted to hear the answer.

“They wanted me to reap your souls myself, along with the foal. And, Elysium help me, don’t think I wasn’t tempted to do either, but as it stands I…”

“Can do neither.” A stately white alicorn with fiery red hair said, walking in from the void, interrupting Sleipnir.

“Damn it all to Hades, you know how much I hate it when you interrupt me mid-exposition; what are you doing here anyway Faust?”

The entire room full of ponies stood shocked as the young Prince and Princess vanished from their midst. They had no sooner healed Rarity’s newest filly than they so completely disappeared from the castle, it was as if they had never set hoof in it before. Twilight and Luna were beside themselves with disbelief, unmoving as statues. Unfortunately, they were not the only ones. Another pair of mares, the young intendeds of the Prince and Princess, were also left slack–jawed, wondering about their betrothed.

It was finally Cadence that broke the eerie pall of the room when she shouted to the soldiers minding the prisoners. “Guards, search this castle from top to bottom, Apple Bloom, get a message back to Canterlot, the Crystal Empire, and the Everfree Estate, I want all the castles thoroughly searched! I want Dusk and Dawn found!”

“But what if they’re not at any of the castles?” Shining Armor asked, obviously worried about his niece and nephew as well.

“Then you will take the troops out and search the countryside.” Cadence decreed. The Alicorn of Love moved to console her sisters in law. “Don’t worry Twilight, Aunt Luna, we’ll find them, we’ll leave no stone unturned until the twins are back at home.”

“Thank you Cadence but that will not be necessary.” Luna told her, seeming to snap out of a mild trance. “My mother has just informed Twilight and I as to their location and that we cannot intervene until their trial is over.”

“Trial?’ Rainbow Dash asked.

“Yes,” Octavia joined in. “What trial, what could they have done that warrants punishment? They just saved this foals life.” The gray mare insisted.

“They interfered with the natural order of things and must face the consequences of their actions.” Twilight informed her, trying to keep herself from breaking down. “Queen Faust informed us of the seriousness of their transgression and the punishment they could face.”

“But aren’t you worried about them?” Fluttershy asked.

“Of course we are, but there is nothing we can do right now but wait. My mother has assured me that she will do all she can on their behalf but that we must be patient.” Luna explained. “Right now, I need to get Clovers memories out of Twilight before they do permanent damage to her own psyche.”

“I can already feel them fading from my mind and soon they’ll be gone completely; an hour tops, so there’s no need to worry.” Twilight said told her wife. “Rainbow, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie, could you please stay; Rarity, I now this is a trying time but I really need you here too, Cadence can look after Ruby for you. It won’t be long, I promise. The rest of you, please go back to the Everfree Estate and be with your families, there are more than enough rooms for everyone. Guards, after you have deposited these stallions in the dungeons and have filled out the appropriate paperwork, consider yourselves on a five day leave, you’ve all earned it.”

There was a cheer from the guards that dyed down quickly after Apple Bloom shot them an icy glare, now was not the time for celebrating for five of their number had been lost in battle and there were many more wounded. “Your heard the Princess, let's go every pony.” Shining Armor commanded.

Fluttershy looked over at Emerald, Gertrude and Penelope, who were still standing guard over her when Onyx limped into the room. “I do hope she’ll be okay.” The yellow pegasus wondered allowed.

The black drake obviously had excellent hearing because he turned and smiled at the relatively small butter-yellow pony. “Emerald will be fine. Her brother really did a number on her but most of these wounds are superficial, she’s just exhausted. I’ll take her home and get her in her favorite lava tub and she’ll be as right as rain.” The black dragon assured them.

“Do you need help getting her home?” Gertrude asked. “It would be no problem really and we’d like to get to know the both of you better.”

“Thank you, the assistance would be most welcome, I’ll even help by carrying your wingless friend here.” Onyx said, indicating Penelope.

With everyone departing, Twilight's five friends turned to her, wondering what she had needed them for. The purple alicorn looked around a bit, getting her bearings, and then started off down the hall they had originally come from. No sooner had she taken two steps, her gait faltered and she crumpled to the floor with a metallic clattering as her armor struck the stone floor. Luna rushed to her wife trying to support her as Twilight slowly got back on her hooves, her knees shaking visibly as her legs struggled to bear her weight. “Twilight, are you okay dear?” Rarity asked.

“Yes, Rarity I’ll be fine,” she told her friend, her armor vanishing, whisked off to her chambers at the Everfree Estate, by her magic. “The fight and everything that’s happened took a greater toll on me than I thought.”

“No Twilight, you are not fine,” Luna admonished. “You have held on to my old foalsitter’s memories for too long and it is starting to affect you. You’re fine motor control is already starting to suffer.”

“If it’s causin’ that much damage, why not just yank’em out?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“That would cause more harm the leaving them in, Twilight has to willingly give them up and we have to do it soon.” Luna explained.

“I already told you Luna, the memories are fading on their own, they’ll be gone soon enough and I need to get that book first before they’re gone completely.” Twilight told her. “After that, I’ll give up whatever remains but not before.”

“What book could possibly be worth your health?” Fluttershy asked. “Twilight, as your doctor, I insist that you let Luna take those memories out before you hurt yourself.”

“It holds everything.” She said, running back toward the dungeons of the castle. Twilight’s friends charged after her, trying to catch up as she rounded corners and charged down corridors.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack were easily able to catch up with her as the lavender alicorn ran through the castle. “Whoa there sugar-cube, what’s the hurry?”

“And what do you mean, it holds everything,” the Rainbow-maned pegasus inquired. “It can’t possible hold everything, the book would be as big as this castle.”

“It holds everything about us, our past, our present, even our future.” Twilight tried to explain in her mad dash through the dungeons.

Applejack was finally able to get a hoof around the lavender alicorn when she came to the old door separating the castle dungeons from the catacombs beneath. “Now just hold up there Twi, I know this book is important to you but I don’t think it’s gonna jump off a shelf run away on ya’. Please Twilight; calm down and at least let the others catch up with us.”

“Yeah Twi, chilax for a second, the last thing you want to do is go charging through those dark tunnels by yourself. I mean, what if you got lost or hurt or something?” Rainbow Dash added.

Twilight removed her hoof from the doors lever handle and let it fall slowly to the ground. “You’re right Applejack, you too Rainbow, I was in such a hurry to get to that book, I wasn’t thinking clearly. We will wait.”

Much to Twilight’s relief, they did not have to wait long for the missing three of their party to catch up. Rarity surprised the small group by being the last to join them when it was expected by most to be Fluttershy. The white unicorn herself was distracted by the all to familiar aroma of her dearest love that hung about the halls. Turning to the hall opposite of the door that stood before Twilight, Rarity took a few tentative steps away from the group before speaking her mind. “Twilight, do you still have a working map of the castle?”

“Of course Rarity but…”

“What’s down this hall?” Rarity interrupted, the lilt in her voice was somewhat broken and hesitant. “I can feel Spikes presence here.”

“Rarity,” Twilight said, her voice barely above a whisper. “You, you don’t want to go down there. That’s where, Spike was…” The lavender mare could not bring herself to describe what she found when last she traveled that portion of the castle.

“Don’t worry Twilight, Gertrude already told me what happened and I have no desire to be in that room. It’s just…”

“Rarity, are you okay?” Fluttershy asked, nuzzling the unicorn gently.

“Oh, I’m sorry darling, it’s just, I can’t help but think about what that brute did to my beloved. It pains me to think that no matter how much we help him to heal, a part of my Spike will always dwell in that room.” The white unicorn mused. “I’m sorry all, I suppose I am being a bit maudlin. Come, the sooner we can get what you need Twilight, the sooner we all can get back to our families.” She said as she pushed open the entrance to the catacombs below the dungeon.

Making their way through the crumbling bowls of the castle, Luna, Twilight, and their five friends picked their way over stray bricks and gaps in the stone work, when Twilight stumbled again, catching herself against Luna’s side. “I’m fine, I promise, it just up ahead and to the left.” Twilight assured her wise.

Moving as swiftly as they could as a group, Twilight made the last turn and was presented with a blank wall. “Are you sure those memories haven’t started to go rotten or somethin’ sugar-cube. This here’s just a dead end.”

“I know it’s here!” Twilight shouted, rapidly going from brick to brick on the wall in front of her, pushing on each until one finally budged a little.

“Ah-ha I knew it.” The lavender alicorn said pushing harder until a catch was released and a small section of the wall opened up to reveal a library, a secret room concealed from princesses and common ponies alike, hidden from the world and the ravages of time. Twilight jumped into the darkened room and used her magic to light the magical torches that lined the wall. A bright flash of light and as soon as their eyes adjusted to the sudden bright light, the group of ponies stood aghast, marveling at nothing. The room was empty. The ponies scanned the room finding not a single book, scroll, or scrap of paper. Except for a collection of tables and bookshelves, the room held nothing.

“It’s empty!” Pinky Pie announced.

“Thanks, Captain Obvious.” Rainbow Dash snarked.

“But it can’t be empty, it has to be here, this room was supposed to hold everything.” Twilight bemoaned sorrowfully.

Fluttershy placed a hoof on her friends shoulder. “I’m sure it’s in another secret room in the castle, maybe you just took a wrong turn.”

“No Fluttershy, It’s supposed to be here, nopony knew of this room.” Twilight collapsed to the floor in total misery, her eyes screwed tight in sorrow. The secrets to the past, present, and future within hoofs reach only to be yanked away. Opening her eyes, she spied something that ought not be there. Lying on the floor, she had an excellent view beneath one of the shelves and found something almost completely buried in dust that explained her defeat in the face of certainty. Her magic reached under the table and pulled from the shadows, a single, long, white, feather that could only have come from one pony. “Celestia.”

“What are you doing here anyway Faust?” Sleipnir asked, his attentions off the troublesome royal twins for a moment. “I have enough to deal with at the moment without you adding to my problems.”

“Why, my dear Lord Sleipnir, I haven’t come to add to your problems but to relieve you of them.” The High Queen announced.

“And the fact that your grandfoals are facing dire consequences for interfering with the Fates has nothing to do with it?” That eight-legged stallion asked.

“Oh, I wont deny that the welfare of my grandfoals are foremost on my mind, but in all the hubbub surrounding these recent events, and the complaints and general moaning from the Fates, it seems you have forgotten something.” Faust teased.

“Enough of your riddles Faust, out with it!” Sleipnir bellowed.

“Aren’t you missing someone else; A certain pompous unicorn stallion with delusions of grandeur? It seems that he hasn’t arrived either and according to the lovely trio of Fates, he was supposed to be here several hours ago.”

A scroll appeared in a puff of red magic and unfurled in front of the pony lord. Scanning down the list, he found the unicorn he was looking for. Turning his burning gaze back to the twins, he addressed them in a dangerous tone. “Would you two have something to do with this also?”

“Why in Equestria would we try to save that ass from the fires of the underworld?” Dusk asked incredulously.

“True, you have little reason to help him, but then what happened to him, I had such delicious retribution waiting for him in The Fields of Punishment. I can sense his soul but in a way I can’t, it’s as if he both exists and doesn’t at the same time.” The equine demigod said, rubbing his chin with one of his four fore-hooves. “Faust, did you have something to with this, a ploy to save your grandfoals from punishment?”

“Me,” the red-maned alicorn asked. “How could you possibly accuse me of doing something so underhooved as keep a wretch like him from your wrath… besides, I wanted to see him get his just deserts as much you did.”

Faust rubbed herself along Sleipnir’s side, flicking his nose a little with her tail. “I’m sorry but this time it wasn’t me meddling in your affairs, it was somepony far more dangerous.”

Sleipner followed the feeling he was getting from the arrogant unicorns soul to a homely structure in the shape of a mailbox on the outskirts of Ponyville only to find a blond-maned unicorn mare and a chestnut colored earth pony. The chestnut stallion looked over his back and winked as if he could feel the demigod’s presence. Sleipnir reared beck as if somepony had taken a swipe at him. “The nerve, to think he can exact a punishment from Blueblood instead of leaving him to me? Who does this stallion think he is?”

“Trust me Slippy, I’d let it go for now.” Faust told him.

“What did I say about calling me that?!” The Lord of all Equine bellowed.

“Be that as it may, that soul is being kept from you and not even your mother could get to him; and since he’s being kept from you, the scales are back in balance. Reap Ruby’s soul now and you’ll be the one to unbalance things again.” Faust smiled at the six-legged stallion. “Soooooo, I guess since everything is all balanced again, you can’t really punish my grandfoals for causing a disruption now can you?”

“No, I suppose I can’t,” Sleipnir admitted begrudgingly. “Instead, I will chalk this up to a learning experience.”

“Please, allow me my Lord.” Faust said before addressing her youngest daughter’s progeny. “Dusk, you need to stop being so passive, you cannot properly perform Kharon’s duties if you can so easily be talked out of your responsibilities.”

“It wasn’t that easy.” The young stallion said under his breath.

“Don’t sass me young-stallion!” Faust shouted before turning her attention to his sibling.

“And Dawn, sweet gentle Dawn.” The alicorn matriarch said softly, brushing the mane from her granddaughter’s eyes and caressing her cheek with a hoof. “You take too much onto yourself. Celestia was so much like you when she first started raising the sun for all the little ponies, and I’ll tell you what I told her those many years ago. You are beautiful, you are kind, and you have a heart bigger than the world itself; but, my precious child, you are not perfect, no pony is, not me, not even Mr. Grumpy back there.”

“Hey!” Sleipnir retorted.

“There will always be things out of your control and no amount of anger or self doubt will change that.” Faust said, smiling down to her grandfoal. “You do the best you can, and as long as you do that, everything will work out in the end.”

“Now, that being said, I want the both of you to understand the seriousness of your transgression. If you ever do something like this again, you both will be stripped of your power and Elysium will forever be kept from you. When you do eventually pass from the mortal realm, you will dwell in the Fields of Asphodel for all eternity or until you understand, whichever comes first. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes ma’am.” The twins said in unison.

“Then go, and give your mothers my love.” Faust said, giving each of her grandfoals a kiss on their right cheek before they departed the between space with a puff of golden smoke.

“You know Faust, I do run this place, it’d be nice to at least consult me before dismissing my charges from this realm.” The eight-legged stallion said, his eyes holding an almost compassionate lilt.

“I know, I just,” the alabaster mare said, trying to keep the tears in her eyes from falling. “I miss my family so much. I know I’m still being punished, but thank you, thank you for allowing me to at least have these small moments with them.”

“How long has it been since you came here,” he asked, the red glow from his eyes fading to a subdued brown. “How long has it been since you gave up everything, knowing what punishment awaited you, to give your daughters the tools need to defend all the ponies of the world from the darkness and the many challenges that lay ahead of them; Discord, Tirek, Sombra, your own daughters’ possession by the Miasma? And how many ponies were saved by that sacrifice?

“High Queen Faust of Equestria, Gloria Mirum, Mother of the Unconquered Sun and the Indomitable Moon, I do not have a heart of stone and I never said that your punishment would last for eternity. I am not releasing you of your debt but I see a light for you at the end of this ordeal and that end is drawing closer that you think.” The words from Sleipnir’s mouth had shocked the Alicorn so much, that for the first time in the stallions’ memory, Faust had been stunned into silence.

Time passes differently in the space between, so while the royal twins only experienced about an hour or so four days had passed in the mortal realm. When the twins reappeared, it took them a moment to figure out where they were. Given a moment or two, they would have realized that they were in the Royal castle in Canterlot, but before they could get their bearings, the two siblings were practically tackled by a trio of Alicorn mares.

Dodging a flurry of nuzzles and kisses, Dawn tried to free herself from the embrace. “Hey, what’s going on? Mom, mother, aunt Cadence, hey, ack, lets us breath a moment.”

“Can’t breath!” Dusk wined. “Come on, let us up.”

Hearing the commotion outside the recovery room of the castles’ medical wing, Kirin poked his head around the corner to find the royal twins being mobbed by this mothers and aunt. It took a minute to untangle the five ponies but in short order, Kirin had them unraveled. “Dusk, Dawn, I’m happy to see you again. I heard you vanished from Platinum castle after I left with Celest, what happened?”

“We broke the law.” Dawn admitted. “We abused our responsibilities and because of me, we were almost …” Dawn couldn’t finish the sentence; remembering what her grandmother told them should the repeat the transgression.

Dusk hugged his sister. “It’s all right Dawn. It’s not all your fault, I helped too and I’m sorry I yelled at you earlier. You were right, I didn’t have to help but I didn’t want to take her either."

“Please, can you tell us what happened after you vanished?” Luna asked.

“We were so worried.” Twilight added.

Drying her tears, Dawn, gave her brother a quick squeeze before letting him go and then the two of them proceeded to tell their family what had transpired in the between space. I took more than a few minutes but when their story was over, everyone was a bit shocked by what they heard. Twilight was not happy.

“Luna, I know your mother means well, but I don’t like that she threatened our children like that.”

“She wasn’t threatening us, she was just giving us a warning,” Dusk told her. “Really, Grandma helped us a lot.”

"Wait, where’s Aunt Celestia, Dinky, and Tootsieflute?” Dawn asked.

“Oh, I nearly forgot,” Cadence said, almost smacking a hoof to her forehead. “Just a moment, they’re in the guest quarters, I’ll be right back.” And with a flash of pink light, she was gone.

“As four your Aunt Celestia, she and Rarity are in with Spike right now.” Twilight informed them.

“Is he going to okay?” The twins wondered aloud.

“Yes,” Luna told them. “Between Celestia helping him in the day, and me helping him in his dreams, and an army of psychiatrists, he should be fine. And after I was finally to get Clover the Clevers’ memories out of your mother, she’s been helping as well.”

“Are you still on about that?” Twilight asked.

“Back to the point,” Luna said. “Spike’s already making good progress but it’s going to be a very long road and I’m not sure if Spike will ever truly be the same uncle you remember.”

With another pink flash, Cadence reappeared with Dinky and Tootsieflute whereupon seeing their betrothed; dove upon them, smothering the twins with nuzzles and kisses. The three adult alicorns and one draconequus watched the heartwarming reunion until Celestia’s seneschal coughed lightly to get their attention.

The blue-gray stallion, dressed in the red and gold formal attire of the head of the castle staff, bowed politely to the royal family, his light brown mane almost touching the floor. Standing up again, he faced the Luna and Twilight but averted his hazel eyes. “Pardon me your majesty’s, but the procession is ready for you.” He announced.

“Thank you Perfect Order, we’ll be there shortly.” Luna answered.

“What’s going on?” Dusk asked, pulling himself from Tootsieflute.

“We are leading the funeral procession for the five soldiers that died in the rescue attempt at Platinum Castle. With everything that’s been going on, we’ve put it off long enough.” Twilight said. “You two stay here and catch up with your marefriends, we can handle this.”

“No Mom, we are a family and as such we should do this as a family." Dawn said. “The ponies of Equstria need to see as many of the royal family overseeing the procession as possible. At the very least they need to know that we’ve returned.”

“The populous was not informed of your departure, we didn’t want to panic anypony, you two have become quite popular in the last few years it seems.” Luna remarked.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Dawn told her marefriend.

“It’s okay, we’ve waited a week we can wait a little longer.” Dinky said with tears in her eyes. “I just so happy you’re back."

Dawn gave her another hug before getting a tap on her shoulder. “Come on Dawn, we owe it to the guards and everypony else to be there.” Dusk said, reluctant to leave his marefriends as well.

With one final kiss on the cheek, Dawn fell into step behind her mothers, next to dusk, and proceeded to the castle entrance where the guards procession waited. Upon exiting the castle, Perfect Order stopped the royal family. “Your majesties, you’re dressed only in your crowns and your children aren’t wearing anything at all, this simply will not do. I can hold the procession a little longer so that you have time to properly attire yourselves.”

“Seneschal, I would remind you that you are in charge of castle staff and mine and my sisters official schedule, you are not however, in charge of us.” Luna told him.

“I would never presume your majesty but it is disrespectful to the soldiers to not be properly attired in your full royal regalia.” Perfect Order said.

“We are not dressed in our finery because this is not about us.” Twilight said. “This is about the brave pony’s that gave their life to free my children and the children of our friends and loved ones from the grasp of a demented stallion. We do not dress in our regalia because we do not want focusing on us. It is tradition that at least some member of the royal family lead the procession but I don’t want our subjects watching us, I want their eyes glued to the five caskets drawn behind us.” The lavender alicorn said, finishing her lecture to the seneschal and any pony within earshot.

“Your majesties,” A Solar Guard said, hoofing over to each, a sold black band bearing the royal insignia. “As you requested.”

“Thank you Stalwart, you may rejoin your unit now, with our thanks.” Luna told him.

The sky was gray, as ordered, but no rain would dampen the procession as the Princesses Luna and Twilight, followed close behind by their children marched out the castle gates and onto Clover Avenue, the main street running through Canterlot. Behind them in two columns were the first battalion of the Lunar and Solar Guards dressed in full parade uniform, each guard wearing a black band on their left foreleg, the same black band that was given to the royal family minus the silver filigree along the edges. Following them was Applebloom, newly promoted to Captain of the entire Equestrian Royal Guard, also clad in full dress uniform with black band. Directly behind her was her hoof picked guards for the Royal Residence, pulling five wagons, carrying five coffins, each draped with the flag of Equstria.

Making their way up the street toward the Fallen Shield cemetery, Dusk and Dawn marveled at the thousands of ponies that lined each side of the street, paying their respect for the fallen guards. Looking up the road, in the direction of the cemetery, they saw more ponies, lining the road the entire way. “Where did they all come from?” Dusk muttered to himself.

“They came from all corners of the Kingdom, from the Crystal Empire in the north, to beyond the Hayseed Swamps in the south, and all points between.” Twilight spoke softly. “The royal guard, by Celestia’s decree, do not just protect us but all of Equestria, as you well know.”

“Our little ponies may have their minor differences with them here and there and we’ve had the occasional bad apple within their ranks now and then but on the whole, the Royal Guard is admired, looked up to, and loved by the populous because they know that it is the Royal Guard that keeps them safe from dangers beyond our borders that would seek to do our ponies harm.” Luna continued. “If you want to know more, I suggest you speak to Applebloom or your uncle Shining Armor, they know first hoof what it is to be a guard and what that means to the ponies they serve.”

The rest of the procession to the cemetery was made in silence as both of the royal twins were consumed with their own thoughts about the gravity of the occasion and the words spoken by their mothers. Passing through the entryway of the graveyard, Luna and Twilight led their children to a receiving stand setup, overlooking a courtyard where the five wagons, with their solemn load would be lined up before the growing crowd of ponies.

Ounce the crowed had sufficiently settled down, Luna approached the microphone. “Before we start, I would like to read something.” She said, using her magic to conjure a piece of paper from her study. Clearing her throat, she began.

“In hallowed fields the flowers grow
Between the headstones, row on row,
That mark our place; and in the sky
The larks, still bravely singing, fly
Scarce heard amid the tears below.

We are the Dead. Short days ago
We lived, felt dawn, saw sunset’s glow,
Loved and were loved, and now we lie
In hallowed fields.

Take up our quarrel with the foe:
To you from failing hooves we throw
The torch; be yours to hold it high.
If ye break faith with us who die
We shall not sleep, though flowers grow
In these hallowed fields.”

There was a pregnant silence following Luna’s words, broken only by the occasional sound of sobs and choked back tears from all those in attendance. Even the guards from the procession, standing proud next to their solemn burdens, needed all their strength to keep from crying themselves, even though more than a few had a line of tears running down their face.

Giving her little ponies a short time to vent their grief, Luna started again. “My sister sincerely apologizes for not being her herself, she very much wanted to be in attendance, to show her respects for our fallen ponies but her responsibilities have kept her away. I am sure that everypony understands, that as much as we think it should, the country cannot stop running, it must aid, defend, and provide for those of us that are still here. I will now turn over the stage to my wife, Princess Twilight.”

As the two passed each other, Twilight gave her wife a hug, then preceded to the microphone. “Thank you Princess Luna. I, myself and I’m sure everypony here will forgive Princess Celestia for not being here and thank her for doing her duty in keeping our country running in these difficult and trying times.” Twilight paused a moment then began again. “As many of you know and many more do not, recently my own children and the children of many of our friends and family were abducted and held hostage in order to force Princess Celestia and Princess to Luna to abdicate the throne to a malicious, deplorable, and wholly unworthy pony. I will not say their name here because I will not give them any more attention, attention they never deserved. When the call went up to save these children, these five guards were among the first, within the royal residence to answer that call and we are here to remember them and their sacrifice. Their names…”

Across the city, back in the royal palace, Celestia sat next to her son’s bed, holding him as he sobbed into her chest, his pitiful moans lamenting his actions at Platinum Castle, but more than anything else, what scarred him the most was the look on his daughters face when he reached out for her, her terrified eyes and the heart wrenching scream the escaped her lips upon seeing a monster.

While Luna and her family saw to the internment of those five brave guards who died doing their service, and Celestial attended to the mental well being of her son, a chestnut stallion, living on the outskirts of Ponyville, saw to the just deserts of another. Julian Hooves sat with daughter in front of a mirror watching a white unicorn stallion pound upon the glass fruitlessly, a small human girl poking her head from around the corner.

"Are you sure he can't get out of there?" The unicorn asked.

"I'm certain of it." Julian said. "No amount of magic could ever release him. I simply gave him what he wanted, eternity; and besides, I thought it was height time the sister had a playmate."

Author's Note

With apologies to Lieutenant-Colonel John McCrae

I'm back! Hide your wives, hide your daughters!

Apple Brandy Makes Strange Bedfellows

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 2 "Apple Brandy Makes Strange Bedfellows"
By Steven Little
My Little Pony is © Hasbro

“You can’t be serious, he actually propositioned you?” Diamond asked.

“Yeah I know; I stopped him from stealing somepony’s radio and instead of begging me to let him go, he asks me out.” Apple Bloom said with a small smile.

“So, what happened then?” The pink pony inquired.

“I made him give back the radio then I deposited him at the local police station. I told him that he admitted his crime and served out his sentence, I’d think about giving him a chance.”

“You didn’t?!” Diamond gasped in shock.

“I did, hey he was cute and he didn’t seem to mind my messed up appearance so that earned him some bonus points.” The yellow mare explained. “After I told him that, he confessed that he only asked me out because he thought it would catch me off guard and he could get away, he already had a wife and daughter.”

“The nerve of some stallions!” Diamond Tiara declared.

“It’s alright, I’m used to ponies treating me differently,” she sighed. “Anyway, I had to leave the next day anyway because Luna and Twilight showed up in town looking for me. Those two had been dogging me for years.”

“I’m sure the Princesses didn’t mean you any harm.”

“I know that Diamond but I promised myself that I wouldn’t come back until I had my cutie mark. Of course, I had no idea that I’d run into Dusk in the next town.”

“Oh, and what did you think of the little princeling?”

“He grew up handsome but I always knew he would, his parents being who they are, it couldn’t be helped.” Apple Bloom acknowledged with another small smile. “In a way, he was the one who finally convinced me to come home.”

“After seventeen years, how was he able to accomplish that?” The pink mare asked.

“Well, he recognized me immediately and the little jerk froze my hooves to the ground before I could run off. He’s obviously learned a great deal from Luna. Either way, I gave him the silent treatment for a while but he just wouldn’t go away. He saw the scars on my flanks and I guess I just snapped because I started yelling at him. Okay, I was screaming at him but he just sat there and let me scream in his face. He said that I could shout all I want but he wouldn’t let me go until I agreed to listen for a change.”

“Well, don’t keep me in suspense; what did he say?”

“He said a lot of things that I don’t really want to get into right now. Needless to say, it got to me and I promised I’d come home. I wanted to see Zecora first but unfortunately I never got there. You know the rest,” Apple Bloom summarized quickly. The yellow earth pony realized that Diamond Tiara had been staring at her scared flank. “You know Diamond, you keep staring at my hind quarters and I’m going take it personal.”

Tears were rolling down the pink ponies cheeks as she looked up at Apple Bloom with a look of utter remorse stamped on her face. “I’m sorry Apple Bloom, I couldn’t help it.” She stammered out. “It’s because of me isn’t it; the reason your flanks are scared like that. It’s all my fault.”

“Listen Diamond, I’m not going to lie; I’ve hated you for a long time. You were the meanest, snottiest, most horrible filly I ever knew. There were times I thought you were horrible to me for no other reason than to see me suffer. I…”

“I was jealous.” The admission that interrupted Apple Bloom left her mouth hanging open. “You had everything. You had your friends, your family; heck you were even picked to be a member of Princess Luna’s personal entourage. All I ever had was my dad and he really only cared about his business.”

“What about Silver Spoon?”

“After you left, I found out that she didn’t really like me, she just acted like me so I wouldn’t pick on her. She was afraid of me.” The pink earth pony told her.

“What did my leaving have to do with it?” Apple Bloom asked.

“The day in class when Mrs. Cheerliee explained to everypony that you had left town, I made a comment, something about the town and everypony being better off with out you. Silver Spoon slapped me across the face. I’d never seen her so angry before. She said I was a horrible mare and that’s when she told me the truth, the reason why she hung around me all those years.”

“Wow, I never would have guessed. I mean, no offense or anything but you kind of deserved it.” Apple Bloom remarked.

“I know, I did deserve it but that was the day everything started to change. Mrs. Cheerliee expelled me from school and nopony would talk to me for months. For once in my life I think I felt a small fraction of what I put you through and it was horrible. It was around then that I got a visitor. Twist was heading home after her third day of work with Bonbon when she saw me sitting in the garden behind my house. She walked into my backyard and without saying a single thing she gave me the biggest hug I think I ever had.”

“That sounds like Twist. She always knew when somepony needed a hug and she was never shy about giving them one.”

“Yeah, she’s something else alright.” Diamond said, smiling at the thought of her wife. “Anyway, she said that she was sorry about how everypony was treating me. She said that what I did and said about you wasn’t right but that doesn’t give everypony the right to treat me so bad. She told that if I wanted, she’d be my friend. At first I though she was setting me up as some sort of joke but she swore that she was sincere. Normally I would tell her to get out and leave me alone but I was so lonely that I took a chance. From that day forward, she and I were inseparable. We went everywhere together; she even got me into a kitchen to help her make her sweets. Me, in a kitchen, can you believe it?”

Apple Bloom smiled as she listed to Diamond Tiara related everything she and Twist went through over the years. “I have to ask, if you two were so close, how did Pipsqueak come into the picture?”

“It’s a little complicated. Twist and I fooled around a bit, nothing really major yet and we weren’t in a committed relationship; I think it’s important to understand that. Anyway Pip had this wild idea about opening a playhouse here in Ponyville. Since my dad is the richest pony in town he came to the store to ask my dad for a loan. Being the pony that handled the books, I was present during the meeting. I listened as Pip explained his dream about opening the first theater in town. The passion and drive I heard in his voice mesmerized me. I sat there listening to him and found myself getting lost in his words. Pip had matured into a very handsome stallion and that didn’t hurt either. Long story short, my dad agreed to loan him the money and I was appointed to oversee the business to make sure it turned a profit. I worked very close with Pip for weeks and I have to admit that we’d been flirting with each other fairly heavily. When he asked if I knew anypony who could handle concessions, I naturally suggested Twist. It was only a few days before we opened the doors that I found out that Twist had been making small advances toward Pip as well. When I found out about it, needless to say, I was shocked.”

“Oh no, I can tell that didn’t go over well.” Apple Bloom said with a slight cringe.

“Indeed,” Diamond agreed. “I said some things, in retrospect, I probably shouldn’t have but Twist was always the rock that grounded me. She calmed me a down and we talked it over rationally. We both cared for each other but somehow we both had feelings for Pip as well. I suggested that we let him decide and we both agreed that no mater what happened we’d still be friends. That next day we sat down with him and let him know exactly what was going on. That dammed stallion knew the whole time. If he weren’t so cute, I’d have slapped him. He explained that he knew about our feelings for each other as well as our feelings for him. He admitted that he was very attracted to both of us and found it impossible to decide. That’s when Twist said something I don’t think I’ll ever forget. She suggested that the three of us should be mature enough to share and be happy with being with each other.”

“And it’s been that way ever since.” Apple Bloom spun around to find a thing but strong looked brown and white mottled stallion standing there with Twist and the two young fillies from the picture on Diamond’s bed stand. “You girls been behaving yourselves, nopony loose any teeth?” The two fillies jumped onto the bed and snuggled close to the injured mare.

“Yes dear, I was just telling Apple Bloom about everything that happened while she was gone.” Diamond Tiara explained, as she hugged her daughters as hard as she could

“Oh, did you tell her about Silver Spoon and Snails running off together?” Twist asked.

Apple Bloom was trying to figure out which foal was Twists and which belonged to Diamond when she heard that statement. “What?! Snails and Silver Spoon, really?”

Before anypony could answer, Applejack, Big Macintosh and Garnet poked their heads into the room. “Everythin’ okay in here?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah sis, I was just having a little discussion with Diamond here, nothing to worry about.”

“Good to hear.” Macintosh remarked. “We talked to Fluttershy and your other doctors, they said ya’ll could come home when you’re ready. We even made up your old room, just the way you left it.”

Thanks Big Mac, I think it’s time I get home. Some familiar surroundings will do me some good.” Apple Bloom started to stand up when her front legs buckled, dropping her to the floor.

Macintosh offered a hoof to help his sister up. “Garnet, give me a hoof here.” He asked. The purple stallion stood to one side of her to give her something to lean on as she slowly got to her hooves. “Easy does it sis. You’re a might weak after being in this hospital for so long.”

Apple Bloom was slightly irritated at the comment. “I’m not weak.” She said a little coldly. “I just need to get my blood pumping again, I’ll be fine.” Apple Bloom smiled and slowly walked toward the door.

“Good luck Apple Bloom. If you ever want to talk, you’re always welcome at our place.” Diamond Tiara told her.

“Thanks Diamond, I just might take you up on that offer after I’ve had some time to rest.”

Garnet walked up next to the yellow earth pony. “Would you like help getting home?” He asked.

“No thank you. I appreciate that you stayed with me while that poison worked itself out of my system but right now I need to be with family. I’m sure some other filly around here wouldn’t mind your attention.” Apple Bloom never once turned back. She walked between her brother and sister out the door and down the hall, making their way toward the hospitals exit and the road to Sweet Apple Acres.

===============================================================

It took them three times as long to get back to the farmhouse than normal but Apple Bloom insisted on making the journey herself, unaided. Walking into the house, the youngest of the Apple siblings slowly made her way to the stairs. “Do you want anything to eat?” Her brother asked her. “I’m sure that hospital food can’t compare with good home cookin’.”

“Thanks Big Macintosh but I think I’m just going to go to bed for a little while. I’m just so tired. I’ll get something later.”

“Need help up the stairs sis.” Applejack asked.

“No, I’ll be fine, just have to take it slow. Thank you though, I appreciate it.” She said smiling at her sister. It took her a little while but eventually she made it to her room. Mac was right; the room was exactly as she left it. Walking over to her bed, she slumped down and quickly fell asleep. It was several hours later when she woke up. Slowly opening her eyes she found a mass of freckles and two large blue eyes staring back at her. “Who are you little one?”

“My name’s Toffee. Are you really my aunt Apple Bloom?” The inquisitive little filly asked.

“Yes, your mother is my sister. How old are you Toffee?”

“I’m three and a half years old. Mommy says my ribbon used to be yours. Do you want it back?” It was obvious to Apple Bloom that the little filly didn’t want to part with the ribbon.

“I loved my ribbon but I think it looks cuter on you. You keep it safe for me okay? Your grandpa Apple gave that ribbon to me when I was about your age. It’s very special. Can you do that for me?”

“I promise Aunt Apple Bloom. Mommy said you’ve been gone a long long time so I brought this for you.” The little foal pushed a photo album in front of Apple Bloom. “I have to go to bed now, it’s past my bedtime. See you in the morning.” She said as she wandered across the hall to her own room.

Apple Bloom stared at the album for what seemed like hours. Finally finding her courage, she opened the album and began to flip through the photographs. The first two pages were pictures of the grooms. She admitted to herself that they looked handsome in their top hats and bowties. Looking to the next page she saw Spike. 'Wow Spike.' She thought to herself. 'You went all out there.'

Turning the page, she found the pictures of the brides. Apple Bloom marveled at the dresses she assumed Rarity had made. On the next page were the group photos. The first picture she saw was of the parents. Apple Bloom counted the parents noting their relation to her sister's friends. She realized that either they could not attend or like her parents, were deceased. The next photos were of the colts and fillies in attendance. She smiled at how smart Scoot and Belle looked in their blue tunics. In front of them were the younger ponies: Tootsie Flute, Dinky, Dawn, Dusk, and Garnet. It was the image of Garnet that caught her eye. The little purple unicorn colt was wearing a bowtie that was the same color as her mane. Thinking back across those seventeen years she remembered that the hatbands and bowties of the grooms were supposed to be the same color as their brides mane. Flipping back through the photos she found the pictures of the grooms. Sure enough, they matched. 'Did he have a crush on me that far back?' She asked herself. She noticed also that paper around the picture of the fillies and colts was wrinkled and discolored as if it had gotten wet and dried multiple times.

Apple Bloom continued to flip through the photos. The reception, the family photos, every picture that would have included her, she found the same discolored pattern. "They're tear stains."

Apple Bloom looked up from the album and found Caramel sitting in the doorway. "How long have you been there?" She asked timidly.

"Long enough." Before she could object, Caramel walked into the room and closed the door behind him. "I still remember the day Princess Luna told us." He said, sitting in front of her. "Exactly one day after the wedding as you requested, she gathered us all together and told us that you had left Ponyville to find your place in the world. She showed us the letter you wrote and gave Applejack your ribbon. I don't think I've ever seen your sister so heartbroken or angry. She actually punched Princess Luna in the jaw.”

"She didn't!"

"She did, and after allot of hurtful things were said, a search party was organized and we went after you, all of us. Every free moment we had was dedicated to finding you and bringing you home. Princess Celestia herself sent a whole regiment of her royal guard split between Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo to scour the forest but all they found were a few hoof prints and the occasional telltale hair. It wasn’t till then that we realized you had left the forest behind and were somewhere out there, traveling the world by yourself." Caramel paused. "For fourteen years we held out hope that you’d come back to us. Every time we got a report that you had been sighted, Princess Luna or Twilight would check it out personally, but every time they came back with nothing but a case of mistaken identity or the news that you were gone from the town without a trace. Each time they came back emptyhoofed your brother and sister would cry themselves to sleep."

"Big Macintosh cried?" She had never known her brother to cry, not even at Granny Smiths funeral.

"According to Fluttershy, yes. It wasn't until Applejack and Fluttershy became pregnant that the search was called off. The royal family continued the search by themselves until the day you came back. Others would have helped but they had families of their own that they had put on hold for too long. I'm ashamed to say that after all those years without so much as a word or a shred of proof that you were still alive, many of us thought you were dead. We held a small ceremony by the pond. Everyone was there except for the Princesses. They wouldn't give up the hope you were still alive. Out by the pond there is a headstone next to Granny Smith with your name on it."

"Where's Applejack, I should probably talk to her about this."

"Whatever you and your sister have to say to one another, it can wait till morning." Caramel got up and walked toward the door.

"Hey Caramel, thanks for talking to me." She said remorsefully. "I'm sorry for putting all of you through so much hurt."

Caramel walked back to his sister-in-law and lifted her gaze to meet his. "No Apple Bloom, thank you. I've never had a real family before and now that you're back, this family is whole again." Caramel smiled. "And even if it doesn't look like it, I understand why you left. You had some problems you felt you needed to work out on your own. I've been there Apple Bloom. The despair, the hopelessness, they're old companions of mine but I learned to stop listening to them and that's when I found your sister. Just promise me that if you start having those feelings again, when you feel like your world is crumbling around you. Remember that there are a lot of ponies here that care about you and we're always willing to listen and help you no mater what." Caramel left the room quietly and closed the door behind him.

Apple Bloom lay there and listened to his hoofsteps grow softer and softer. 'I never knew Caramel had such problems in his past.' She thought to herself. The sound of someone crying broke her train of thought. Getting off her bed she walked out into the hall. Standing absolutely still she listened. At first all she could hear was her own heartbeat then she heard it. Somepony was crying at the end of the hall. Using all the skill she learned from years in the forest, she stealthily made her way to the end of the hall. The room in front of her used to belong to Granny Smith but the voices she heard belonged to Applejack and Caramel. Apple Bloom pressed her ear against the door.

"Tell me it's real this time Caramel!" Applejack cried. "I've dreamt of her coming back so many times before. Tell me this time is for real!"

"Shhhh. it's all right darling, it's real. Apple Bloom is back home and safe. She wants to talk to you in the morning."

"She does?"

"Yes, now come to bed, you need your sleep as much as the rest of us. It's been a long day."

Apple Bloom backed away from the door and silently made her way downstairs into the kitchen. She didn't feel like sleeping anymore and the thought of the overly sweet food ponies usually eat made her sick to her stomach. She couldn't get the sound of Applejack crying out of her head. She wanted to forget. She wanted to forget the pain she caused her siblings. She wanted to forget the anguish she caused the Princesses Luna and Twilight, but mostly she wanted to forget all the lives she put on hold because of her own foalish selfishness. Apple Bloom looked around the kitchen but nothing interested her. She did notice that the house didn't look all that different from what she remembered and if her memory was correct then she knew exactly where something was to help her forget, at least for a little while.

===============================================================

Garnet had just finished locking up the sheriff's office when he felt a strange warmth coming from the pendant he had hidden under his collar. Quickly putting his keys in one of his belt pouches, he pulled the pendant out to find it glowing a dark crimson color. "Oh, Apple Bloom, what are you up to now?" He said with a sigh. At the mention of her name, the pointed shield began to glow purple and pointed in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres. No matter which way he moved the pendant it always pointed in the same direction.

'An Apple Bloom tracking device, interesting.' He thought. Garnet ran as fast as he could toward the local apple farm. Approaching the front gate, he slowed from a fast gallop to a slower canter. He checked the pendant again and instead of the house, it pointed toward the barn. Garnet knocked on the large barn door but no one was there. Checking the pendant again he noticed the shield wasn't pointing toward the barn but more to the side of the barn toward the orchard. 'North past the barn; there's only one thing out there other than apples. Figures she'd go there.' He thought to himself as he ran toward the Cutie Mark Crusader clubhouse.

Garnet galloped through the orchard haphazardly until he reached the small tree house in the northern most corner of the apple orchard. Approaching the ramp that led to the open door of the clubhouse, Garnet could hear singing. "We are the Cutie Mark Crusaders, on a quest to find out who we are. We will never stop the journey, not until we have our cutie marks…"

Garnet sat outside the door watching Apple Bloom prance around the clubhouse. "I haven't heard the song in seventeen years."

"Oh, hi Garnet. I figured you'd show up sooner or later. Come to join the party?" She asked him giggling.

"How much of your brother's Apple Bourbon have you drunk?"

"Only a little."

"And those three bottles I passed in the orchard on my way here?" He asked.

"Oh, I guess I forgot about those." Apple Bloom drained the last bottle in a single gulp and let it fall to the floor. "All gone, poo."

"Didn't anypony ever tell you that you shouldn't drink alone?"

"But I'm not alone, you're here silly. Oh! That gives me an idea!" She got up very close to Garnet and whispered in his ear. "Last time I was here, well not the last time I was here, I was all crazy and stuff. The time before the last time I was here, I caught Scoot and your sister going at it like a couple of bunnies. It sounded like they were having a lot of fun. How about it Garnet, you want to have some fun with me?"

Garnet was shocked to say the least at the sudden proposition. "Uhhhhhh…"

"Here, I'll make it easy for you." Apple Bloom walked in front of him and lowered her chest to the ground, presenting herself to the purple unicorn.

"No Apple Bloom." He pushed her rump to the side sending her into a roll.

She continued the roll until she lay on her back, spread eagle in front of him. "We can do it like this too I guess."

Garnet took hold of her left hind leg and folded it to her right effectively rolling her onto her side. "Apple Bloom, you're drunk." He said, sniffing the air. "And apparently you're in estrus too."

"Mayyyyyyyyybe."

"Do you know what kind of a position this puts me in?"

"I can think of a few positions I'd like to get you in." Apple Bloom giggled.

"I'm serious Apple Bloom. I'm the only sheriff in this town. I'm alone with a drunken mare in heat that I'm not married to. I could get in allot of trouble. Think Garnet, think. Well I can't leave you here by yourself and I can't stay here with you, that has disaster written all over it. I guess you're just going to have to come home with me."

"Anything you want handsome." Apple Bloom tried to get to her hooves but stumbled repeatedly. Garnet levitated her onto his back and set about snuffing out all the lights. "I can walk you know."

"Somehow I doubt it." He said as he walked out the door and down the ramp of the clubhouse. As he made his way through the orchard, Garnet felt his passenger put a hoof against a very sensitive spot. "Apple Bloom; if you do not remove your hoof from under my tail immediately, I will bind your legs."

"Aww, you're no fun."

===============================================================

Garnet walked through town to his home as fast as he could with Apple Bloom draped across her back, her front and rear legs bound. Making it to his front door, he silently entered and shut it behind him. "Hey Garnet, late night tonight?"

"Oh, hey Dusk. Give me a few minutes; I'll be right back." Garnet took the inebriated mare to his bedroom and eased her onto his bed, releasing her bonds at the same time. "You should probably get some rest. I imagine your head will hurt pretty bad in the morning."

Apple Bloom yawned loudly. "But I'm not even tired." She said as she laid her head on his pillow. Garnet smiled and lay down next to the bed.

As softly and gently as he could, he began to sing to her. "Hush now quiet now, it's time to lay your sleepy head. Hush now quiet now, it's time to go to bed." He was halfway through the second verse when he heard her snoring gently.

'Works every time.' He thought, remembering how he used to baby-sit Jato and Honey.

Garnet leaned over; he softly kissed her velvety nose and whispered into her ear. "Sleep tight Apple Bloom. I have always and will always love you. I just wish I could tell you when you're awake." Garnet got up and quietly left the room and closed the door.

"Aww, that was sweet." Dusk said, leaning against the wall just outside of Garnet’s bedroom.

"Shut up." Garnet said sarcastically. "Seriously though I need you to do me a favor. As soon as it's light, I need you to get your sister and those two lovebirds Honey and Jato, and bring them here, see if you can get Tootsie Flute and Dinky too"

"No problem, but I have a few questions. One, who was that? Two, I can smell the alcohol all over her so why is she here instead of the station? And three, why is she in your bed?"

"That mare is named Apple Bloom. Yes, that Apple Bloom. The reason she's here is if your mothers, my parents, or her sister found out I put her in a cell, they'd have my hide. Yes, she is drunk and yes she's in estrus at the moment, which is why you are going to stay away from her, or I'll tell Tootsie Flute you have a crush on her."

"You wouldn't? Dude that's so cold."

"Just keep your hooves to yourself and we wont have any problems. As for the reason she's in my bed, well it's more comfortable than the couch and she really needs a good night sleep." Garnet said.

"Okay, well if she's sleeping in your bed, where are you going to sleep?"

"To be honest with you Dusk, I don't think I'm going to get any sleep. I've got a lot of work to catch up on as well as a letter to write to Applejack. I'm just going to be on the couch working on reports. I won't fall asleep, I promise." Dusk retreated to his own room leaving Garnet to his work. Walking over to the coffee table he spread out the small stack of reports he needed to finish before work the next day. Before starting on his work, he took out some parchment and began his letter to Applejack.

"Applejack.

This is Garnet. I'm writing to let you know that Apple Bloom is with me. She hasn't run off again. I'm sorry to say she had an incident with four bottles of Big Macintosh's Apple Bourbon. Judging from her reaction, I would suggest locking up any other alcohol in the house. Also, and I am hesitant to mention this, Apple Bloom is in estrus. Don't worry; nothing happened though I did have to shoot down her offer rather bluntly. I figured I'd introduce her to Dusk and the others in the morning then we'll bring her back to the farm. I just didn't want you to worry. Her absence has been hard on all of us. Take care and I'll see you in the morning.

Sincerely,

Garnet"

Using the teleporting spell he learned from Princess Twilight, he sent the letter to Applejack, specifically to her dining room table. With that out of the way, he started in on his reports. Nothing truly important ever happened in Ponyville. Most of his reports consisted of run of the mill infractions, mostly public drunkenness since Berry Punch opened her bar. Garnet didn't really see the point of writing up reports for such minor things but his mentor, Sheriff Silver Star insisted on it.

Apple Bloom woke with a splitting headache. From the other room she heard somepony snoring loudly. Looking around her surroundings, she noticed with shock that she wasn't in the Cutiemark Crusader clubhouse. 'Oh Celestia, who's bed is this and where is that snoring coming from?' She asked to herself.

Rolling out of the bed she cautiously walked out of the room and into the hall. She stood there silent and perfectly still when a gray-blue alicorn stallion walked up beside her. "You're still good Dusk." She said without the slightest bit of shock or surprise. "There aren't many who can sneak up on me. And where is that noise coming from."

"That would be Garnet."

"Does he always snore this loud?" She asked.

"Only when he's not sleeping in his bed. Anywhere else isn't comfortable enough to keep him from snoring." Dusk explained. “I heard you and Diamond Tiara were talking all last night about your travels and why you came back to Ponyville. Did you tell her?”

“I gave you my word that I would not. Your secret is safe with me for as long as you want me to keep it. I owe you Dusk and I always keep my word so do me a favor and never, ever, ask me that question again.” Apple Bloom walked toward the sofa and found Garnet sitting there was his head resting on the table and his front legs hanging down limp. "I'll take care of this." Apple Bloom said. Crouching down, she crawled between the table and the sofa. Positioning herself under Garnet, she stood up with him draped across her back. Walking back towards the hall she paused in front of Dusk. "You didn't see anything."

"See what?" He responded.

"That’s a good little princeling." Apple Bloom walked back into Garnets bedroom and closed the door. She lowered Garnet gently to the bed when he started to talk in his sleep. His voice was very coltish and not the deep soothing voice it usually was.

"Mommy, Daddy, why are you so sad?" He said softly. Apple Bloom didn't want to wake him but felt a little guilty listening to him talk in his sleep. "Where's Apple Bloom, why wasn't she at the wedding. I though she liked us."

At the sound of her name, she couldn't help but listen. 'He must be dreaming about the time I was gone.' She thought to herself.

"Why is Aunt Luna crying Daddy? Did I do something wrong?"

"I'm sorry Mommy. I know I'm not supposed to go into the Forest by myself but I want to help." He said kicking in his sleep.

"Why did she leave Bell? Was it something I did? If you guys find her I promise I wont tag along with you anymore. I'll leave you all alone so I wont bother you. Please bring her back."

Apple Bloom could help but tear up. 'It wasn't you Garnet. You were only six years old. You had nothing to do with it.' Her mind cried out.

"I don't care what you say dad, I'm going after her and you can't stop me. Hey, leggo. Let me go! You can't keep me in this room forever!"

'The outside world is no place for a colt on his own. Had he really tried to come after me by himself twice?' She asked herself.

Garnet had curled himself into a ball and began to cry softly. "Why did you leave Apple Bloom? Please come back, I miss you so much; we all miss you. Please come back." Garnet had broken down into quiet sobbing.

Apple Bloom climbed into bed with him and snuggled into his hooves. Laying her head against his chest she began to stroke his mane. Very softly she spoke to him. "It's okay Garnet, I'm here, I came back, everything's okay."

"Why did you leave us? Why did you run away? I missed you so much."

"Oh Garnet. I didn't mean to hurt you. You were only a colt at the time. I didn't know how you felt. I just couldn't handle it, seeing everypony with somepony to love and nothing for me. No cutie mark, no special pony to love me, nothing." She said, barely above a whisper.

"You've always had me Apple Bloom. I know I'm not a big pony yet but one day I will be and I'll try real hard to be big and strong like my dad. Then, maybe you'll like me too."

"I do like you Garnet." She whispered to the sleeping stallion.

Garnets voice became deeper, less coltish. "Sleep tight Apple Bloom. I have always and will always love you. I just wish I could tell you when you're awake."

Apple Bloom looked up. His eyes were closed and his breathing was slow and steady. 'He's still asleep.' She thought. Snuggling closer to the stallion, she closed her eyes with a contented sigh. 'So this is what it feels like to be in love?'

Morning came all to quickly for Garnet. He tried to stretch but found Apple Bloom in his hooves. Garnet mentally freaked out. 'Oh dear Celestia please tell me I did not mate with her last night. Please tell me that I did not take advantage of a boozed up mare in heat.'

Apple Bloom stirred and looked up at him. "Good Morning. Sleep well?"

"Uhhhhh. Yeah actually, how did I get in bed?" He asked.

"You were snoring pretty bad out there, woke me up. I walked out there and Dusk told me of your sleeping issue. I brought you in here and put you into bed. It was the only way I was going to get any sleep. Don't worry, nothing happened. By the time you woke me up with your snoring my mind was already starting to clear so don't worry."

"Okay. Would you like some breakfast?" He asked hopefully.

"I can get my own breakfast." Apple Bloom stood up and stretched.

"Apple Bloom, I didn't mean anything by it, it was just a question."

"I know, thank you. I'm still not used to being around other ponies. Sometimes it can get a bit claustrophobic if you get my meaning."

"I understand. Too much interaction probably isn't all the good right now but I had invited over some mutual acquaintances and a couple of new friends I thought you might like to meet. Nothing big, no pressure just thought you'd like to meet them."

"All right, but I need to get some food. I'll be outside if you need me." She said as she walked out the door.

'Outside?' Garnet thought to himself. He got up and quickly followed. He found Apple Bloom grazing in the back yard. Walking outside he decided to join her. Garnet found that the experience of grazing on his own lawn wasn't all that bad. He still preferred a dandelion sandwich but all in all it wasn't an unpleasant experience. Walking back inside, they sat on the couch.

"So, uhm, about last night, I don't want you to think I'm one of those ponies who shakes her flank at just any stallion."

"Not at all." Garnet reassured her.

"I mean I never would have done that if I hadn't been drinking."

A cyan blue Pegasus colt zoomed in through a window and interrupted the moment. "Buck yeah! I win. I am the greatest! I am the greatest!"

"Jato, calm down please." Garnet asked him.

"From the shock of red orange and yellow in your dark blue mane, you'd have to be Rainbow and Soarin's son." Apple Bloom said

"Buck yeah I am. You want to make something of it?"

“Cool it Jato, she’d squash you like a bug before you knew what was happening.” Garnet warned.

“Okay, okay. So Garnet, who’s the broad?”

“Excuse me?” Apple Bloom asked.

“You’re skating on some pretty thin ice Jato, and I’d appreciate it if you’d refrain from using that word around my house.” Garnet informed him.

“It’s just a word, what’s the big buckin’ deal? Buck, buckity, buck, buck, buck.”

"Jato, language. I swear you use that word just to irritate people." A white alicorn with a violet and dark blue striped mane walked into the house. Right behind her was a golden colored earthpony with a blond mane. "If your mother heard you talking she'd ground you for a month."

"Hello Dawn. I must say that you grew up every bit your mothers. How are they anyway? I haven't seen her since the hospital."

"My mothers are fine." She said flatly. "They send their regards and hope that you are well."

"Who were you racing anyway Jato?" Garnet asked.

"Just Honey. She still thinks she can out run me on the ground."

"Aww, did you hear that, he called me Honey."

"That's because it's your name Honey." Dusk said shoving her lightly as he came in the door. "Sorry Garnet, Dinky’s out of town and Tootsie Flute has to pull a double today so I guess we're all here, what did you want?"

"Everyone, this is Apple Bloom. She was a friend of mine when I was very little. You guys don't know her really. Dawn, Dusk, you two were just babies and Honey; you and Jato weren't even born yet. Apple Bloom had to leave on, uhm, a mission out of town for a long time but she's back now and I just thought you'd like to meet."

"I'm sorry about what happened a few weeks ago, barging into your home and everything. I was sick but I'm better now so, no hard feelings?" Apple Bloom asked hopefully.

"I don't know about Dawn but I don't hate you. Anyone Garnet likes can't be all bad." Dusk said giving her a big wink.

"I've just met you and I already know I like you! Have you met my Mom? I know she'd like you too. Oh we should go over there now, she'd through you a super duper big party and her parties always make ponies happy so if you want we can go there and you can meet my Daddy too…"

Jato put a hoof over Honeys mouth. "Honey, you're rambling again."

"Sorry Baby Bird."

"Don't call me that!" Jato protested.

Apple Bloom couldn't help but laugh quietly. "You have to be Pinkie’s daughter. You act so much like her."

"You do know my parents! Oh this is just wonderful, I bet they'd love to see you again."

"I wouldn't be so sure of that." Dawn said. "You're a bad liar Garnet, I already know about Apple Bloom and the real reason she's been gone for the last seventeen years."

The other ponies looked at Dawn in shock. "What do you mean Dawn. She didn't go on a special mission?" Jato asked.

"No, she didn't."

"Dawn, don't do this." Her brother pleaded.

"She ran away from this town and every pony in it. She didn't care about what it would do to our parents or our friends. Ask your parents, each of you. Ask them why they spent so much time away from home while we were growing up. Ask them why they cried themselves to sleep almost every night." Dawn was upset to the point of tears. "And just when we were starting to have a normal life you come waltzing back to screw it up again."

Apple Bloom sat there in shock. The words hurt but in her mind she believed they were deserved. Slowly getting up from the couch, she silently walked toward the door. She took one look back at Dawn and the room full of confused and unsure ponies. "I'm sorry. I never wanted to hurt anyone I just wanted to come home. I'm sorry." She said as she walked out the door and back toward Sweet Apple Acres, her face red and her eyes full of tears.

"Apple Bloom wait!" Garnet shouted as her ran after her.

"Way to go Dawn. That was real classy. She's trying to make up for things past and you just rip into her." Her brother scolded.

"Yeah Dawn. Mom and Daddy already told me all about it. It's sad about what happen but you didn't have to be a big mean, mean, meany pants about it." Honey reprimanded.

Jato just stared at Dawn for a while. "You know, I don't really know what's going on but that was totally not cool." Jato flew out the door after his friends and the crying mare leaving Dawn standing there.

===============================================================

Garnet eventually caught up to Apple Bloom as she approached the west bridge out of town. "Apple Bloom, please wait." She stopped, allowing him to catch up. "I'm sorry about what happened. I didn't know Dawn was going to react like that."

"I should have expected it. My actions caused so many ponies so much pain and it's all because of me."

"Don't say that Apple Bloom." Dusk said as he walked up to them. "We're not all like my sister. She tries so hard to be like our mothers and our Aunt Celestia but dang it all she can get under a pones coat sometimes. She's not all bad she's just confused right now. She'll come around, you'll see."

"Oh, I'm so glad I found you." Honey ran up and gave Apple Bloom a big hug. "Please don't be sad because if you're sad then I'll be sad and if I'm sad then my little baby bird will be sad."

"Stop calling me that!" Jato shouted as he landed next to Apple Bloom and Honey. "Yeah, sorry about Dawn. What she said wasn't cool at all. Hope you don't think we’re all that way too. I don't know about any of this but I'm sure it can't be all that bad."

Apple Bloom grabbed Jato and hugged both him and Honey. "Thank you, thank you all."

Jato struggled in Apple Blooms grasp. "Ack! Why do mares have to be so mushy?"

The group of five ponies walked down the road to the Apple family farmhouse. Most of the morning chores had been completed already as the reached the old homestead. "Thanks for walking me home guys and thank you for being my friends even though I'm much older than you. I don't have many friends and I count myself lucky to be involved in your group. I hope we can hang out some more in the future."

"No problem Apple Bloom. We all think you're pretty cool." Jato said smiling.

She now stood in the doorway of her home. Turning to Garnet, he watched the happy expression fade from her face. "Garnet." She said softly. "You need to put out that torch you're carrying. Go find a mare you can be happy with. As far as I'm concerned, you're always going to be that little unicorn colt with the red bowtie." Apple Bloom leaned out and softly kissed him on the cheek. "I'm not good for you Garnet. If you keep pursuing me you're only going to get hurt." Apple Bloom closed the door on a very shocked group of ponies, none more so than the purple unicorn stallion who stood there, mouth open, listing to the sound of crying swiftly fading from the other side of the door.

Metal and Muffins Part 1

Hope and shadows
Chapter 8 "Metal and Muffins Part 1"
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Everything in the world has worth for nothing is truly free.
You cannot create something from nothing.
To gain what you desire, something equal must be lost.
This is the first law of equivalent exchange.

Two months had passed since Jato's crash and while his left wing had mostly healed, the feathers he lost were still growing back. His right shoulder and right front leg were still giving him problems but day by day he was starting to get better under Honey's sweet ministration. His fiancée was practically a permanent resident of the cloud house since she barely left Jato's side the entire time helping him to recover, not only physically but emotionally as well. The young pegasus still put up a brave cocky front but she knew that deep inside, he was hurting. "Baby bird, what's wrong? You're always excited about my mom's parties. Why don't you want to go?"

"It's okay Honey. I'm just not feeling up to it is all."

"Jato, Honey, get a move on or we'll be late to the party." Rainbow Dash called up to them.

Honey finished adjusting his goggles and the red silk sash he wore as a scarf. "There, I think that should do it. Please Jato, for me, try to have fun at the party, it's for us as much as Rarity and Ditzy."

"You know I'd do anything for you Honey. All right, let's go." Jato hobbled toward the door.

"Don't you want me to carry you down the stairs?"

"I can walk." He said.

"Sweetie, you just finished physical therapy for the day. The last thing I want you to do is exert yourself; not until tonight at least." She said smiling.

"Please help me down the stairs, I don't think I can manage on my own." Honey ran up and supported him.

"Why wont you let me carry you like always, it's easier that way."

"I don't want to be a burden on you." Jato admitted.

"Oh Baby Bird, you're not a burden. You're injured, there's a difference. I told you I'd stick by your side till you were healed and you have a ways to go before you're one hundred percent again."

"Thanks Bee." Jato said smiling. Together they took the stairs on step at a time, slowly.

Walking into the living room, Soarin smiled at the two ponies. "You two ready to go?"

"Sure thing dad, lets get going." Soarin knelt down to allow Jato to climb on his back but instead the small pegasus walked past him and out the door. The others followed. Jato approached the edge of the clouds and looked down at the snow covered ground as his parents and Honey came out. Reaching behind him, he bit thought the bandages restraining his wings; Honey wasn’t as good as Fluttershy when it came to binding wings. He stretched them experimentally and felt only the slightest bit of pain.

“Sweetie, what are you doing? You're wings aren't fully healed yet." Honey explained.

Jato pulled down his goggles over his eyes. "Sorry Honey Bee. Fish have to swim and this baby bird needs to fly." He said as he stepped off the side of the cloud. The three ponies ran to the edge of the cloud in time to see Jato spread his wings and glide toward town. Rainbow Dash jumped off the side and sped her way toward her son.

Soarin knelt down next to Honey. "Climb on, we'll catch up to them."

Rainbow Dash flew backwards in front of her son. "Well, it's nice to see that you can perform a controlled glide again. Still, you should probably climb onto my back before…"

"Jato Percival Cloud!" A bolt of yellow and pink sped up from the ground to hover next to him.

"Hey Fluttershy."

"Don't you 'hey' me mister. What did I tell you about flying before your wings were healed?"

"But I'm not flying Fluttershy." He said

"Then what do you call this?"

"Gliding!"

"He's got you there, Shy." Rainbow said laughing.

"I don't care what you call it, I want you on the ground now!"

"Yes ma'am." Mother and son said in unison. The three pegasi floated to the ground next to Big Macintosh and his son Chaser, the snow crunching under their hooves as the touched down.

As Soarin approached the ground, Honey jumped from his back and tackled Jato into a drift of snow. "You idiot!" She hollered at him. "If you ever scare me like that again I'm going to clip your wings myself!"

"Mommy," a timid voice called out. "Is she really going to clip his wings?"

Fluttershy lowered her head to her son smiling. "No sweetie, Honey was just mad at Jato for doing something he wasn't supposed to."

The yellow pegasus colt looked over at Jato. "You're naughty, if you're not supposed to do something then you really shouldn't do it."

"Was I just disciplined by a three year old?" Jato asked, shaking the snow from his mane.

"Eeeyup, well said son." Macintosh said smiling. "Well, if we're done embarrassing Jato, I think we should all walk to the party before we miss it." The small group of ponies walked slowly toward the library due in part to Jato's limp.

Honey couldn't help but look worried. "Are you sure you don't want me to carry you Jato?"

"I can make it on my own, I’ll catch up if you want to go on ahead." Jato told her, trying to put on a brave face."

"Why don't you catch up with Dash and Shy? Chaser and I will hang back here with Jato." Macintosh said. Honey was hesitant but the gentle look in Big Mac's eyes reassured her as she ran to catch up with the other two ponies.

"I don't need a baby sitter Mac. I can make it on my own."

"I aint here to lecture you or wipe your nose I just want to talk okay?" Mac asked.

"Sure." Jato said as he sat down and listened to what Macintosh had to say.

"I know what you're thinking Jato. You don't want to be a burden on Honey and you don't want her coddling you. You feel weak and useless and I just bet you went for your glide just to feel the wind in your mane again."

"How did you know that?" The cyan pegasus asked.

"I felt the same way a year ago when I broke two of my ribs, except for the flying thing. Fluttershy was hanging all over me; she wouldn't let me do anything by myself and I mean anything. I got so frustrated I actually yelled at her, I even yelled at little Chaser here when he wanted to play. I felt absolutely horrible; I made the two most important ponies in my life cry and it broke my heart." Macintosh explained, hugging his son. "Honey just wants you to be happy and taken care of. She's doting on you because she loves you not because she thinks less of you. What I'm trying to say is you're hurt and whether you want to admit it or not, you need help. Let her help you and let her know how much you appreciate it."

"I will Mac, thanks." The young pegasi said as he galloped as fast as he could back to Honey. Spreading his wings he pushed off from the ground and flapped a few times to get the necessary height to jump over Honey. Landing in front of her, he started to slide and ended up on his back, leaving a trough in the snow behind him.

“Honey ran to her mate, concerned. “Jato, are you okay?”

The young stallion grabbed her head with both hooves and pulled her into a loving kiss. Standing up, he swung onto her back he hugged her, nuzzling into her sweet smelling mane. "I love you Honey. I wanted to say thank you for being there for me and I'm sorry I've be such a jerk lately."

"Oh Baby Bird, it's okay. I know haw hard it must have been not being able to fly for so long." She said. "Hey we got a party to go to. Lets get in there before my mom eats all the cake."

Honey walked up to the library door, opened it and strutted inside with Jato on her back. Jato sat up on his haunches and shouted to the room full of ponies. "Everypony watch out, all levels of swagger coming through!" The room erupted in laughter. Pinkie had invited all their friends but only the ones who shared the immortal bond with the Princesses. The revelations of that day were for them alone.

===============================================================

The party was epic to say the least. Ponies danced, sang and enjoyed the good food brought by Pinkie and Applejack. Toffee and Chaser ran around the floor chasing each other. The announcement of Rarities pregnancy came as no surprise. It seems like everypony there knew already. Spike, stood next to his wife the entire time beaming. The real shocker was news that Ditzy was going to have a foal as well. Julian couldn’t help but smile at the knowledge that he was having a foal with the love of his life.

Ditzy sat next to him rubbing the bump of her abdomen. "Only a few more months to go." Fluttershy and Applejack were gathered around her and Rarity, both sitting on the couch.

"I wonder if it's always going to be like this, having foals in pairs." Applejack wondered aloud. "First it was Pinkie and Rainbow, then you and me Shy. I wonder who's next?"

Dawn and Tootsie Flute stood on the table in the middle of the library. "Okay everypony, settle down. We have even more news for you. Boys, this gets a little girly so just hang in there okay? Tootsie, you have the floor, err table." The white alicorn leapt off the table leaving it for her friend.

"So, I'm sure all us mares have realized we haven't been going through our monthly estrus cycle. Now I know this has caused some problems for some of you out there and I'm hear to tell you that I've figured out what's going on." There were several hopeful gasps in the crowd. "With the help of Fluttershy, Dawn, and a lot of research, I've found out that our cycles haven't stopped, the period between cycles have lengthened significantly. Fluttershy can explain better."

Flutterhsy was cringing behind Big Macintosh. "Come on dear." He whispered. "This is no time to be shy. You helped figure this out, you deserved the credit and the other mares here deserve to hear the news." Macintosh lifted his mate and placed her on the table in the center of the room.

"Uhm, hello. Uh, yes, Tootsie is right. After talking with Princess Celestia and some of you mares here today we've concluded that the spell of immortality that was cast on us, altered our cycles to more closely resemble that of the Princesses." Fluttershy felt herself grow bolder. "Before the incident with Discord. A mare's typical cycle happened once every twenty-two to thirty days and lasted for three or four days. We've now discovered that the cycles will occur every fifteen to twenty years and will most likely last for two or so weeks. When Discord connected our life force with that of the Princesses, the cycle periods all started at the same time but it will vary for each of us. To the best of my knowledge, Rarity and Ditzy are the first to experience the first estrus after Discord."

"So what we're trying to say is that anytime between now and the next three or four years, most of the mares in this room will experience their estrus. I know a lot of you were worried that you'd never be able to have a foal again or ever in some cases. We hope this helps." There was a mad scramble of mares to the table as Fluttershy and Tootsie Flute were buried beneath a massive group hug.

The alicorn twins jumped up on the table and shouted to get everyponies attention. "Okay, okay ponies, settle down." Dawn said, brushing her blue and violet mane out of her face. "Since our mothers have been gone for the last two weeks we've decided to have a party just for us kids."

"That means no parents! If you're pregnant or have kids then you got to go. You don't have to go home but you can't stay here." Dusk announced.

A good number of eyes settled on Jato and Honey. "What? I'm not pregnant!" Honey hollered.

"Yeah." Rainbow Dash said standing beside her. "If I were going to be a grandma, I think I'd know."

"The way Honey and Jato are going at it, shouldn't take long!" Spike shouted over the ponies. Laughter rang out around the library.

"Okay, okay, we've had our fun, leave the love birds alone." Garnet spoke up. "Mom, dad, I'll see tomorrow."

"Have fun dear. I feel better about all you kids here by yourselves with a police officer around to keep you all out of trouble." Rarity confessed. They all watched the older ponies file out of the library leaving Jato, Honey, Garnet, Apple Bloom, Dusk, Dawn, Dinky, Tootsie Flute, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo alone in the library.

"Are they gone?" Garnet asked.

Dinky closed the curtain over the window. "Yup, they're long gone and heading for home."

Garnet tossed his belt and keys on a shelf. "Finally, I thought they'd never leave, PARTY!"

The party began again in earnest. Apple Bloom walked over to the young couple dancing in the middle of the floor. "Jato, can I borrow Honey for a moment? I think Garnet wants to talk to you as well."

Jato hobbled over to Garnet. "You wanted to see me?"

"Hey little guy, just wanted to see how you're doing. That plus Apple Bloom told me if I didn't distract you she'd beat me up."

"I'm doing okay. Wing should be healed up in a month. Now, why would you need to distract me?"

A squeals was heard on the other side of the Library. "That's why," he said smiling.

Honey came charging from the other side of the room with Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle in tow. "Jato!" She hollered out as she tackled her little blues pegasi. "Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo have invited us to be in there wedding!"

"That's cool Honey. What did they want us to do?"

"Baby Bird I love you but you can be very dense sometimes. They want us to get married with them!" Jato was frozen in place. "Jato, baby? Jato, answer me. Sweetie this isn't funny."

Dusk watched from a distance chuckling to himself. "Something funny, sparkle butt?" Tootsie Flute asked him.

Dusk grimaced. "You're never going to let me forget that are you?"

"Hard to forget a six year old colt shoving his rump in your face screaming that his butt was sparkly. You were so cute when you got your cutie mark." Tootsie Flute giggled. "So, I heard you moved back into the library, what's up with that?"

"Well, Apple Bloom's been coming over a lot more and I don't want to be in Garnets way. Plus the walls are kind of thin in that place if you know what I mean." Dusk said without being too blunt.

"You have no idea how much I wish I could move out. My moms did a great job when they built our home but I wished they used a dense insulation, at least around their room." Dusk and Tootsie laughed realizing they had the same problem. "So uh, your mom's been bugging you about settling down yet?"

"My mothers? Are you kidding? Mom and mother have been so preoccupied by Apple Bloom and then Honey and Jato, they haven't had time to meddle with Dawn or me. I'm in no hurry to draw their attention in those matters. Why, have your mom's been bugging you?"

"Constantly. It's always, this mare looks nice or isn't she pretty? I love them a lot but you have no idea how hard it is to tell them my barn door doesn't swing that way."

"So, uh, you like stallions then? I'll have to keep my eye out for you, because were friends right? And uh, that's what friends do."

"Yeah." Tootsie said slightly disheartened. "Friends."

"Hey, we have a spare room if you want to stay tonight? Give you a little peace and quite away from your moms. I'm sure Dawn wouldn't mind." Dusk said with noticeable hope in his voice. "Hey, where is Dawn anyway? I haven't seen her since all the parents left."

"Last time I saw her, she was talking to Dinky over by the stairs. And thank you for the offer, I just might have to take you up on it."

"Great, but we'd better go rescue her before Dinky talks her ear off with all the techno stuff." Dusk and Tootsie Flute navigated around their dancing friends to find that for a change, Dawn was doing all the talking and Ditzy was just sitting their with a goofy grin on her face.

"I tried telling mother that further education on the subject was quite unnecessary but they insisted I continue to take lessons from Aunt Celestia; I mean what more can I learn? I can already raise the sun by myself in case Aunt Celestia gets sick again." Dawn noticed the other two ponies approaching. "Oh, hi guys. What's up?"

"You're sugar levels. How much cake have you eaten?" Tootsie Flute asked.

"Only a few."

"Pieces?" Tootsie asked.

"Cakes." Dawn responded, tearing up. "What? It's not like I have anypony to impress. I'm going to end up like Aunt Celestia, alone and well, alone. I need more cake." The white alicorn said as she started to cry.

"And there's the sugar crash." Tootsie Flute announced. "No Dawn, what you need is salad and some tea to get that sugar out of your system."

"I'll get it!" Dinky said as she raced off to the kitchen.

"What's gotten into her I wonder?" Dusk asked.

"It's Dinky, there's no telling." Tootsie Flue said. The pale unicorn inventor came back shortly with a bowl of salad and a large glass of iced tea. "Thank you Dinky."

Checking the time, Dinky let out a gasp. "Oh no, I have to go guys I'm sorry. I have to get to Canterlot to pick up some parts for my latest project."

"Do you want a teleport there? I'm a little out of practice but it should be fine."

"Thanks but I just finished some alterations to Princess Twilight's old balloon that I wanted to try out. Don't worry I'll be fine." Dinky raced out the door into the gently falling snow.

Dawn gradually finished her salad and tea, letting the food wash the excess sugar from her system. "Thank you, that feels much better. Please, don't let me eat that much cake again. Hey, where did Dinky go? I could have sworn she was here a moment ago."

"That sugar must have really done a number on you. I'm going to have to test you for glucose sensitivity." Tootsie Flute said a little concerned.

"What are you talking about Tootsie?" Dawn asked.

"Sister, Dinky left like an hour ago to go to Canterlot. She said something about trying out some alterations on mothers old balloon."

"She what?!" Dawn asked frantically. "You let her go out and fly tonight? Didn't you get the bulletin from the Wonderbolts? There's supposed to be seven inches of snow tonight with forty mile per hour winds. If she's in a balloon it'll get torn to sheds in the wind and snow!"

Dusk jumped up on the table calling everypony's attention. "Pony's please, this is important. It appears that there's supposed to be quite a winter storm tonight and Dinky unknowingly set out to Canterlot in my mother's old balloon. I know it's snowing heavily out there but that's what makes this all the more important. Garnet; get to your father as fast as you can and have him send a message to my parents. Tell Spike this is a priority message; he'll make sure it gets to them. Honey, Jato; I need you to get over to Sweet Apple Acres and get everyone up an over here now." Jato and Honey ran out the door with Garnet close behind them. "Scootaloo, do you think you can get to Rainbow's place quickly? We need Soarin and her out searching with us."

"Not a problem!" She kissed Sweetie Belle and flew out into the falling snow.

"Tootsie. Please go to the hospital and alert them to what has happened. Make sure they are prepared for cold weather injuries and possible crash injuries as well." Dusk watched the unicorn leave and turned his attention to Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell. "I need you to get a hold of Fluttershy and Macintosh, Sweetie Belle. Apple Bloom, you have the most experience out in the Everfree Forest; I need you to get Zecora and bring her to Ponyville General." The two ponies rushed out the door to perform their tasks as Dusk spun around to address his sister but she was gone. Fearing the worst, he flew out into the storm heading for Ditzy's house at the edge of the White Tale Woods.

===============================================================

Dawn had flown past Dinky's home with her parents, and was now flying over the White Tail Woods searching in vein to find her unicorn friend. The snow was almost blinding as she barreled through the ever-worsening weather. Passing over a section of the woods next to a rock outcropping Dawn swore she could smell smoke. 'Please no, don't say she's crashed.' She pleaded with herself.

Flying lower to the ground she began to see what looked like fire in the trees. Moving toward it she saw the wreckage of the balloon. The balloon itself was hanging tangled in the trees while the basket attached to it hung upside down three feet off the ground. Parts of machinery were scattered across the ground, some of it in flames. "Dinky! Can you hear me? Please Dinky, if you can hear me call out!"

Dawn heard a groan coming from behind a rock a fair distance in front of her. Breaking into a full gallop she ran over to her but didn't see the sudden dip in the land. Her right front leg came down into the void with the rest of her following after. She landed on her right leg in an awkward position, the weight of her body breaking the appendage cleanly. Dawn screamed in pain as she felt the ends of her broken bone gate against each other. Thinking quickly, she cast a pain charm on herself to dull the agony emanating from her broken leg. Slowly getting to her hooves, she looked around and found Dinky half buried in the snow. Hobbling over to her, she placed a cheek next to her mouth; after feeling Dinky's breath on her cheek she prodded the unicorn gently with her horn checking for any broken bones. Other than a nasty bump on her head, Dawn was relieved that the unicorn did not appear to have nay further injuries.

The alicorn nudged Dinky gently trying to wake her up. "Five more minutes mom." The gray unicorn protested.

"Dinky, you have to wake up, I need to get you out of here."

The barely conscious unicorn looked up at her. "Hey sweet flanks, what are you doing in my room?"

Dawn blushed wildly, her white coat turning pink. "Dinky, please wake up. Try to remember, you were in the balloon headed to Canterlot when you crashed. I don't know how bad your injuries are but I need to get you under cover." Dawn concentrated hard and started to lift Dinky from the snow. The effort of performing the levitation and maintaining her pain charm was tiring. Dinky was off the ground just enough for Dawn to get under her and position the unicorn on her back. Looking around, Dawn found a small alcove in the rock formation little ways off up the hill. Climbing the hill with only three hooves proved difficult but going slow, shed mad the top without slipping on the snow and ice. Carefully she used her magic to clear away the snow to the bare ground. She gently lay her burden down, and then lying nearly on top of her, she spread her wings and wrapped them around the freezing mare. Temporarily dropping her pain charm, the anguish of her broken leg came flooding back into her head. It took all of her strength to move some of the fallen wood on the ground to one of the small burning fires. Bringing the burning limbs near them, she created a small campfire to keep them warm.

It took considerably more energy that normal to reach out with her mind to contact her brother. 'Dusk, I've found Dinky and she's hurt, so am I We're at the rock formation around the north west corner of the White Tale Woods. Hurry please.'

===============================================================

Several hours later found Tootsie Flute riding on Dusk's back as they, Twilight, Luna, and Ditzy flew over the White Tail Woods in search of Dawn and Dinky. Princess Celestia insisted on joining them along with three contingents of pegasus guards. Their non-flying friends and half of Ponyville’s population on the ground joined the aerial search party calling out for the lost ponies. "I wish she'd have been more specific. The north west corner of the white Tail Woods is an enormous stretch of land." Twilight said.

"Mom, mother, we're getting signaled down by the ground party, I think they found something." Dusk informed her. The royal family headed toward the ground after urging the other pegasi to continue the search in case of a false alarm.

As they landed, Caramel galloped over to the group. "Princesses, we found the balloon wreckage but we can't seem to find any trace of Dawn or Dinky."

Ditzy started to cry. "My poor muffin. Why'd she go? She saw the snow. Why..."

Princess Celestia wrapped a wing around the pregnant mare. "Calm yourself dear. I'm sure where ever they are they are fine. Fretting won't get them found." She said. "Lets look around, we might be able to find something, some clue as to where they went."

"Dawn said something about an alcove up by the rocks. Maybe they're still up there or left some kind of signal where they went." Dusk carried Tootsie Flute and her equipment up the hill toward the rocks. The climb was treacherous on the icy ground but Dusk did his best to get them to the top unharmed. Gaining the top first, he looked around and saw what looked like a wisp of a purple hare growing out of the snow. Brushing the icy substance aside carefully he found more. Tootsie Flute got off his back and helped him dig in the snow. "Mom! Mother! I found her hurry!"

Every pony within shouting distance rushed to the site. Unicorns poured magic into their horns forcing them to glow hot and bright. They stood silent, doing whatever they could to provided light and heat for the search party as the began their work recovering the two ponies. Twilight saw her daughter buried in the snow and knew that every second counted. "Everypony stand back!"

The Pegasi took to the air while the others backed away from her. Twilight's horn began to glow with a dark pulsating energy. On the ground beneath her, that dark power began to etch a circle into the ground composed of various geometric shapes and runes while Twilight muttered something under her breath only audible to herself. When the circle was complete, she opened her eyes and stared intently at the ground. Her eyes began to glow red as a powerful energy burst forth from the ground, changing the snow directly to steam around her, Dawn, and Dinky in an instant. Tootsie Flute ran over to the pair checking their vitals.

All the ponies stood there watching Twilight as she recovered from the effort of her spell. "What was that Twilight? I've never seen you do anything like that before." Luna said surprised.

"Dragon magic." Celestia informed her. "Something unicorns are forbidden from practicing."

Twilight held up her hoof. "Kids first, lecture later." The royal family and Dinky gathered around Tootsie Flute as she checked out Dinky and Dawn.

The light blue unicorn stood up and called two sets of litter bearers over. "Fly these two to the hospital in Ponyville immediately. Do not stop for anything till you've delivered them." Tootsie looked from one pair to the other. "I choose you four because you're some of the fastest pegasi in Cloudsdale, make me proud." The two stallions and two fillies carefully loaded up their passengers and strapped them down to the gurneys securely. The galloped a short bit then took off into the air ant incredible speed. Tootsie Flute then turned to the parents of the two patients. "They're alive, but barely. Dinky has minor cuts and bruises and one nasty gash on the left side of her head. Dawn has a broken leg that we'll have to assess at the hospital. To be honest I’m a little worried about Dawn, the way she was laying on her injured leg makes me think the blood supply to the broken limb may have been cut off. That plus the bitter cold may have conspired together to damage the limb further but I’m just a field medic, let's get back to town, and see what the doctors have to say."

Dusk walked in the back of the group and stopped at the spot where his mother stood a moment ago. Looking at the ground, he could still faintly see the circle of magic that had been etched into the ground. Looking up at his mother galloping into a clearing and flying off, he could only stand there and marvel at his mother's restrained power. "And that's why it's not wise to upset your mother." Luna told her son.

"Mom, what was that? I've never seen mother use so much power before." He asked.

"Your mother is a very special pony. She has more power than even she knows, I'm sure of it. Unlike other ponies that would be corrupted by such abilities she remains humble and demure, she restrains herself willingly and only lets that power out when the need is utmost." Luna said; her eyes sparkling with unshed tears. "Her grace and her humility are only a few of the things that made me fall in love with her."

===============================================================

The first thing Dinky could remember was that she was cold. Absently she grabbed for her blanket but did not find it. A pair of warm hooves warped around and hugged her tightly. Dinky's eyes shot open and she rolled over to meet her mothers tear soaked eyes. "Mom?"

"Oh, my little muffin, I'm so happy you're okay. I was so worried." She cried, hugging her daughter tightly. "Julian, she's awake, she's awake! Go get the others!"

"On my way love."

"Mom, what's going on? The last thing I remember was flying toward Canterlot in the balloon. The next thing I know, you're crushing me and crying. Did something happen?"

"You don't remember anything?" Twilight asked, as she and several other ponies entered the room.

"Princesses! No, I'm sorry I can't, no wait I do remember something. The balloon! The snow was getting heavier. The exhaust port on the modified burner was fouled by the moisture and wouldn’t let the spent gasses escape. It stalled and the balloon started to fall." Sudden realization struck her. "I crashed! Oh my gosh, I crashed and everything went black. Next thing I know, Mom is trying to crush my ribs."

"You didn't see my sister at all?" Dusk asked her.

"Well, I, I didn't see her exactly." Dinky stammered.

"What do you mean?" Luna inquired.

"It's um, kind of private if you know what I mean." Luna caught on immediately.

"Okay boys, out, out, out, time for mare talk; go check in on Dawn."

"Dawn's here, what's she doing here?" Dinky asked starting to grow concerned.

"We'll talk about that later, what we need to know is everything you can remember about last night and Dawn." Twilight pressed.

"Uhm, I had a dream she was in my room trying to wake me up. I didn't know why she was there but I was happy she was. I was so cold, I felt my self floating and then she and I uhm, uh."

"Ditzy, why don't you come help me get some food for Dinky, I'm sure she's hungry. You know all her favorites so I'm sure we can get something she likes." Pinkie said. When the two mares left, Luna, Twilight, and Celestia looked back to Dinky.

"What happened dear? We wont be mad, I promise." Luna said trying to comfort her.

"Well, in my dream, we made love. All I can remember now is that I was so cold and she was so very warm. I'm sorry, I shouldn't be going on like this about a pony ten years younger than me."

"That's quite all right sweet heart." Twilight said. "But there's something you should know, it wasn't a dream. About an hour after you left the party, Dawn came out of her sugar bender and reminded everyone about the blizzard coming through last night. She rushed out the door after you while Dusk was organizing everypony into a search party. She flew all over the White Tail Woods until she found your crash site. She found you and carried you into an alcove in the rock and warped herself around you to keep you warm so you wouldn't freeze to death."

Dinky was blushing furiously. "Then you found us?"

"Several hours later, yes. She was able to send her brother a message before the cold sapped the last of her strength." Twilight faltered.

"Dinky, what Twilight is hesitating to tell you is that, Dawn broke her leg getting to you and…" Luna tried to explain before being interrupted.

"What, Dawn was hurt? Where is she?" Dinky demanded while jumping out of the bed, pulling machines with her.

"She's in the room next door but we're trying to tell you…" Twilight shouted at the mare as she pulled the medical patches and wires off her and ran out the door. Dinky was frantic. The thought that Dawn was hurt because of her was almost more than she could stand; looking to the right as she left her room she saw Spike walking into a room and knew that had to be the one.

Dinky ran into the room pushing and shoving to get through. "Move would ya? Let a pony through." Dinky pushed her way to the bed and stared up at Dawn's tear stained face.

"Dinky! You're okay, I'm so happy that…" Dinky was in shock. Dawn had bent forward to hug her and in that moment the blanket slipped down and revealed that her right front leg had been amputated a third of the way up her foreleg. Dawn quickly covers it up again. Inside Dinky's mind, she was screaming.

Turning around she ran to the Princesses. "Fix her! Please, fix her! Don't let her stay like that!"

"I'm sorry Dinky, but we can't." Twilight said. "As much as I want to, so very much, I can't"

"Why can't you? If it's a matter of power, you can use my magic, take it all, take my life, I don't care just please help her!" Dinky shouted frantically, tears pouring down her face. The other ponies in the room hung their heads in sadness. They knew the truth; they knew nothing could be done.

"We can't dear, the tissue in her leg had died. We can do a lot of things but once something is dead, we can't bring it back, not even a single cell." Luna explained.

"Princess Celestia! You're the most powerful being in the world please help her! Whatever you ask of me in return, it's yours just please don't leave her like this!"

"Dinky, stop this! Nothing is going to give me my leg back. If my family says it can't be done, than it can't be done." Dawn tried to explain to her but all she could see was the horror in her eyes. Dawn began to tear up.

"No, this is all my fault. I, I, I'm so sorry, I c-can't. I'm sorry!" She yelled, running from the room crying her eyes out. Galloping down the hall, she collided into Ditzy and Pinkie. Ditzy looked at the shaking, crying filly that used to be her brilliant daughter.

"Muffin, what's wrong?" Dinky scrambled to her hooves and kept running down the hall and out the main doors. Julian trotted up and helped his wife off the floor.

"Are you alright dear? Nothing broke, bruised, or banged?"

"I'm okay, but Dinky. She's like a little filly again, scared of everything."

"I know, the shock of what happened to Dawn has hit her hard. I have a feeling I know precisely where she’s headed. Don't worry darling, I'll have our girl back to her happy self in no time."

"I hope so sweetie, I want Dinky to be happy. It hurts to see her crying like this." Ditzy confessed.

"Have I ever broken a promise to you? Everything will be fine." Julian kissed his wife then galloped out the door heading for home and the workshop nestled between the trees of their back yard.

===============================================================

Dinky ran through the doors of her workshop, plopped herself in her chair and cried against the workbench. In her mind she was a monster, she caused somepony she cared a great deal about to loose a limb. Her own carelessness had caused that beautiful pony to be broken and disfigured. To make matters worse, no magic in the world could heal her. A sudden realization struck her. 'If magic can't do anything, what about science?' She asked herself.

Dinky tore the workshop apart; old inventions were scrapped for parts, new half finished inventions were destroyed to get at their vital components. Digging around under the workbench Dinky looked for a particular box holding what she thought was the key to everything. Dragging the box out she rummaged through it until she found what she was looking for, a canvas satchel that appeared to have been partially burnt. 'Thank Celestia Dad had the foresight to clear out some of this stuff before sending the TARDIS away.' She thought to herself.

Dinky opened the satchel and poured its contents across its surface. She pushed the papers aside until she found what she wanted. On an earlier trip in the Tardis, Julian had run across a group of Cyber Ponies, not very nice at all. They were ponies but entirely machine. Even though he and Ditzy destroyed them all Julian still took sketches of their inner workings and design in case he ran into them again. "I have the materials, the time and a set of plans to start from. I can do this; I can fix this. Even if it take me a thousand years, I will fix this." She told herself aloud.

As Julian approached the workshop all he could hear was the sound of the billows to the forge being pumped and a hammer pounding upon metal.

Rescue at Demon's Run Part 1

Hope and Shadows
Chapter 21 “Rescue at Demon’s Run”
Part 1
By Steven Little
My Little Pony © Hasbro

Shining Armor crawled on his belly toward the peak of the rise he and his troops were gathering behind. This would be the first time the unicorn commander would be able to set eyes on his enemy and he knew that no mater how much intelligence on the enemy you had, nothing compared to clapping eyes on them your self. Levitating a pair of binoculars in front of him, the Prince surveyed the plain between himself and the castle. As the water dragon had informed him, there didn’t look like there was a single former soldier amongst them. Scanning his binoculars across the field he noted that indeed, the majority of them tended to stand around in small groups with the occasional straggler standing around, unsure of what to do with themselves. This caused the unicorn to smile, these guys were anything but a cohesive fighting force, something he could take advantage of in the battle.

“How’s it looking out there General?”

“It’s as we expected Onyx, they saw us coming through the forest and have mustered their forces to charge the field.” Shining told him.

Braeburn, Soarin, and Caramel crawled up the hill next to the Prince and looked toward the castle to check the opposition for themselves. Each of the fathers were apprehensive with what they saw waiting for them but each of them knew that if they were to get back their children, they would have to go through these ponies first. “What’s their air power look like?” Saorin asked.

“Several dozen pegasi, a fair number of griffons and one very large dragon.” The white unicorn told him.

“Oh, is that all, I thought this was going to be hard or something.” Soarin said sarcastically. “All joking aside, that guy looks pretty big, are you sure you can deal with him Onyx?”

The dragon grinned. “Don’t worry about me Soarin, I may be smaller than him but I’m also a lot faster and a lot more maneuverable than he is.” The dragon said, stretching the tightness from his wings. “I would ask a favor though, even if it looks like I’m going to loose the fight, I don’t want any of you ponies to interfere.”

“Why not?” Macintosh asked from the bottom of the hill. The stallion very much wanted to be on the hill with the others but he knew that his bulk could not be hidden and ultimately he would have given away their precise position to the enemy. Macintosh was content to let their advisories guess to their exact location, he knew he’d be up on that hill soon enough.

“It’s a dragon thing. I’ll be challenging Redclaw to single combat, something he can’t refuse. If you interfere in anyway, it would dishonor me. Also, little known fact, I’m fire proof and ponies are not.” The drake explained.

“Fair ‘nough.” Macintosh admitted.

Caramel slid down to the bottom of the hill and stood next to his brother-in-law. “So what the hell are we waiting for,” Carmel yelled. “Let s go out there and kick their heads in, or would you rather us make a bunch of flower crowns to toss at them as we prance by?”

Macintosh put a restraining hoof on the sand colored stallion. “Easy there Mel, there aint no call for that sort of talk, we’re all worried about our families right now.”

“I suggest you listen to your brother-in-law Caramel because they’re holding more than your daughter in there. A lot of our family members are being held prisoner and I’m going to need every able hoofed pony I have to get them all back safely,” Shining Armor told him. “Don’t make me send you away.”

As the last of the guard lined up behind the hill, Saorin noticed the daylight starting to dim in a sky devoid of clouds. Looking up he watched in silent astonishment as the moon moved to eclipse the sun. “Uhm, General Sparkle, you spent a lot of time around the Princesses, is this sort of thing normal?” He asked pointing up to the sky.

The unicorn in question was also watching the spectacle playing out overhead. “Soarin, in all the years I’ve known Princess Luna, one thing I’ve learned for certain is that subtlety is not exactly that Alicorn’s specialty. And by they way, the name is Cadenza, I took the wife’s name.”

Shining Armor and the two remaining stallions with him, slid down the hill and stood before the assembled troops. “Okay everypony, there’s the signal from the Princesses,” he said pointing up to the eclipsed sun, which by now was starting to return to normal. “That means that they’ve penetrated the castle wall and are now rushing to confront the mastermind of this fight. Our job is to keep Blueblood’s forces on the field of battle and out of their way. Day Guard, when I’m done I want your flanks up on the hill three deep and standing tall. I want the unicorns up front, ground-pounders next, and the pegasi in the back.”

The Day Guard saluted smartly. “Soarin, Macintosh, I want you to take the Lunar Corps. around the hill and attack from the side once the battle’s been joined. Braeburn, Caramel, I want you to hang back with the ground-pounders, follow their lead and you should be fine.” Prince Shining Armor looked around at the apprehensive yet resolute expressions on the faces of those in front of him. “Listen stallions, I know we’re outnumbered but what have you always been taught since you joined the ranks of the Equestrian Guard? It’s not the numbers, it’s the skill, and each and every one of you has received the best training any pony could ask for. We have the skill, we have the will, and more than anything, we have something worth fighting for. Don’t fight for me, don’t fight for the Princesses, fight for the children being held in that castle, imagine your own family behind those walls and do whatever you must to free them from that prison.”

As the two groups started to separate, Shining Armor stood next the large black drake that would soon be fighting on their behalf. “Well Onyx, I think you’re on.”

Shining Armour climbed the hill and slowly thread his way between the troops, giving each a reassuring look. Placing his helmet upon his head he finally broke through the ranks and stood proudly in front of them.

===============================================================

From across the field, Bluebloods forces watched the Solar Guards line up atop the hill opposite them. Every set of eyes was riveted upon the armor-clad ponies standing tall with a resolute expression stamped on their faces. A gray earth pony shook his head at what he saw. “What a waste, what do they really hope to accomplish with such a pitiful force?”

“They expect to win Slate,” A deep voice said from above him. “And if you’re not careful I’m afraid they just might.”

“Please, Strike, what would you know about it, you’re just a mercenary.”

“Yes, I am just a mercenary and you spent a whole three weeks in guard training out of twelve so obviously you know better.” Strike Redclaw told the stallion. “Forget the fact that I’ve seen more battle than you can even imagine. Trust me, they’re up to something, they have a plan or else they would not be standing out so brazenly in the open.”

“Fine, I’ll keep an eye out but remember, Blueblood put me in charge so you’ll follow my orders, understand?” Slate told the dragon without knowing how dangerously close he was to becoming a roasted snack for the reptile.

The dragon smiled to himself at the exhibition of arrogance and pride that had just been displayed; any other time, he would have roasted the pony without a second thought but he was promised greater carnage than the simple execution of a single pony. ‘Maybe later,’ he thought to himself. ‘After my contract is fulfilled I might just swing around for a little extra fun’

Strike quickly turned back to the ponies across the field as his finely tuned senses were alerted to something other than the collected rabble around him. He strained his eyes to look beyond the ponies along the ridge and noticed the subtle movements behind them. The smile crept up along the dragons face again.

“What’s with the smile?” Slate asked.

“You’ll find out soon enough my tasty looking friend.” The dragon told him, making sure the pony got a good look at the many rows of teeth the reptile possessed. A ferocious roar broke the uneasy silence that had settled on the field.

From behind the rows of royal guards Onyx flew up and over the guards and landed midway across the field with a thunderous roar escaping his maw. Thrashing his tail about, he pounded it against the valley floor.

“This could be a worthy fight after all.” Strike said as he watched the black dragon in front of him display the traditional dragon challenge to combat.

===============================================================

Spike wasn’t sure how long it had been since Sprinter had left him there but he knew it was only a matter of time before Scythe would be back to torment him further. Not looking forward to the prospect of the sadistic stallions return, Spike turned his thoughts to that which had kept him sane throughout the many hours of pain; his beautiful wife and loving children. Back in Ponyville, the snow would already be falling, Hearths Warming was only a month off and Spike imagined the faces of his family when they opened the gifts he got for them. For his lovely Rarity, he could picture her face lighting up when she unwrapped the diamond necklace with matching earrings that he personally made for her. For Garnet, he’d gotten a hoofball signed by every member of the Trottingham Tigers, his favorite hoofball team. He knew would love it and spend hours aggravating his wife, trying to find the perfect place to display it in their home.

Sweetie Belle was hard to shop for but in the end he was able to commission a very long cashmere scarf colored white, pink, and light purple. His daughter had let slip that she always wanted a long scarf to wrap Scootaloo and herself in on cold winter nights. For his newest little girl, Spike was uncertain for a while, not knowing the gender before her birth, but felt it safe to get her two small plush dolls, one, a purple dragon and the other, a white unicorn, both wrapped in a fire retardant spell just in case.

This Hearths Warming would be a special day that would live in Spike’s memory for the rest of his days. Not only would they be holding the private family celebration at the Royal Residence in the Everfree Forest but also this would be the first time in seventeen years that Spike would have all of his family and friends with him for the festivities. The celebration would be epic, he knew Applejack and Pinkie would bring enough food to sink a ship, even thought they had both been told that the palace cooking staff would have already made enough food before leaving to be with their own families. Spike knew that the celebration would go far into the night for they had much to celebrate; Apple Bloom coming home, falling in love with Garnet, and their subsequent marriage along with Scootaloo’s marriage to Sweetie Belle and Jato to Honey. Not long after that Dinky and Tootsie Flute admitted their long-standing affection for Twilight and Luna’s twins. Spike knew that a lot of the feelings that these kids held for each other had been bubbling close to the surface for some time now and he surmised that seeing Garnet and Apple Bloom hook up gave each of them just enough push to finally act upon their feelings.

“My, you seem deep in thought; perhaps you’ve finally decided to tell his majesty what he wants to know?” Scythe asked as he bolted the cell door behind him. Spike remained silent. “I thought not.”

“I have nothing to say to you or Blueblood.”

“You know, I’m not such a bad pony when you get to know me.” He told the dragon. Reaching behind him, into a set of saddlebags that Spike had not noticed before, the murderous stallion pulled forth a small bag that lightly clinked as it moved.

“Look, I even brought you something to eat.” Scythe told him as he tossed the small bag at Spike’s feet. “No tricks, no bribery, just food.”

Spike carefully picked up the bag and looked at is suspiciously. “How do I know this isn’t poisoned or cursed?” He asked, glaring at his tormentor. “Why are you doing this anyway, you don’t strike me as the ‘good cop’ type.”

Scythe laughed in spite of himself. “Oh no, you’re right, I’m bad cop to the core but it wouldn’t do me any good if you died, besides, Blueblood ordered me to keep you alive for some reason or another. Come dragon, you haven’t eaten in two days, you must be hungry; eat up, I picked out those gems especially for you.”

Spike emptied the contents of the bag into his open claw and watched as four glittering gems spilled forth; a blue diamond, a purple garnet, a yellow topaz and a small ruby, each cut into the same rough octagonal shape. The dragon felt his heart leap into his throat, he knew what these were, he knew that he held the carbuncles of four unicorns, the thing that allows them to focus their magic through their horns. Looking at the number and color of the carbuncles he held in his claw, Spike came to the horrifying conclusion as to who these carbuncles had belonged to.

“What’s the mater Spike, aren’t you hungry, I’m sure your family wouldn’t want those to go to waste.” The cruel pony mockingly told him.

The dragon sat their, staring ant the four gems cradled in his shaking claws. “No, it’s can’t be true, Blueblood would never have allowed any harm to come to them!”

Scythe couldn’t help but laugh and Spikes attempt to disprove his statement. “You stupid dragon, who do you think told me to do as I wanted with them? It seems that your wife has spurned Blueblood’s advances one two many times so he decided to make an example of them, he can’t have ponies defying him after all.” The sadistic stallion said, shrugging his shoulders.

Spike was barely listening; all he could do was stare at the gems that once belonged to his family. As he looked at each carbuncle his mind raced through the memories of each of his beloved children and devoted wife and with each memory he could feel a small part of his soul wither away and die.

“You shouldn’t be too upset, they died well if it means anything to you. Of course I wasn’t able to have as much fun as I would have liked but still, the look on your wife’s face when I told her to choose which died first was priceless.” The stallion laughed. “She wasn’t deciding fast enough so I simply started with the youngest and worked me way up. Your wife’s screams are going to be my lullaby for many a night to come.”

The demented stallion lounged on a chair in the cell, stretching his legs out. “It’s funny really, I have no idea why Blueblood has it in for you so much. I mean seriously, he could easily accomplish what he wants just by holding the others ransom, what makes you so special, who exactly are you to garner so much attention and hostility?”

Spike clutched the gems tightly in his claws trying to control his emotions so as not to allow his tormenter to see him weep. It wasn’t until Scythe’s mocking laughter reached his ears that Spike could feel his sorrow turning into something darker. The utter disregard for life, the callus way he bragged about murdering the dragon’s family, Spike’s anger went right past hatred and started the fire of a deep seeded rage in the dragon’s chest.

You want to know who I am?” He growled. “My name is Spike Ember Swift-Strike Filigree, last drake of the Swift-Strike Clan, high protector and knight of the realm, loyal servant to the true rulers of Equestria. Father to murdered children, husband to a murdered wife; and I will have my vengeance, in this life or the next.”

“Oh really, and how do you plan to do that while being shackled to the wall with unbreakable chains?” Had Scythe not dodged out of the way at the last moment, the fireball that smashed into the cell door would have rent his head from his shoulders.

The stallion turned and watched in abject terror as Spike’s restraining collar fell from the dragon’s right claw and impacted the stone floor with a resounding thud. In Scythe’s mind, he knew he had just heard his own death knell. “No, it’s not possible, there’s no possible way you could have broken that collar!”

“Is that fear I hear in your voice?” The dragon asked, a small waft of smoke emanating from the corner of his mouth and curling around his eye-less socket. Previously unknown to Spike, his voice had changed due to the slow but steady growth of his body, as his chest broadened, so had his voice deepened. Where once his voice was light and filled with hope and optimism, now it echoed around his stone prison like the rumble of a distant approaching storm.

Scythe was struck speechless, he could only stand there and watch in dread as the dragon expanded, becoming a far more sinister version of it former self. The sight of the dragon’s claws lengthening and clenching, digging deep furors in the stone was enough to break Scythe from his stupor. Rushing to the still burning cell door with it’s melted hinges; he called out to any within earshot. “Guards, guards, the dragon is trying to escape,” he called out frantically. “I need help down here now!”

While Scythe cried out for his life, Spike set his mind to his freedom and the thoughts of avenging his family. Pulling swiftly on the chains that secured his front claws, he felt the shock of his bonds snapping taunt reverberate through his bones. Approaching the wall to slacken his bonds, Spike warped the chain twice around his wrists. Setting a foot against the wall, he pulled for all he was worth. Arching his back, he threw his increased bulk against his bonds, his muscles standing out like steel cable as he strained to free himself. Pulling with all his might, Spike was rewarded with crumbling grout and the sudden shift of the massive stone blocks that the anchor of his bonds were embedded in.

The sound of the shifting stone redirected Scythe’s attention back to the captive dragon. After seeing the chains anchor stone pulled an inch from the wall, the stallion made a fateful decision. ‘Blueblood be damned, I’m not gonna’ die down here!’ Grabbing the handle of his knife with his teeth, he lunged at the dragons unprotected back. Unfortunately for him, it was already to late. With one last incredible feat of raw strength, Spike ripped the stone blocks from the wall. The right block came out easier than the left and with the added energy Spike put into it, he spun to the left causing the immense brick to arc through the air, catching Scythe in the side. The stallion barely had time to register the blow before he was slammed into the far wall, the large block following quickly behind.

Spike sat there for a moment, his massive chest heaving in an effort to replace the spent air in his burning lungs. Grabbing the head of each anchor pin still embedded in the large blocks, he brought them up and slammed them forcibly to the ground, reducing the large bricks to a shower of stone shards and dust. As the dragon turned to address the next obstacle in his quest for freedom, he heard a rough cough. “You think you’ve won?” He asked weakly, coughing up blood from his punctured lung. “Even if I die, I still win. Your family is dead and no matter what you do to me I still win!”

The last few stinging barbs from the dying stallions lips was the final straw the broke whatever grip on sanity that Spike had left. Splaying his legs out the dragon faced his tormentor; reared back and let loose with a roar that could have shook the pillars of heaven themselves. Unfortunately for Scythe, it wasn’t just eardrum tearing sound that escaped the dragon’s lips but a solid pillar of fire aimed directly at him. To call dragons fire hot would be an understatement, as it is known to incinerate almost and kind of vegetation it encounters and this was no exception except for the fact that it was growing hotter. Hotter and hotter the flames grew until they became almost a beam of blinding, white-hot light bursting forth from Spikes maw. The tormented dragon piled upon his tormentor the sum of all the cumulative rage and hate felt by his whole Draconian race from the first dragons down; if his chest had been a canon, he would have burst his hot heart's shell upon the sadist’s now lifeless remains. His immediate rage spent, Spike shut off the flow of flame leaving nothing but a molten hole in the side of the castle and an Amber Steel knife half submerged in the rapidly cooling floor stones, it’s handle sticking up like a pole that had lost it’s flag.

Spike was free from his bonds and his tormentor but still blinded with rage, his senses desperately searching for his enemies. His ears perked and nostrils flared, as he smelt several stallions rushing down towards the cell, their hooves striking the stone with an almost hollow rhythm. Crashing through the door and stone entryway of his cell, the six ponies coming to investigate the commotion stopped, frozen in their tracks. Spike did not give them any amount of time to react to the monstrous sight before them. Without so much as a grunt, the dragon charged up the staircase, his claws gouged fissures into the stone in his mad rampage to quell the fire of his rage with the screams of his enemies. Up the stairs and through the hall, he pursued them, his claws silently seeking them out. Blood, bone, and gore spattered the walls, marking the path of Spikes escape. The once peaceful dragon, who's heart only had room for the love of his family and friends had been replaced with a beast of carnage, an echo of his ancestors from a time when the world was not but flesh and teeth.

===============================================================

The small contingent of ponies, traveling through the catacombs bellow the ancient castles dungeons, jumped at the sudden roar that echoed it’s way through the stone passageways. “What in the world was that?” Gertrude asked, placing a comforting claw on a startled Penelope.

It almost sounded like a dragon,” Cadence suggested. “But I’ve never heard a dragon like that unless it could possibly roar and scream at the same time.”

“They can,” Emerald assured her. “And trust me, it’s not a good thing. When a dragon makes that sound, it’s almost assured that bloodshed will follow.”

“There isn’t a dragon down here is there Sprinter?” Fluttershy asked, shaking ever so slightly.

Sprinter said nothing, the color had drained from his coat and his pupils were little more then pinpricks. “Oh no, no no no no, I told him to wait!” The stallion shouted as he ran toward the source of the draconian bellow.

“Everypony, get after him before he gets too far ahead or it will take us far too long to find our way out of here.” Celestia ordered.

Hot on the hooves of the sprinting stallion, they chased him through the corridors, three left turns, two right, up a long flight of stairs and through the last door separating them from the castles dungeon proper. The scene the door opened to was something out of a nightmare, being the fastest of the group, thankfully only Luna, Celestia, Rainbow Dash and Applejack were the only mares to witness it after Sprinter barged through the door. Sprinter stood there in shocked silence taking in the corridor in front of him; every surface was covered in blood. Looking down the hall Luna saw the heads of six stallions littering the floor, the rest of their bodies laying in several pieces up and down the hall. Taking a better look at the door she held open, she noticed three unicorn horns impaled into the wooden surface, all without the rest of the unicorn.

Celestia stood in shock as she silently took in the carnage in front of her. Only once before had she witnessed such slaughter and the thought of Kirin seeing this site and the memories it might dredge up was more than she was willing to risk. Thinking quickly, Luna grabbed the stunned stallion and ushered the others back through the door while Celestia shut the door behind them.

“Tarnation,” Applejack swore softly. “What in the heck happened in there, I don’t think I’ve ever seen that much…”

“Still thy tongue Applejack!” Luna interrupted, her speech adopting a more antiquated mode. “We apologize for our outburst, We did not mean to yell at thee but what thou hath witnessed is not a topic for conversation. We ask that for the time being, thee do not share thy observations with others, it may prove deeply troubling for some in our company.”

“Uh, sure Princess.” The blond mare responded looking quickly between Fluttershy and Penlopee. “Sorry, I wasn’t thinking for a moment there.”

“Do not trouble yourself,” Celestia reassured her. “Twilight, Emerald, Julian, Gertrude, I would appreciate it very much if you’d accompany us into the next room. Kirin, I’d like you and Beaufort to stay here with the others and keep an eye on them,”

“Of course your majesty.” Beaufort answered for both of them.

“Celestia?” Kirin asked, a worried and confused look upon his face.

The graceful elder alicorn nuzzled against Kirin’s cheek. “Please my darling, stay here with the others, I will explain later.”

“Does this have anything to do with, him?” The hybrid asked, an almost pained worry in his voice.

“Yes, it does. I know you are worried about this development and I wish I could say that I know how you feel but I can’t. Please try to be patient. The Kirin solemnly nodded and released the solar mare from the embrace that had snuck up on both of them.

“Come Sister we must deal with this unhappy matter before we can proceed further.” Luna remarked,

Facing the door in front of them, Luna opened it quickly and shut it just as fast as soon as the griffon, dragon and four other ponies were through. “Dear Goddess, what did this?” Gertrude asked.

The griffon’s question went unanswered but the pain in Emeralds eyes was self-evident. As they walked a little further into the room. With little warning, a bubble of soft light enveloped the small group. “As long as you stay within this field, the horror that surrounds us will not touch you.” Celestia explained, the blood on the floor quickly shifted away from the barrier as she moved forward slightly. “Sprinter, lead the way.” The disturbed stallion slow moved the head of the group, leading them down the hall towards Spike’s cell.

As the walked down the hall, Twilight did everything she could to keep from looking at the carnage around her. Pressing up against her wife, she could feel the tightness in Luna’s muscles. “Dear, are you alright, for a moment you slipped back into old Equish?”

“No Twilight, I am not alright, there is only one creature on these premises that could have caused what you see before you and I do not look forward to what is about to happen.” Luna informed her, nuzzling her wife. “No matter what happens, you must be there for Celestia, I fear she is not going to take this well.”

Going as fast as he could, he led them through the hall down and the stairs and into what remained of the dragon’s cell, Sprinter was gently pushed aside to allow entrance of the Princesses and the two others. While Celestia surveyed the damage to the room, including the molten hole in the wall leading to the plains bordering the castle, Julian inspected the sole remaining chain that held Spikes neck restraint. “I don’t believe it, this is Photofine Steel, but what’s it doing here?”

“I’m sorry Julian, what is Photofine Steele?” Gertrude asked.

“Apologies but this is something from where I come from, it’s a metal that has the peculiar property of having the reverse effect one might expect. For example, the metal will become colder the hotter the environment gets.” He explained.

Luna picked up the clasp that had held Spikes neck and flinched slightly at the sight of dragons’ blood upon it. “This is Amber Steel, or at least that’s what we refer to it as. Cold forged in the heart of a blue glacier, it’s the only known metal that can hold a dragon.”

Everyone in the room turned to Celestia as they felt the temperature in the room start to climb drastically. The Solar Diarch stood their staring at the handle of the knife embedded in the floor. With a mighty heave of her magic, the blade was yanked from the floor and was brought to her eye level. “Mr. Track, do you know to whom this dagger belonged?”

“Yes your majesty,” he said approaching her cautiously. “It was the property of Scythe, I did not know his last name.”

There was an audible gasp in the room from Twilight and Luna. “Are you telling me that psychotic lunatic was in this room alone with Spike?” Twilight demanded.

“No Princess, often times the dragon was being interrogated by Blueblood. It was only after the Prince failed to wring any information out of him that he turned Spike over to Scythe. I do not have the heart to tell you what that poor dragon endured.”

“I don’t care what you have the heart to say, what did those bastards do to my brother?!” Emerald demanded.

Sprinter hesitated and shook in fear of the angry dragoness. Twilight stepped up to the cowering stallion and placed a comforting hoof on his shoulder. “Please Sprinter, we need to know what we’re up against if we hope to save the situation. We are all Spikes family and friends and though it will most likely hurt us to hear, we need to know.”

The stallion swallowed hard but relented, nevertheless. “His first day here, they took his left eye, I heard his scream from the other side of the castle, Blueblood said he had Scythe do it because he didn’t like the look it was giving him.” Sprinter told them, his gaze firmly on the ground. “The next day, it was his right ear. When Blueblood got afraid that the dragon might die before giving him the information he wanted, he had Scythe change tactics. Each and every time Spike refused to answer his questions, he would have a single scale skinned from his hide. There is more, numerous cuts and stab wounds and probably more than I know about. When I saw him down here, not even four hours ago, he looked horrible but he was alive and determined to survive.”

Luna held Twilight tightly as the lavender alicorn sobbed. For her part, Emerald was too shocked to say anything, the only time she had heard of such brutality had been from her history books. Julian and Gertrude could only shake there heads at the thought of this sort of cold blooded torture would even be thinkable in that day and age. Celestia’s coat had become an almost blinding white and her mane had started to shift to a fiery orange color. The Amber Steel dagger flew from Celestia’s magical grip and embedded itself in the floor at Sprinters hooves. “You knew all this and did nothing?!” She questioned, her voice taking on a dark tone. “You stood by while my… while that poor creature was brutalized?!”

Both Luna and Twilight went to embrace the elder alicorn and to hold her off from shifting to her elemental state. “Calm yourself sister, this is not helping anypony.”

“You want me to be calm after they… they… Luna they tortured him!” She said, the heat leaving her as she feel to her knees in tears.

Knowing it would be a bad idea, Sprinter approached the Princesses. “I know that I am the last pony you want to hear from but you are right my Princess, Blueblood wanted to know your weakness and that of your sister and the Elements of Harmony. He knew that Spike had lived in your company for many years and that of Princess Twilight and her friends. I don’t know if Spike knew anything but he would give Blueblood nothing, even after everything he and Scythe had done to him, he would not betray you or his friends. Blue blood was constantly ranting and raving about the dragon’s defiance, he even went so far as to question that dragon mercenary he has in his employ whether he had any ideas to obtain the information he needed. I far as I know, Spike remained silent and would tell him nothing. I only wish I was half the stallion he is.”

“But then, where is the boy?” Julian asked. “There’s no way he could have broke these bonds.”

“He didn’t,” Sprinter confessed. “I removed the pin holding the maniacal around his neck and informed him that the mortar around these old bricks was crumbling and not likely to hold the restraining blocks in place. From the looks of things, Scythe pushed him too far and he escaped before he was supposed to.”

“And just what is that supposed to mean?” Twilight asked.

“I knew you were coming; your children told me. I came down here to arrange Spike’s escape but to release him before you were even in the castle would have given everything away, I told him to wait, wait until you got here. I don’t know what happened or what Scythe did to set him off but from the looks of things, I’d say Scythe and at least six of Blueblood’s followers paid the price for it. As a matter of fact, I would not be surprised if Spike was rampaging around the castle looking for Blueblood himself.”

Celestia calmly got back to her hooves and addressed the repentant stallion. “Mr. Track, rest assured that you will pay the penalty for your involvement in this affair but for now, you have my thanks for helping Spike to escape this torment.” The elder alicorn stated plainly. “I will not forget that fact when it comes time for your sentencing.”

“What are we waiting around here fore, we got ponies to rescue.” Gertrude interrupted.

“Indeed, but I do not think it would be wise to let the others see what has transpired her.” Luna remarked, her horn igniting in a dark brilliance as the gory remains staining the hall and stairs burst into intense flame, extinguishing itself a moment latter leaving nothing but black soot behind.

Climbing back up the stairs, they found the rest of their compatriots waiting behind the door to the catacombs. “Is everything okay?” Cadence asked cautiously.

“Everything is fine my niece.” Celestia reassured her. “It seems our plans have changed since apparently Spike has Rage Shifted and is rampaging around the castle.”

“Rage Shifted?” Beaufort asked?”

“It happens to dragons sometimes,” Emerald offered. “But it only happens when a dragon is angered so greatly that the loose all sense of self, at that point they are little more than an animal with only the most basic of instincts driving them.”

“In this case, I’d say Spike is out for blood and I don’t think he particularly cares whose.” Twilight told them, noticing Fluttershy cringing slightly. “So with that in mind we’re going to be splitting up.”

“Beaufort, Vinyl you’ll be coming with me so we can deal with Null Spark. That will allow the kids to use their magic again. Gertrude, Penelope, Octavia, I need to you to get to the captives, I’ll let you know how to get to them.”

“Emerald, You’ll be needed to find your brother and try to get him under control.” Luna told her. “I would try myself but I think he would respond to you better. The rest of us will make our way to Blueblood’s inner sanctum.”

“Sprinter are you sure it’s in the treasure room beneath the throne?” Twilight asked.

“Positive Princess.”

“Alright then, you all know what you have to do so let’s get to it.” Celestia commanded.

As Sprinter walked off with Gertrude, Penelope, Octavia, Vinyl, Emerald and Beaufort, Luna nuzzled her wife. “How are you holding up dearest?”

“I’m doing a little better dear, the memories aren’t hammering inside of my head anymore, it’s gotten a bit easier to handle now that were out of the catacombs.” Twilight told her as they followed closely behind the rest of the small group.

Author's Note

I am so sorry it took so long to get this out, Real life sucks and writers block sucks even more. the rest will hopefully be out within a week.